《The Alpha’s Fated Outcast: Rise Of The Moonsinger》 Chapter 1 Chapter 1: The Wolfless Deviant of Blue Ridge Pack L You¡¯d think not having a wolf is the worst thing that can happen to anyone, a cruel game yed by the moon goddess that marks you as different, weak and unwanted ¡­ because it is a constant reminder that you¡¯re iplete. But, have you tried enduring an endless, intense monthly heat cycle ¨C a nightmare that begins when my body betrays me every month, turning me into a walking beacon of arousal ¨C Try putting yourself in my shoes every month when my body would scream for a mate that doesn¡¯t exist, with a scent so thick and sweet that it makes everyone around me turn their heads in disgust ¨C except the humans who think I look really beautiful at that time. My monthly heat cycle wasn¡¯t just unbearable, it was a curse that earned me a well-deserved title of a ¡®Wolfless deviant¡¯. Do you know what is worse? My parents¡­ the very people who should care, protect and guide me ¨C have cut ties with me and they look at me like I was a stain on their perfect family portrait ¨C a punishment, a defect they can¡¯t erase. A deviant they wish they could forget. So, if you think you¡¯re going through the worst of luck ¡­ try living with this fire burning brightly inside you: alone, unloved, unwanted and a walking embarrassment. Then maybe, just maybe, I might listen to yourints. But until then¡­ My name is L Woond ¨C the first-born daughter of Alpha Logan Woond and Luna Vanessa Woond of Blue Ridge Pack and this is my reality. Every. Single. Month. *** I jolt awake, my body is drenched in sweat, with the sheets on my bed tangled around my legs like vines. A familiar fire coursed through my veins, pooling sweetly at the lower part of my abdomen. I felt my woman core clench and release, sending courses of oxytocin all over my body and I knew instantly what was happening¡­ My heat, again! Iy there, gasping for breath as frustration and helplessness ¨C emotions I was familiar with tease at the edge of my already frayed sanity. ¡°Not again,¡± I muttered, staring up at the ceiling. At only 19, I¡¯ve suffered 3 years of being abandoned by my family and I should be used to it but on days like this, I miss them. Another wave of desire surged through me, making me moan ¨C unable to stop myself. ¡°No, no, no,¡± I muttered, stumbling out of bed. ¡°Not now, please, not now. ¡± But my body didn¡¯t listen, it never does. I stumbled into the bathroom and caught a reflection of myself in the mirror, barely recognizing the girl staring back at me. Wild, dishevelled hair, framed a face with flushed cheeks ¨C a stark contrast to theposed, controlled, daughter of an Alpha was supposed to be. But this is what I always be during my heat ¨C a creature of want and desire. ¡°I¡¯m not really a werewolf, am I?¡± I whispered to my reflection, failing at an attempt to make a joke out of my situation. ¡°Not without my wolf. ¡± ¡°L!¡± My nanny¡¯s voice, sharp and patient cut through my haze of thoughts. ¡°You¡¯ll bete for school. Again. ¡± Read thetest and free novels at FindNovel.Com ~~~ The walk to school was torture¡­ every time a man or a woman passed me, I would feel a strong urge to run after the person and demand they touch me inappropriately. By the time I arrived at school, I was a mess. My underwear was soaked and my warm juices were flowing down my thighs, sipping into my socks. I could feel eyes on me as I hurried through the corridors. Some humans turned to stare and I know they were confused by their sudden attraction to the school weirdo. The few werewolves I passed, wrinkled their noses in disgust. They knew what was happening to me. The walk to my locker felt like a trek to the White Mountains. I could feel my pheromones seeping into the air, the scent of my heat thick and sweet, impossible to mask. I finally reached my locker and tried to remember the sses I had this morning. When suddenly, someone mmed the door of my locker, almost missing me by a hair¡¯s breadth. When I looked up, it was Marissa ¨C my tormentor and her friends. She was a gamma¡¯s daughter but from another pack. I ignored her and opened my locker again but she mmed it back, forcing me to stare at her. ¡°I thought you¡¯d have the decency to stay home when you¡¯re like this. You never learn, do you?¡± Marissa sneered. ¡°Are you hoping someone will put you out of your misery?¡± she added with a cruelugh. ¡°Maybe you think parading around like this, would make some poor idiot take pity on you, is that it?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want trouble, Marissa,¡± I said quietly, my gaze fixed on the ground, my cheeks burning with humiliation. ¡°I just want to get through today¡¯s test and be on my way home. ¡± ¡°And have us endure the entire day soaking in this nasty smell of yours? Who do you think you are, L?¡± she came closer to me, her eyes shing with anger ¡°Have you forgotten who calls the shots in this school?¡± I didn¡¯t answer her, I grabbed a random textbook from my locker, closed the door and started walking away quickening my pace, but the snickering followed me, growing louder as I tried to escape. I finally made it to the end of the hallway and had sessfully opened the door when without warning, a cold ssh hit me from above. Someone had hung a bucket of ice on the door. I gasped as icy water and ice drenched me. Behind me, the hallway erupted intoughter as everyone brought out their phones filming. I whipped around to see Marissa and her minions standing in a corner with satisfied smiles on their faces. ¡°What?¡± Marisa shrugged, feigning innocence. ¡°I thought you might need cooling off¡­ a lot is going on within you, right?¡± I stood there, dripping wet and mortified. The heat inside me, shed violently with the chill of the water, my clothes sticking to my skin. My vision blurred with tears I refused to let fall. I wanted to scream, tosh out but all I could do was stand there, frozen in ce, wishing I could disappear. Marissa came to me again, her nose wrinkling with disgust ¡°I thought all that ice would drown out your stupid scent¡­ but I was wrong, Perhaps, what you need is the strong scent of coffee. ¡± ¡°What did I ever do to you?¡± my teeth chattered as I asked. ¡°Existing, L,¡± she responded with a smirk ¡°You never should have been born. ¡±. Then she reached out for a cup of sizzling, hot coffee, and removed the cover. I cringed, taking a step back¡­I wasn¡¯t like other wolves, I didn¡¯t heal fast, if I allowed her to pour the hot coffee on me, I¡¯d scald and get burns. She backed me to the wall, her eyes filled with amusement, just as she raised her hands to empty the liquid on me, a hand reached out and snatched the cup away from her. Theughter had died down and the air in the hallway seemed tense. When I looked up, my heart pounded as my father, Alpha Logan Woond, came into view. He snatched the cup from Marissa and threw it inside the recycling bin. Marissa turned, her bravado faltering when she saw him. ¡°Who the hell do you think you are?¡± she snapped. She hadn¡¯t expected anyone to intervene much less someone like him. ¡°What¡¯s it to you?¡± My father growled, his eyes shing with annoyance ¡°I¡¯m her father and I won¡¯t tolerate anyone treating my daughter like this. ¡± The other students backed away, fear flickering in their eyes including Marissa whose eyes widened with surprise. ¡°Touch her again and I promise you, there¡¯ll be consequences,¡± My dad warned, his gaze sweeping over the crowd. ¡°I don¡¯t care who your parents are or what pack you belong to. This ends now!¡± For a moment, gratitude surged through my heart and I clung to it. This was the first time in three years I had seen him. ¡°Dad!¡± I said tentatively. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± My father whipped around; his brows drawn in disgust. ¡°You¡¯re a disgrace,¡± he said bluntly ¡°This ¨C¡± he gestured to my dishevelled appearance and the lingering scent of my heat ¡°¨C this is exactly why you¡¯re an embarrassment to this family. You¡¯re so weak that you cannot stand up for yourself. ¡± I flinched, his words cutting deeper than the taunts of my ssmates. I thought he was saving me. ¡°I didn¡¯t ask for this,¡± I whispered, my voice barely audible. ¡°I didn¡¯t choose to be like this. ¡± ¡°I guess the feeling is mutual,¡± he hissed ¡°I wish I never had a daughter like you. ¡± The crowd had dispersed now, at least the humans had ¨C just a few werewolves, lingered. My father tossed a white envelope at me, his gaze narrowed in disappointment. ¡°Tonight is the annual Werewolf Pairing G and you will attend,¡± he said, his tone brooking no argument. ¡°Invitation came from the Lycan Leader himself and since your sister isn¡¯t of age, you will represent us. You will behave yourself, keep your head down and try not to embarrass me further. ¡± ¡°Tonight? I whispered. ¡°Dad, please. I can¡¯t. Not like this. ¡± ¡°Then should we disobey the Lycan Leader because of you?¡± he snapped. ¡°Prepare yourself, we leave in two hours. ¡± Chapter 2 Chapter 2: The G from hell L I stood at the foot of the grand stone steps, my heart hammering against my ribs. The pack house loomed over me like a fortress, its cold walls whispering memories of a life I had been cast off from. I couldn¡¯t believe three years had passed since that fateful night when my parents had sent me away in the dead of the night. I had felt like a thief, banished without exnation or warning and nothing but a thousand dors, clutching a single bag that was my clothes forcing me to vow never to return. But now I was back. I swallowed the knot in my throat, steeling myself. I didn¡¯t want toe, but my father¡¯smand was not a request. The annual werewolf g was tonight and I was to attend. I had no choice. Taking a deep breath, I pushed open the heavy oak door, and the rush of familiar scent filled my lungs, bringing with it a flood of childhood memories both painful and good. I had barely closed the door when my mother¡¯s voice reached me. ¡°You¡¯rete,¡± she hissed, her eyes narrowing as she took in my appearance. Her sharp eyes flicked over me as if she was inspecting something unpleasant on the bottom of her shoe. Beside her, my sister, rissa, gazed at me with a look that was somewhere between pity and disdain. ¡°I see you still haven¡¯t learned to control yourself during your heat,¡± rissa scoffed. ¡°Father, it¡¯s not a good idea for her to go like this. She reeks¡­¡±. ¡°You think if we had a choice, I would have driven four hours to go and get her,¡± My father hissed ¡°The invitation had stated that every family must send a representative that is 18 and above and ripe for mating. I had no choice. She was never an option, to begin with. ¡± I flinched, ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I began but my mother cut me off with a sharp gesture. ¡°Save it,¡± she snapped ¡°We¡¯ve been doing so well without you and we want it to remain that way. Just remember, you¡¯re here because we had no other choice. Don¡¯t disgrace us today. If you cause a scene, or so much as draw unwanted attention¡­ we will remove your name from the family register and disown you. Do you understand?¡± I wanted to tell them that none of this was my fault but I nodded instead, my throat was too tight to speak. Thest remnants of any affection my family had for me had vanished a long time ago buried under shame and disgust. I had never been enough for them, not without a wolf, not with the monthly humiliation of my uncontrolled heat cycles. ¡°I understand,¡± I whispered. ¡°Good,¡± my mom said coldly ¡°rissa will lend you something from her wardrobe. You might want to also fix that stupid hair of you¡­¡± She turned to my sister ¡°Give her one of your wigs too. It¡¯s enough that she¡¯s emitting pheromones, showing up with two giant silver streaks in her hair will make everyone think she was adopted. ¡± ¡°Okay, Mom,¡± rissa nodded and indicated that I follow her. I bit my tongue, feeling the sting of tears behind my eyes but refusing to let them fall. I followed rissa, my hands trembling as we went. An hourter, one of the pack warriors dropped me off in front of the grand ballroom, my father had been too embarrassed to do it. I smoothed my dress and headed towards the ballroom. The sound ofughter, music and clinking sses grew louder with every step. The scent of power, strength and pure werewolf dominance filled the air as I reached the entrance and the moment I stepped inside, I felt it ¨C the weight of hundreds of eyes turning in my direction. I felt like amb among wolves. I could feel the heat crawling up my neck, my cheeks flushing against my will. My body betrayed me again and my pheromones spilled into the air announcing my presence like a siren¡¯s call. I heard the whispers before I saw the faces. ¡°What¡¯s that smell?¡± everyone turned, their noses wrinkled in disgust. ¡°Is she¡­ in heat?¡± ¡°No control at all. Disgusting? She should be locked up and not here. Or is she trying to snag a mate with those smelly pheromones?¡± My fingers dug into my palms, my nails biting into my skin as I willed myself to remain calm. If I just ignore them¡­ everything will be fine. But then, a sharp voice cut through the murmurs and I saw Cassidy Thorne step forward, a mocking smile on her perfect lips. ¡°I didn¡¯t realize they let mutts attend this year,¡± Cassidy drawled loud enough for everyone to hear. Cassidy Thorne ¨C was the epitome of werewolf beauty and elegance. Everyone dreamed their daughters would be like her¡­ there was a time when I wanted to be her so badly. ¡°I suppose they¡¯ll let anyone in these days. ¡± Laughter rippled through the crowd and I felt myposure crumbling. Murmuring an apology, I forced myself to look away and moved to a quiet corner of the room, my hands shaking. I hated how powerless I felt, how my body betrayed me every month turning me into a joke among the very people with whom I should by birthright associate. I pressed my back against the wall, trying to steady my breathing and fight back tears when I felt a strange prickling sensation at the back of my neck. Something from across the room caught my eye. Across the room, a man stood alone, dressed in ck from head to toe, melting perfectly with the shadows. His gaze was fixed on me. He had amber eyes, that were sharp and piercing like molten gold. He was devastatingly handsome, with chiselled features and an air of quiet strength¡­but more than that, there was something in his gaze that I couldn¡¯t ce. For a moment, the noise of the ballroom faded and all I could see was him. There was something about his eyes that held me captive ¨C curiosity and ¡­something more¡­ My heartbeat quickened, not out of fear but out of a strange, unfamiliar longing. Who was he? Before I could dwell on it, a shadow fell over me. I turned to see a young Alpha, Darius standing in front of me, his lips twisted into a sly grin. He has taunted me since I was a child and was the first person to spread my wolfless situation when we were 16. All this was because I had rejected the offer to be his girlfriend when we were 12. He still bore malice against me. ¡°Well, well, if it isn¡¯t the Woond disgrace,¡± Darius sneered. He was with a group of his friends, all dressed impably. Their eyes were gleaming maliciously. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, L? Couldn¡¯t find a better ce to hide?¡± My throat tightened and I tried to edge away but Darius moved closer, blocking my path. His friends closed in on me too, forming a circle around me, all of them wearing identical smirks. ¡°I see you¡¯re having a little ¨C heat problem,¡± Darius continued, his voice dripping with mock sympathy. ¡°Maybe we could help you with that, hmm?¡± My pulse raced with fear. I knew that look in his eyes. I tried to step back but Darius grabbed my arm, his fingers digging into my flesh. ¡°Please,¡± I whispered, ¡°Just leave me alone. ¡± Dariusughed and held my chin ¡°I see someone is getting feisty here. Have you forgotten your ce? How dare a deviant like you speak in my presence!¡± ¡°Get off me!¡± I shouted, my voice trembling with both anger and fear. I could smell the alcohol on his breath, mixed with the musky scent. It made me nauseous. Read thetest and free novels at FindNovel.Com ¡°You know,¡± he said reaching to twirl a strand of my hair around his finger ¡°Some might find your condition ¨C intriguing. All that heat, with no way to satisfy it. I bet you¡¯re just dying for someone to help you out, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t touch me,¡± I shrieked looking around desperately, but no one wasing to my aid. His hand moved from my hair to my waist, and I felt panic rising in my chest. I tried to pull away but I found myself leaning into his touch, biting off a moan. My body wanted this¡­ I wished he could run his hands up and down my engorged nips peeking from my dress already¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t act like you don¡¯t want it,¡± he whispered ¡°I can smell it on you. ¡± His hand covered my bosom, roughly squeezing it, drawing another illicit moan from me. ¡°Please,¡± I breathed, barely able to keep my voice steady. ¡°Let me go. ¡± Darius¡¯s grin widened but before he could say another word, a low dangerous growl cut through the air, freezing everyone in ce. Chapter 3 Chapter 3: Unexpected Ally¡­ L For a moment, nobody moved. Then slowly, Darius released me, his expression shifting from arrogance to unease. ¡°Who the hell was that?¡± he muttered ncing in the direction of the growl. I didn¡¯t answer. I didn¡¯t know who he was either but I felt a strange pull towards him, a sense of safety I hadn¡¯t felt in years. My eyes drifted to where he was across the room but he was no longer there. I turned around frantically, searching for him in the crowd, but I couldn¡¯t find him. He was just here a few seconds ago. The cruelughter from the boys reminded me of my current dilemma. One of the boys suddenly yelped and pointed to my legs ¨C I flushed in embarrassment as theyughed again. It was my warm juices¡­ I was so horny that I could feel every underwear I had on, soaked. I closed my eyes, trying to block everyone out. My body was just reacting to having plenty of men around me at the same time. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, L?¡± feeling a little¡­ needy?¡± Darius taunted me as he stepped closer again. ¡°I bet you¡¯d do anything to make this stop, wouldn¡¯t you?¡± My breath hitched. I could feel my heat intensifying. Darius¡¯ voice ¨C the manly scent of the men around me¡­ gosh! It was driving me crazy, making my skin burn and my thoughts blur. It was as though every nerve in my body was on fire and my senses were overwhelmed by the unbearable desire coursing through my veins. Read thetest and free novels at FindNovel.Com I moaned loudly, mping my legs together as the scent of my high arousal hung heavy in the air. Right now, that didn¡¯t matter, I just wanted to take care of the pressure building inside me. ¡°Come on,¡± Darius sneered, leaning in closer. ¡°Why don¡¯t you just beg us? We might take pity on you, mutt. ¡± I recoiled, my heart racing. The insult stung, but the worst part was the twisted flicker of excitement that pulsed through me at his words. I hated my body¡¯s betrayal, how it craved for any touch, any relief, even from those who despised me. My legs felt weak, my breath ragged and I knew I was losing control. This wasn¡¯t the peak yet but the heat was too much and my mind was fogged by the need that kept growing every second. Darius¡¯ friends jeered, their taunts mingling with the roaring in my ears. ¡°Look at her,¡± one of themughed. ¡°She can barely stand. Pathetic. ¡± Another boy stepped forward and ran his index finger on my lips. I gasped with want, and opened my mouth as he inserted his finger inside it, tears burned in my eyes ¨C I wished I could stop myself but I couldn¡¯t. I ran my tongue up and down his finger, moaning. The boy¡¯s voice dripped with false sympathy as he turned to his friends. ¡°I bet she¡¯d do anything to make this stop. Isn¡¯t¡¯ that right, L? Do you want me to¡­¡±. I couldn¡¯t take it anymore, I pushed through them before he could finish speaking, stumbling as I tried to escape. I could feel eyes on me, could hear mockingughter chasing me but I didn¡¯t look back. My only thought was to get away, to find somewhere ¨C anywhere ¨C I could breathe. I collided with a solid wall of muscle and staggered back. I looked up, an apology on my lips but the words died in my throat. It was the amber-eyed man. His gaze locked onto mine with a mix of curiosity and something darker. Up close, he was even more striking ¨C tall, broad-shoulders, dressed in an impably tailored suit ¨C an indication of power and authority. A collective hush fell over the room as everyone turned to watch. I could feel their stares and a sickening dread pooled in my stomach. My eyes drifted to his si on the third finger of his left hand and I gasped. He was a Lycan leader, but not just any Lycan leader. He was the Lycan Leader of the White Moon Throne ¨C the highest rank in the werewolf world. My heart pounded as I realized the gravity of the situation. I was standing before the most powerful man in my world, with the scent of my arousal in his face. I trembled, expecting a reprimand or worse. I knew the punishment for uncontrolled heat cycles especially in public. My condition is seen as a disgrace, a shame that could bring down the wrath of the White Moon Throne council. The Lycan leader¡¯s eyes were intense, a deep amber that seemed to see right through me. But instead of condemnation, his gaze held something else. He reached out, pulling me up from the ground with surprising gentleness. ¡°Are you okay?¡± He asked, his voice sending shivers through my already hypersensitive skin. His touch was electric, his hand warm against my arm and my breath hitched again as I struggled to find my voice. ¡°I ¨C I¡¯m fine,¡± I stammered but my body chose that moment to betray me again. Another wave of heat crashed over me, stronger than before and my knees buckled. I sagged against him, my vision blurring as desire overwhelmed my senses. The Lycan leader caught me, his grip was firm. Our bodies were impossibly close now and I could feel the hard nes of his chest against mine, I could smell the intoxicating mix of his scent ¨C earthy, wild and dangerous. I nced up at him, my cheeks flushed and found his gaze fixed on me with an intensity that made my heart race. Time seemed to slow. The room faded away, the whispers and the judgment fading into the background as I and the Lycan leader stood locked in this strange, charged moment. His eyes darkened, a sh of something raw and primal crossing his features. I couldn¡¯t look away. I was drawn to him in a way that defied reason, an attraction so powerful it made me forget where I was and who I was supposed to be. The Lycan leader¡¯s head dipped lower, his lips just inches from mine. My breath caught in my throat and I found myself leaning into him, wanting ¨C no, needing ¨C him to close the distance. My body craved the connection, the relief only he could provide in this moment of my longing. But before our lips could meet, a voice cut through the haze. ¡°L?¡± I blinked, snapping out of the trance. Nathan, my childhood friend, stood at the edge of the gathering, his eyes wide with shock. What¡¯s going on here?¡± he demandeding closer, his voice filled with concern. Nathan¡¯s gaze flickered to the Lycan leader and his brows arched with recognition. His expression shifted instantly to one of respect and immediately he bowed low. ¡°My apologies, Alpha Ramsey. I didn¡¯t realize¡­¡±. I barely heard the rest of the apology. All I could focus on was Ramsey¡¯s arms still wrapped around me, his touch burning through my dress, searing my skin. I couldn¡¯t tear my eyes away from his face, couldn¡¯t ignore the way his fingers lingered on my waist as though he didn¡¯t want to let go. The Lycan leader ¨C whose name I now know to be Alpha Ramsey ¨C gaze remained locked on me, but whatever connection had sparked between us was abruptly severed. His expression shifted, hardening into something unreadable. In a swift motion, he released me and I stumbled back, catching myself just in time to avoid falling. The heat of his touch lingered and I felt my heart twist painfully as I watched him turn away without another word. He moved through the crowd, his posture rigid, his presencemanding respect from every werewolf in the room. No one dared to approach him, not even Nathan who stood frozen in ce. My legs felt weak as I watched Ramsey leave. The moment had passed and I was left reeling my body still burning with unfulfilled desire. I had never felt anything like this before ¨C this pull toward a man who was as dangerous as he was mesmerizing. My mind spun with the implication of what had just happened with the realization that Alpha Ramsey¡­ The Lycan leader had looked at me as though he wanted me just as badly as I wanted him. Chapter 4 Chapter 4: My wolfless mate¡­ Read thetest and free novels at FindNovel.Com Earlier that evening¡­ Ramsey I sat in the back seat of the car, staring out of the window with a bored expression. The city lights blurred past and the muted hum of traffic filled the silence. I loosened my tie, dreading yet another event I didn¡¯t want to attend. Werewolf gs, paring ceremonies, and these absurd gatherings were nothing more than charades ¨C a parade of insincerity wrapped in fine clothing and forced smiles. I¡¯ve always hated these events. As the Lycan leader, my presence was often demanded and that was one of the things I hated about my position. I hated how everyone would be desperate, vying for my attention, eager to impress me, with fake smiles, and fake handshakes and then thepliments annoyed me as well. Although I was the most powerful man in my world, the leader of all werewolves and Lycans, the title brings power as well as istion. To me, our world was filled with a lot of pretences starting from the fake moon goddess who doesn¡¯t care about anyone, never lifts her finger to help her children and the overrated stupid, mate bond. I leaned back and sighed, running a hand through my dark hair. ¡°Another night wasted,¡± I muttered under my breath, already counting the minutes until I could leave. As the car pulled up in front of the grand ballroom, I nced at therge building with distaste. The bright lights and red carpets were nothing more than a fa?ade, a mask hiding the true nature of those within. I felt the familiar surge of irritation. I didn¡¯t belong here -not with these people and not with their shallow traditions. The door opened and my grandfather, Eldric stepped out of the car with the energy of a man half his age. His eyes were still sharp andmanding and they were currently ring at me who hadn¡¯t bothered to make a move out of the car. My grandfather had insisted oning with me to the g because he was convinced I wouldn¡¯t show up and he wasn¡¯t wrong. ¡°Is this necessary, Grandpa?¡± I asked, my voice filled with annoyance as I finally exited the vehicle. ¡°I¡¯ve got more important, pressing issues on my table than stand around while everyone tries to kiss my ass. ¡± My grandfather raised an eyebrow, unfazed by my sour mood. ¡°As long as you¡¯re the Lycan Leader, you have responsibilities, including this one. And until you bring a mate home, you¡¯ll keep attending pairing ceremonies like this. It¡¯s tradition. ¡± I rolled my eyes. ¡°Tradition my foot,¡± I scoffed. ¡°You know damn well I don¡¯t care about that. I¡¯m not some lovesick puppy waiting for my fated mate. And I don¡¯t need youmanding me around like I¡¯m still a child. I¡¯m the Lycan leader, remember?¡± My grandfather scoffed, his gaze piercing into mine. ¡°Until you find your mate, you¡¯re notplete as a leader. You should be ashamed to call yourself one. I was already married when I was your age,¡± he huffed. ¡°This is not amand ¨C it¡¯s a duty and you must fulfil it. Now, go in. I¡¯ll be waiting for you. So if you¡¯re nning to leave¡­ bad news son. ¡± I clenched my jaw, swallowing my retort. There was no winning with him when he got like this. Without another word, I turned on my heel and strode into the ballroom. As soon as I entered, the room fell silent. Heads turned, and whispers rippled through the crowd until I could feel the weight of every gaze on me. I hated it. The constant scrutiny, the veiled attempts to gain my favour ¨C it was all so exhausting. I made my way to the far side of the room, hoping to avoid any unnecessary interaction. But it wasn¡¯t long before a stream of young alphas and betas approached me. I endured the endless greetings and mechanical conversations with a polite but distant smile. I nodded and exchanged pleasantries but my mind was elsewhere. This was my routine ¨C a show-up, I had to endure and leave as soon as decently possible. I was already nning my exit when something strange happened. A scent. Faint at first, but unmistakable. Sweet, warm and wholly unfamiliar. It cut through the heavy perfumes and colognes of the g, drawing my attention like a moth to a me. I stiffened, my senses sharpening as I scanned the room. My wolf stirred inside me, restless, urging me to find the source. Then I saw her. A young woman, standing awkwardly by herself near the back, her cheeks flushed and eyes wild. She looked out of ce in the polished crowd, her aura paled inparison to the poised andposed werewomen surrounding her. Her long hair fell in dishevelled waves and her dress clung to her as if she¡¯d just run a marathon. It was a baby pink that reminded me of a homeless Omega that tried once to seduce me. But it wasn¡¯t her appearance that caught my attention. It was the undeniable scent of her heat, radiating off her in waves, filling the air. People around her had their noses wrinkled in disgust ¨C I should be disgusted too but my wolf growled instead, running around in happy circles as it echoed the one word I¡¯d dreaded and run away from for most of my life. MATE!!! My eyes locked into hers and for a moment, the world around us seemed to blur. The noise of the g faded and all I could hear was the pounding of my heart, quickening with every breath I took. The girl¡¯s scent was intoxicating, pulling me against my will and my wolf ¨C Lax pushed forward, eager to im what was his. But then, the voices of some people nearby snapped me back to reality. I watched as a group of people kept sneaking nces at the girl, their faces twisted with disdain. ¡°Why can¡¯t she control her pheromones? How pathetic!¡± One of theined. ¡°Guess that¡¯s what happens when you don¡¯t have a wolf. No wonder she can¡¯t find a mate,¡± the second oneughed. ¡°Wolfless deviant, she doesn¡¯t belong here. ¡± My jaws tightened. Lax growled with annoyance at the insults hurled at our mate but I forced it back, a bitterugh escaping my lips. So, this was her ¨C an outcast, a wolfless werewolf, who couldn¡¯t even control her own body. A deviant¡­ From all the thousand girls the moon goddess could have given me as mate, she chose this? What a joke! My eyes narrowed as I watched her, the pull of the mate bond thrumming under my skin. I didn¡¯t want this; I didn¡¯t want her. I wasn¡¯t big on fated mates but a mate without a wolf was useless, weak and would only tarnish my reputation and set me up against the people I rule. I couldn¡¯t ept her or ept the bond. Thankfully, she isn¡¯t aware so, it¡¯ll be smooth. The world was already watching me, expecting too much and I couldn¡¯t afford to tie myself to a deviant, someone who would never understand or fulfil the role of my mate. I turned away to leave but Lax ¨C my wolf growled in protest, begging me to cross over to where she was but I pushed it down. She was nothing more than aplication and I had no time forplications. I cast onest nce at the girl across the room, feeling a strange mix of regret and relief. She would remain an outcast, a deviant with no ce in my world. And I would continue to be the leader, unbound and free of the chains of fated bonds. As I strode out of the ballroom, I saw one of the young Alphas draw close to her and grab her breast. Anger surged through me¡­ at that moment, I wanted to reach out and tear the Alpha into pieces but I held back. His hands moved lower ¨C before I could think through my actions, I growled¡­ Chapter 5 Chapter 5: G aftermath¡­ Read thetest and free novels at FindNovel.Com L ¡°So pathetic,¡± someone sneered from the crowd. ¡°Did she think she could seduce the Lycan Leader with that disy?¡± another voice mocked. The tears that stung my eyes were equal parts from the physical pain of being dropped and the mortification of being the centre of attention for all the wrong reasons. The embarrassment was unbearable too. Amidst the chaos, Nathan, dropped to his knees beside me, offering me his hands. ¡°L, are you okay?¡± he asked. I couldn¡¯t bring myself to answer, so I nodded absently, my eyes still straying to the door Ramsey had disappeared. The memory of his burning gaze is still in my head. Nathan gently lifted me and guided me to a quiet corner. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be here like this,¡± he murmured. ¡°It¡¯s dangerous. ¡± ¡°Well, I don¡¯t make the rules,¡± I offered him a smile ¡°My dad insisted I muste. I had no choice. ¡± People were still talking, pointing at me andughing but for the first time, I didn¡¯t care because in that fleeting moment with Alpha Ramsey, I had felt something that made all the pain, all the humiliation, seem almost bearable. ¡°But¡­ thank you,¡± I mumbled. I nced around me, my cheeks still flushed with shame ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ for being such a misfit. You¡¯re right, I shouldn¡¯t havee. ¡± Nathan¡¯s grip tightened around my arm, his voice firm but kind. ¡°Stop apologizing, L. None of this is your fault,¡± his gaze flickered briefly to the direction Ramsey had gone, his jaw clenched. ¡°That man¡­ he¡¯s a jerk. Don¡¯t let him or anyone else make you feel like you¡¯re less than what you are. ¡± I nodded, swallowing back the lump in my throat as I offered him another strained smile. Nathan was one of the few people in my life who didn¡¯t look at me like I was broken. He didn¡¯t see me as the wolfless girl with uncontroble pheromones but as the friend he¡¯d grown up with, the one who¡¯d shared dreams and secrets under the moonlight as children. He was the son of my pack¡¯s ¨C Blue Ridge Beta and next in line as an Alpha since my dad had no male child and the only one that has managed to keep in touch with me since I left Blue Ridge even though he left the pack earlier than me to abroad for schooling. ¡°When did youe back?¡± I sniffed. ¡°A week ago. If I had known you were around¡­¡± he trailed off with a soft sigh ¡°Let me take you home,¡± he offered, leading me gently toward the exit. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be here any longer. ¡± The ride back to Blue Ridge pack was silent. I stared out of the window, my mind racing with thoughts of my parents and how they would react. Now, I¡¯d brought nothing but further disgrace. I knew they would be furious but I had no idea how bad it would be. Nathan pulled up in front of our house, his hand lingering on mine for a moment longer than necessary. ¡°I cane in with you and exin the situation to your father,¡± he said softly. ¡°No!¡± I shook my head ¡°It¡¯ll make him angrier. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be fine by morning. I only need to endure for a short while. ¡± He wanted to say something else but nodded ¡°Fine, if you need anything, just call me,¡± he said. I forced a smile. ¡°I¡¯ll be fine. Thanks again, Nathan. ,¡±. I let myself out of his car and watched as he drove off. As soon as his car disappeared out of sight, the front door swung open and I froze as my father¡¯s furious face came into view. He stormed down the steps, his eyes burning with anger. My mother followed closely behind; her lips twisted into a scowl. ¡°You shameful little brat!¡± my father roared, grabbing my arm roughly, yanking me inside. I winced as his grip dug into my already bruised skin. ¡°Do you have any idea what you¡¯ve done?¡± My mother¡¯s voice followed next. ¡°You couldn¡¯t even manage to act like a proper daughter for one night! Instead, you go and humiliate us in front of everyone ¨C the whole world. How do you expect me to face those vicious Alpha wives? Do you want your father to be stripped of his title as Alpha because of your behaviour?¡± 1 ¡°I¡¯m sorry ¨C,¡± I tried to speak, to defend myself but my father¡¯s pnded across my cheeks before I could get the words out. The impact sent me stumbling back, my vision blurring with tears and stars. ¡°You tried to seduce the Lycan Leader? Are you trying to bring our entire family down with you?¡± my mother shrieked, as she kicked me. ¡°I should never have birthed you. You¡¯re a disgrace ¨C a cursed, wolfless deviant who brings nothing but shame!¡± ¡°But it¡¯s not my fault!¡± I shouted, tears running from my eyes and nostrils now ¡°I didn¡¯t ask to go for that stupid g. It was all your idea. How can you me me for it? If you wanted a perfect representation of your perfect family, why didn¡¯t you send your perfect daughter? Why did you force me to go?¡± I screamed. Thwack! Thwack! Thwack! Three psnded across my cheeks in sessions, darkening my gaze. ¡°How dare you talk back at me? Did staying with those humans make you forget your manners?¡± My father growled with annoyance. I gritted my teeth and turned to him, a sneer on my lips. ¡°Yes! What are you going to do about it, father? Will you hit me again? Do you know it¡¯s a punishable crime to hit your children in the human world? Anyways, I won¡¯t fight this¡­ go ahead and finish what you started. ¡± I saw my father pause¡­ the fight leaving his eyes for a few seconds. This was the first time I was speaking back but I think it was long overdue. I was the useless daughter in any case, I might as well live up to the title. His gaze suddenly hardened as he shoved me hard, sending me sprawling onto the cold floor. ¡°Get out! Get out of my sight!¡± he bellowed ¡°You don¡¯t deserve to be under this roof!¡±. ¡°Yeah!¡± Iughed hysterically ¡°Just take my name off the family register while you¡¯re at it, too,¡± I called back behind my shoulder as I dragged myself towards the door. Just before they mmed the door in my face, my mother sneered, crossing her arms as she watched me with disgust. ¡°Stay outside tonight. Maybe the cold will teach you some manners. ¡± I was left alone standing in the bitter night air. The chill seeped through my thin dress, biting at my skin. I hugged myself, tears streaming down my face as I stumbled away from the house. As soon as I left the gate, I froze when I saw Nathan, waiting for me by the gate. ¡°Hey!¡± he whispered ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I know this is awkward for you but it can¡¯t be helped either. Their voices were so loud¡­ anyways, you can crash in my house tonight. My dad is on¡­¡±. ¡°No, thank you!¡± I said coldly and brushed past him. ¡°C¡¯mon, L!¡± he followed after me ¡°You don¡¯t need to be ashamed. Remember we¡¯re friends and things like this shouldn¡¯t make you ufortable. ¡± ¡°We were friends as children, Nathan!¡± I turned to face him ¡°Now, you should stay away from me too, especially now. I don¡¯t need your help or anyone else¡¯s. I¡¯ve managed to survive so far, so take your kindness and go with you,¡± I turned on my heels and left him standing there. I wandered; my mind numb. The night was dark and unforgiving, much like my own life. I wandered through the woods, trying to wear myself off so that I could at least fall asleep but I ended up by the river. I buried my face in my arms, letting the tears flow freely. I had no idea how much time had passed when I heard the faint sound of footsteps approaching. My heart jumped, fear gripping me as I wondered if my parents hade to drag me back inside. But when I looked up, I saw no one but I couldn¡¯t fight the feeling that something was in the trees watching me. Since it was almost daybreak, I pushed myself to my feet and started hurrying back to the pack house. As I moved, I noticed I was being followed but each time I turned my back, I would see no one. The third time, I broke into a run, my lungs burning as I tried to run as fast as my feet and my battered body could allow me. At some point, I caught a white figure behind me but I didn¡¯t stay long enough to figure out what it was. I burst out of the woods, to the pack house¡­ and paused when I saw soldiers from the White Lake Mountain pack ¨C home to the Lycan Leader in front of the pack house. My parents were still in their nightwear and were conversing with them. ¡°Are you L Woonds?¡± One of the soldiers turned and asked when she noticed my presence I nodded, unable to say a word. ¡°Good! By the authority of the Lycan Leader¡­ you¡¯re under arrest¡­ anything you say or do will be used against you before the council of the White Moon Throne. ¡± Chapter 6 Chapter 6: The mate I wanted vs My fated mate! Ramsey I paced the length of the room, that was prepared for me in the ballroom, my mind reying the events of everything that just happened like a broken record. I¡¯d been standing in the opulent ballroom, every bit the aloof andmanding Lycan Leader when suddenly, all these years of self-control and discipline nearly slipped through my fingers. I couldn¡¯t believe it ¨C couldn¡¯t believe I¡¯d been moments away from kissing that deviant, that wolfless girl in front of the entire werewolfmunity. My hands clenched into fists until my knuckles whitened. The memory of her flushed cheeks, the scent of her heat, and those eyes ¨C goddess! those eyes ¨C pleading, desperate and filled with longing I¡¯d never seen before. I wanted her¡­ no doubt¡­ I wanted to run my tongue around her slightly parted lips and explore every crevice on her body until she came repeatedly in my hand. ¡°What were you thinking?¡± I growled at myself, my voice echoing off the dark oak walls. Lax my wolf grumbled. ¡°She¡¯s our mate,¡± he said ¡°That¡¯s why you reacted like that. We belong to her. ¡± My scowl deepened. ¡°Mate or not, I won¡¯t ept her,¡± I snarled back, pacing faster as if I could outrun the truth. ¡°If I must marry, it¡¯ll be to someone worthy of my position ¨C not some wolfless deviant who can¡¯t control herself. You saw how she was with those men. ¡± ¡°Oh, please, Ramsey!¡± Lax scoffed ¡°Don¡¯t change the topic. You were ready to tear that flimsy dress off her body. She¡¯s our mate and sooner orter, you¡¯lle to realize that we need her. ¡± I hated how Lax¡¯s words were true. I¡¯ve seen the mate bond first-hand ¨C the good and the bad side. Until I reject her, I would not regain control of myself. I had built my life rejecting the norms of werewolf traditions, scorning the mate bond that others treated as sacred and now this was happening to me. I refuse to be bound by something as intangible and maniptive as the bond, especially when it came in the form of L ¨C that was the name that man had called her. He had called her with such familiarity¡­ was he her former boyfriend? I wondered feeling my chest grow thick with jealousy. I shook my head, trying to clear my thoughts. It¡¯s none of my business. I¡¯d already made up my mind: I would reject her. There was no other option. I came out of the room and started towards the exit when Cassidy Thorne sauntered over, her heels clicking against the polished floor as she approached. She was everything the werewolf world adored ¨C beautiful, confident and unashamedly maniptive and was set to be my wife until I called off our engagement when we were 14. Cassidy was the kind of woman I should marry ¨C Her father was a reputable Lycan from the White Lake Mountain, she had a strong Lycan and had been raised all her life to be a perfect queen. She batted her eyshes, a sly smile ying on her lips as she looked up at me with a coy expression. ¡°Ramsey,¡± she purred ¡°Leaving so soon? Youwouldn¡¯t mind giving a girl a ride, would you?¡± My eyes narrowed, irritation ring up at her closeness. Thest thing I needed right now was her. ¡°No!¡± I said tly. ¡°I have other ns. ¡± Before I could turn away, my grandfather who had been silently watching from the shadows of the ballroom stepped forward with an amused smile. ¡°Oh, don¡¯t be so harsh, Ramsey. You can ride with us Cassidy, It¡¯s no trouble. You¡¯re wee to stay the night too since it¡¯ste. I¡¯ll call your father and inform him. ¡± I shot my grandfather a re, but he just shrugged, his eyes twinkling with mischief. Cassidy of course, seized the opportunity, her smile widening as she moved closer, sliding into the car with practised grace. I said nothing during the ride back to the White Lake Mountain Pack, staring out the window as my thoughts drifted back to L. No matter how much I tried to shove her image out of my mind, she lingered ¨C an uninvited guest in my thoughts. Cassidy was chattering with my grandfather, making me angrier. Read thetest and free novels at FindNovel.Com By the time we arrived, my patience was on the edge. I barely acknowledged Cassidy¡¯s flirtatious goodnight as she strolled into the guest room that had been prepared for her. The rest of the night passed in a blur. I kept pacing ¨C unable to sleep. Every time I closed my eyes, L¡¯s face haunted me ¨C her scent, the way her body had fit against me even for a brief moment¡­ I felt my body would explode just from the thought of wanting her. I tossed and turned, my wolf restless, growling with dissatisfaction at our separation from our mate. I clenched my teeth, trying to block it out, but I couldn¡¯t. By morning, I was exhausted, frustrated and with a raging hard-on. When the first ray of dawn spilt through the windows in my room, I knew I couldn¡¯t go on like this. I had to deal with the situation one way or another. I immediately mindlinked Seth ¨C the family¡¯s Butler and asked him toe up to my room. ¡°Alpha!¡± he greeted me with a stiff bow ¡°You asked tosee me?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± I nodded facing the window ¡°There¡¯s a girl ¨C woman,¡± I swallowed hard ¡°I met her at the gst night but she¡¯s a deviant. I need you to find her and bring her to me,¡± Imanded, not even sure why I was doing it. ¡°Did you get a name, perhaps? It will help me narrow down my search. ¡± I turned and faced him. His eyes immediately saw the tent in the lower part of my body and said nothing. That was Seth for you ¨C he neverments on anything unless his opinion is asked. He was colder than my grandfather and never questioned an order. ¡°L,¡± I replied. ¡°Her name is L and is the daughter of an Alpha. But I don¡¯t know which one or her pack?¡± ¡°Noted, Alpha!¡± he nodded scribbling into his book. ¡°Will that be all? Do you want breakfast now orter?¡± ¡°Later,¡± I replied, ¡°And I don¡¯t want my grandfather to know, please. It¡¯ll be awkward to exin it. ,¡±. ¡°Yes, Alpha!¡± he nodded and silently slipped out of the room. Hourster, Seth came back to my room informing me of L¡¯s presence at the pack house. My heart twisted in a way I didn¡¯t want to acknowledge but I kept my expression cool. ¡°Prepare a room for her,¡± I ordered, ¡°But let it be at the East wing of the pack house¡­ with her scent and all, it¡¯ll be easier for my grandfather to find her¡­¡± I trailed off and continued immediately. 4 ¡°Make sure she¡¯s settled well and ¡­keep an eye on her. I don¡¯t want any trouble. ,¡±. ¡°Noted, Alpha!¡± Seth murmured before leaving the room again. I leaned against the window, staring out at the forest beyond the pack house. What the hell was I doing? Why couldn¡¯t I just let her go? I had no reason to drag her back into my life, no reason to care what happened to her and yet, here I was, longing for her like a fool. I rubbed at my temples, ¡°This is pointless,¡± I muttered under my breath. ¡°I said I¡¯d reject her. Why am I doing this? She¡¯s just a girl, just a wolfless girl who doesn¡¯t even know about our bond. ¡± But I wanted her so much ¡­ so, who was I kidding? Chapter 7 Chapter 7: Bonding¡­ L [Warning 18+ and explicit scene] I couldn¡¯t forget the satisfactory smirk on the faces of my parents and sister. rissa as I was taken away. They were d I was finally going to disappear. 2 I gasped when the vehicle stopped at the entrance of the White Lake Mountains Pack. I¡¯ve heard about its splendour and beauty ¨C it was home to the 1% of the Lycans in the world and also the home to the Lycan Leader, Alpha Ramsey. 2 I stepped out of the car, my heart hammering against my ribs as I stared at the imposing gates, the towering pack house loomed above me, its grand structure was both intimidating and mind-blowing. I felt like I had just stepped into a castle in a fantasy novel but then the realization struck me¡­If I had been brought here, it could only mean one thing¡­ I was going to be punished. That was the only exnation. The Lycan Leader wanted to punish me for what had happened at the g and for not taking care of myself during my heat. My body still ached from the rough treatment I¡¯d received from my parentsst night ¨C and I prayed to the moon that my punishment would be something I could bear. After this, I¡¯m never setting foot in this world again. The soldiers ushered me inside without much fanfare, their expression unreadable as they led me through the grand hallways of the pack house. Everything was pristine and luxurious with a high ceiling, diamond-crusted chandeliers and walls adorned with portraits of past leaders. I feltpletely out of ce, like a stain on an otherwise perfect canvas. They led me to a room where a grey-haired man was waiting for me. He nodded to the soldiers who let me go and left, leaving the two of us together. ¡°Good morning, sir!¡± I greeted swallowing hard, maybe, if I¡¯m a bit respectful, my punishment might be reduced. ¡°My name is Seth and I¡¯m the Alpha¡¯s Butler,¡± the man said without preamble or acknowledging my greeting. He didn¡¯t even act like my scent was bothering him. His face was impassive. ¡°Stay in this room until Ie with further instructions,¡± he continued. ¡°You can stroll out to the garden behind your room if you so wish but not more than that. You¡¯re not allowed ess to any other part of the pack house until I tell you so. Meals are timely here: Breakfast wille shortly by 10 am, Lunch by 2 pm and Dinner by 7 pm. An Omega will be sent to you during bath hours, so please cooperate and remember, do not loiter around the pack house and stick to the space mapped out for you. Enjoy your stay,¡± he gave me a terse bow and left before I could ask questions. I stood watching his retreating back, wondering why I was there. I had expected to be thrown into the dungeon or something worse. Why was I put in a room? Was this the Lycan Leader¡¯s attempt to punish me by showing me life could be good before I¡¯m shipped into the dungeon? I paced my room, trying to y all the worst-case scenarios I could think of and it was worse since I didn¡¯te with my phone either. Unable to bear the tension anymore, and needing to escape the suffocating atmosphere, I wandered out into the garden behind my room. I found myself in a vast, beautifully maintained garden with a maze of neatly trimmed hedges, vibrant flowers and trees. In no time, I felt my anxiety easing. I tried to focus on the gentle breeze and the sound of birds but it was no use. My heat was spiking¡­ from the fullness of the moon I had seenst night, I knew today would be my peak. I managed to settle onto a garden bench, my breathing ragged. ¡°Get a grip!¡± I muttered, trying to steady myself. The ache between my thighs seemed to be growing with each second. My body pulsed with need and every brush of the wind against my skin felt like a taunt. My fingers trailed to the hem of my dress, hesitantly inching higher. 2 Biting my lips, I hesitated feeling ashamed and embarrassed at what I was about to do but the need was too strong. Trembling, I let my hand touch my soaking core, my finger slipping beneath my glistening folds. I pressed my back against the garden bench, my eyes fluttering shut as heat surged through me at my first touch. My breath hitched in my throat and a low, satisfactory moan escaped me. I widened my legs, bringing to focus the image of Alpha Ramsey fromst night. I ran a finger up and down my, wet slit¡­ feeling more desperate, more frantic¡­ I imagined Ramsey¡¯s breath on my face, his lips on mine and I bucked, groaning as a wave of lust washed through me. I rubbed at myself, trying to be quiet as soft moans escaped my lips, my hips moving involuntarily to the rhythm of my touch. It wasn¡¯t enough, though¡­ no matter how much I tried, it wasn¡¯t enough to quench the burning need I felt. My heat demanded more, craved more¡­ after today¡­ it¡¯ll be over and I¡¯ll have to wait for next month. My hand moved to my puckered nips, stretching and ying with them while my other hand concentrated on the pool below but just as I was on the edge, a rustle of movement caught my attention. My eyes snapped open and I froze, mortified, my heart skipping a beat. Alpha Ramsey stood there, watching me, his amber eyes darkened with an intensity that sent shivers down my spine. It was a mixture of anger, desire and something darker that made my heart race. ¡°Ramsey ¨C Alpha Ramsey,¡± I croaked, yanking my hand away feeling embarrassed and flustered as I tried to gather myself but the look in his eyes told me it was toote -he¡¯s seen everything. ¡°W-What are you doing here?¡± I stuttered standing. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be here. ¡± ¡°This is my house ¨C my garden ¨C my pack, it is you who shouldn¡¯t be here,¡± he retorted and in a few long strides, he was in front of me, his amber eyes zing. Before I could utter another word, Ramsey¡¯s hands were on me, pulling me close with a force that made me gasp. His lips crashed into mine in a heated, desperate kiss as if he was trying to devour every ounce of restraint he¡¯d held onto. I responded instinctively, melting into him, my hands tangling in his hair as he pressed my back against a tree, his mouth devouring mine with a hunger that matched mine. Our clothes were discarded hastily, torn away in our frantic need to feel our skin on each other. Ramsey¡¯s touch was rough and possessive and I weed every bit of it, his hands roaming my body, exploring every curve, every dip, as if trying to memorize me. I moaned with pleasure when his mouth trailed down my neck, his teeth grazing at my sensitive skin, sending a batch of pleasure through me. He pushed me back onto the bench and came down next to me ¨C I wondered how we were able to fit in on the narrow bench. my body trembled as his tongue rolled over my puckered nipples. I groaned, sping his head to it, moaning out his name. His fingers slipped beneath my dress, finding their way to my soaking core. As soon as he touched me¡­ I ground against him, convulsing on his hands. 1 ¡°Mine!¡± he growled against my skin and came to settle in between my legs. His eyes had darkened¡­ his wolf was sharing me as well as him. It was a raw, primal need and it sent shivers down my spine. I wrapped my legs around his waist, pulling him closer and he didn¡¯t hesitate. He entered after his second attempt. I leaned back, gritting as a moment of pain shed through my body and then in one swift motion, he filled me. I cried out as our bodies moved together in a frantic rhythm, my nails digging into his shoulders as he moved within me. Read thetest and free novels at .Com Each thrust ignited the fire that had been burning inside me for so long. I clung to him, lost in the sensation of him iming me in the most primal, wickedly vicious way I could think of right on the garden bench. I¡¯ve never felt anything like this ¨C so intense, so consuming. It was as if we were made for each other, our bodies perfectlyplementing one another. Then he growled, raising his head to the sky, his eyelids half shut as he trembled and growled ¡­ MATE!!! His canine jutted out and, in a flurry, he leaned against me and sank his teeth by the side of my neck. The pain sent a jolt through me, mingled with the pleasure from his pounding me below¡­ I groaned as my body convulsed with pleasure¡­ I felt him still too, his breath hot against my ear, his teeth still sunk in my neck¡­ I couldn¡¯t ¡­ we couldn¡¯t take it anymore¡­ We let ourselves go. Chapter 8 Chapter 8: Rejection¡­ L My head was still reeling from the near-death experience of having one of the most shattering orgasms I¡¯ve ever had while a small smile yed on my lips. Alpha Ramsey was my mate¡­ fated to me by the Moon Goddess¡­ finally, I wouldn¡¯t have to bother about my damning heat cycles¡­ I had a mate now¡­ and he wanted me as much as I wanted him too. I clung to him, my heart swelling with the hope that he was on the same page as me. No wonder he hade for me. I felt him pull away from me, disentangling himself without a word. I watched him with a satisfied smile as he rose to his feet, and reached for his discarded clothes that was when I snapped back to reality. Why was he leaving already? Aren¡¯t we supposed to cuddle and at least talk about what has just happened? Read thetest and free novels at .Com ¡°You¡¯re leaving?¡± I asked, my voice filled with disappointment. He ignored me ¨C instead, his expression hardened, turning cold as he adjusted his clothes. He didn¡¯t look at me, didn¡¯t say a word as he fastened his belt and straightened his shirt. I felt the warmth of our shared moment evaporating, reced by the mask of indifference he had on now. ¡°Ramsey¡­¡± I whimpered hating the way my voice felt so small like a kitten¡¯s. He finally turned to me, a bored expression on his face. ¡°Get dressed,¡± he said curtly, ¡°And leave ten minutes after I do. Just make sure you¡¯re not seen. ¡± I blinked, confusion and hurt washing over me, my eyes widening in shock. ¡°What? Ramsey¡­ we just¡­¡± ¡°Alpha Ramsey!¡± he growled coldly ¡°Stop calling me Ramsey¡­ I am your leader!¡± I bit the insides of my cheeks, trying to stop myself from crying. ¡°Is that it?¡± I asked, struggling to understand. ¡°After everything that just happened¡­ you¡¯re just going to walk away?¡± ¡°It was nothing,¡± he cut me off, his tone harsh. ¡°Just instinct, nothing more. You were in heat, and I¡­ I lost control¡­¡± he turned his back to me, adjusting his cor ¡°But this doesn¡¯t change anything. ¡± I scrambled to my feet, grabbing my clothes with trembling hands. ¡°You said¡­ you called me your mate. You marked me,¡± I stammered pointing at his mark on my neck that was still fresh and sore. ¡°I heard you, twice! Alpha¡­ you can¡¯t just pretend this didn¡¯t happen. ¡± He didn¡¯t respond immediately, but when he did, his words were like ice. ¡°I don¡¯t care what you heard. Fine¡­ let¡¯s say you¡¯re my mate and I marked you but it doesn¡¯t matter ¨C doesn¡¯t change anything. You have no wolf, Lillian¡­. and I can¡¯t have a wolfless mate. You¡¯re not fit to stand beside me¡­ you don¡¯t fit into my world. ¡±. Tears prickled at my eyes as I looked up at him, my chest tightening with every word. ¡°It¡¯s L¡­¡± I bristled ¡°My name is L¡­ not Lillian. ¡± He rolled his eyes, clenching his jaw and for a moment, something flickered in his eyes, ¨C regret, maybe but it was gone as soon as I saw it. ¡°Lillian, L, ¡­ it¡¯s all the same thing,¡± he retorted. A tear rolled down my cheek and I swiped it furiously. ¡°So that¡¯s it? You¡¯re just going to use me to satisfy your needs, mark me and then toss me aside? Why did you even mark me in the first ce if you don¡¯t want me? Now you¡¯ve ruined my chance of getting someone else. ¡± ¡°I did you a favour, L¡­¡± he scoffed ¡°I saw how needy you were¡­ how much your body wanted to be fucked so badly. You can stay here with me¡­ I will take care of your needs but don¡¯t expect anything more. I can¡¯t and won¡¯t be with you. ¡± Anger red within me, my fists tightening at my sides. ¡°You¡¯re cruel, Alpha Ramsey,¡± I said, my voice shaking with a mix of hurt and defiance. ¡°You may be the Lycan Leader, but you¡¯re still a coward. So, hurry up and reject me already. ¡± His eyes shed but he didn¡¯t respond. He simply turned on his heel and walked away. I watched as he walked away, every step he took felt like a p to my face. , like I was nothing more than an afterthought. Anger and pain welled up inside me, burning hotter than the heat that had driven me into his arms moments ago. Before I knew it, I was chasing after him, my voice trembly as I called out. ¡°Ramsey, wait!¡± my voice wavered but I pushed forward my bare feet in the garden sand. He stopped but didn¡¯t turn. I reached out, grabbing his arm, but he pushed me away, shaking me off as if I were dirt that clung to him. ¡°I don¡¯t understand,¡± I whimpered again, feeling miserable. ¡°Why are you doing this to me?¡± I heard him sigh as he turned to face me. ¡°L, this was nothing more than a mistake. What happened between us cannot and doesn¡¯t change anything. I am not a prince charming that will swoop in and save you. This is not a fairytale. ¡± My heart twisted at his words, each one feeling like a dagger was plunged into my heart. ¡°A mistake? We¡¯re fated mates, Ramsey¡­ even though I didn¡¯t know I felt the pull towards you too, and I¡¯ve never felt like this with another man,¡± my voice croaked, filled with the raw vulnerability I¡¯d tried so hard to hide. ¡°Why are you pretending this meant nothing?¡± He clenched his jaw, the harsh line of his face hardening. ¡°Because it doesn¡¯t. We were caught up in the moment. Nothing more. I can¡¯t be tied down by something so fleeting,¡± his tone was t as if rehearsed with each word feeling like they were carefully chosen to wound me. ¡°That fleeting moment led to this,¡± I pointed to his mark on my neck. ¡°You don¡¯t have to treat me like this,¡± I pleaded my voice dropping to a whisper. ¡°I deserve better than being your dirty little secret. ¡± He stood and watched me for a moment without saying a word but then his expression shifted again, growing colder, more detached. ¡°I¡¯ve already made arrangements. Two moons from now, I¡¯ll be taking Cassidy Thorne as my mate. We were betrothed as children and I broke it off 7 years ago, but now I see I was foolish. We would make great mates. ¡± ¡°What about me?¡± I asked, desperation in my voice. ¡°As for you, L, you¡¯ll stay here. You¡¯re still my mate ¨C fated to me and I feel responsible for you. I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯re taken care of ¨C your needs yourfort, everything. ¡± I stared at him, trying not to bawl. ¡°You mean¡­you want me to say here while you marry someone else? And what? Be your little toy youe to when you¡¯re bored?¡± His gaze flickered with annoyance. ¡°You¡¯re more than that,¡± he said curtly, though his tonecked conviction. ¡°You¡¯re my mate, whether you like it or not and I¡¯ll see to it that you¡¯re provided for. All your needs ¡­. ¡± ¡°All my needs?¡± I interrupted, my voice rising with fury. ¡°You mean sex. That¡¯s all this is, isn¡¯t it? You think you can just keep me here to use whenever you want, while you parade around with Cassidy on your arm like the perfect Lycan Leader,¡±. Iughed, a bitter sound that echoed in the garden. The sun was setting catching the deep red highlights in his hair. ¡°You don¡¯t want a mate, Ramsey. You want a convenient outlet for your lust. You want a puppet you can control and I refuse to be that for you. ¡± His eyes narrowed, as he took a step closer. ¡°You¡¯re overreacting, L. This is the best arrangement for both of us. Would you rather go back to your family and be shamed constantly when I can give you everything? I¡¯m offering you security, protection¡­. ¡± ¡°Security?¡± I scoffed, stepping back ¡°You call this security? You¡¯re trying to buy my silence with material things and expect me to be grateful? I¡¯m not some desperate stray you can just throw scraps at, Ramsey. I may be a wolfless deviant but I have my dignity. ¡± My voice trembled but I didn¡¯t back down. ¡°You can have Cassidy. You can have your perfect little life with your perfect little wife in this perfect pack. But I won¡¯t be here, waiting in the shadows for you to remember I exist. ¡± I turned, forcing myself to walk away even as every step felt like walking on shattered ss. I knew that if I stayed a second longer, I would break down and I refused to let him see me that way. Chapter 9 Chapter 9: A prisoner for my mate¡­ L I stumbled out of the garden. My heart was still heavy from the crushing rejection by my mate. 2 Although he didn¡¯t reject me, he made it clear of the position I held in his life. I¡¯d wanted to believe, for the tiniest moment, that his touch had meant more¡­ The way he had looked at me with eyes filled with love as he sank his teeth into my neck still yed in my mind, but his cold dismissal after everything shattered my hopes. I walked down the corridors, my vision blurring with tears. His mark on my neck was still throbbing, reminding me of what happened earlier. As I reached my room, I was startled when I saw Seth ¨C the butler, standing in front of my door. I hurriedly wiped the tears from my eyes and bowed stiffly to him. His brows arched and for a moment, I thought he was going to ask me questions. Instead, he drew himself to his full height and came to stand in front of me. ¡°It¡¯s time for your bath, Miss. A maid wille for you shortly. After that, lunch will be served. ¡± I nodded with a strained smile. ¡°Thank you. ¡± As I turned to open my door, Seth¡¯s voice reached me again. ¡°Also, there¡¯s a young man at the outside our gates, requesting to see you. His name is Nathan and he ims to be your friend. Do you wish to speak to him?¡± I paused my steps and turned to Seth, my eyes widening with surprise. ¡°Nathan is here?¡± ¡°Yes, Miss,¡± he nodded. My heart leapt at the news. Joy surged through my heart, but as soon as I thought of running out to meet him, I immediately had second thoughts. I couldn¡¯t face him like this, smelling like another wolf, with Ramsey¡¯s mating mark still throbbing on my neck. Nathan could read me like a book and I was tired of being vulnerable. If anything, I was ashamed of myself. How long would I rely on him? He was my best friend, not my savior. If he had to keep saving me, eventually he would be tired of my presence. ¡°Please tell him I won¡¯t be able to see him,¡± I murmured, fighting back tears. ¡± ¡°Tell him I am fine and that the Lycan Leader put me in one of the guest rooms. He¡¯s just worried for my safety,¡± I added. Read thetest and free novels at .Com ¡°As you wish, Miss. ¡± Seth nodded and turned to leave. I managed to open the door and shut it behind me, leaning against it as I slid to the floor, burying my face in my hands as the tears I had been fighting so hard to contain finally broke free. I was a fool to think that finding my mate would end my misery and that it would somehow change my fate¡­ Now, I wish I never knew that it was possible to still have a mate despite my situation. I was nothing more than his shame, his dirty little secret. There was a soft knock on the door and I scrambled to my feet, trying to wipe as many tears as I could. Iposed myself before calling out. ¡°You cane in!¡± The door opened and a middle-aged woman dressed in a maid¡¯s uniform entered carrying a bowl of water and washcloth. ¡°I havee to clean you up,¡± she announced without preamble. ¡°Oh!¡± I mustered a smile she didn¡¯t see. ¡°Thank you. I guess! What do you want me to do first?¡± I asked confused as she just stood there, staring at me nkly. It seems everyone in this Packhouse had mastery over controlling their facial expressions. ¡°Please go over to the bath,¡± the maid pointed to the big tub inside an arch at the end of the room. ¡°Okay!¡± I nodded and tried to take my clothes off but she stopped me again. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll do that for you too. Just walk over to the tub!¡± I did as she told me. She joined me a few secondster and I stood while she unzipped my rumpled gown, then gently removed my hands before it pooled to the ground. I covered my body feeling ashamed at Ramsey¡¯s hickeys that covered all over the sensitive parts of my body. I wondered what she thought of it. After she finished helping me with my dress, she prepared the bathwater inside the tub before asking me to go inside. As soon as I stepped in, and sat inside, I felt warmth seep into every part of my body. All the tension in my neck and the anxiety I had been feeling moments ago vanished. The woman wedged herself at the edge of the tub and slowly began to clean every part of my body. When she was done, she rinsed me off and offered me a cleaning cloth before I stepped out. As I walked back to the bedroom, the door opened and an older woman stepped in carrying a dark liquid inside a cup. She passed it to the former maid and left the room without sparing me a nce. I also noticed there was a fresh change of clothes on the bed. While I wondered when that had been prepared, the maid spent the next few minutesvishing sweet, smelling scent all over my body. By the time she was done, I felt new. Although I was born as the daughter of an Alpha, I¡¯ve never had anyone take care of me like this. Aside from my Nanny; but that was when I was much younger. Afterbing out my hair and brushing it so that it cascaded down my shoulders, stopping at my waist, she reached for the cup of dark liquid on the table and stretched it towards me. ¡°Drink this,¡± she said quietly. I collected the cup, staring at her with questions in my eyes. ¡°What is this?¡± I asked. ¡°Something to make sure you do not get pregnant!¡± She said, her gaze meeting mine for the first time. ¡°You¡¯ll have it every fortnight!¡± ¡°Fortnight?¡± I removed the cup from my lips and stared at her, ¡°I don¡¯t understand. Why do I need to drink this every fortnight?¡± The woman stared at me for a moment, I could tell she was hesitating to speak. Finally, she did. ¡°It¡¯s a direct order from Alpha Ramsey. Once you¡¯ve eaten, he¡¯lle for you at night and you¡¯ll give him pleasure. ¡± ¡°Oh,¡± I could only say woodenly in response. So, Alpha Ramsey didn¡¯t listen to a word I said in the garden. He was determined to turn me into his sex toy. I drank all the dark liquid, making sure not to miss even a single drop. After I finished it, I handed the cup back, and the maid left. My food had been served but I had no appetite. For the first time, I realized I was truly in a fix. Alpha Ramsey wasn¡¯t just an ordinary Alpha¡­ he was the Lycan Leader and that meant no one could question his actions. Not even me. If he said he wanted me as a ything, no one was going to bat an eyelid. Iy on my bed, staring nkly at the ceiling. I felt hollow, drained of energy to fight. I didn¡¯t even have the strength to scream or break something even though the urge was there. I thought of leaving ¨C running far away but where would I go? I had no wolf to guide me, no allies to lean on and now, even my mate had made it clear I didn¡¯t belong by his side. The Moon Goddess had given me a fated mate who didn¡¯t want me. What kind of cruel joke was that? There was a soft knock on the door before it opened. Without looking up, I knew it was Ramsey. I didn¡¯t bother to look at him as he entered. He walked to my bed and stood at the edge, but I turned my gaze away, staring at the wall opposite me. ¡°You need to move out of the packhouse,¡± Ramsey said, ¡°I cannot have my grandfather or Cassidy to know about your existence. In fact, the less people know about you, the easier things will be. ¡± I didn¡¯t say anything, I just listened to him while my heart broke slowly. ¡°I¡¯ve prepared a house at the edge of the Packnds. It has everything you¡¯d ever need. It¡¯s for the best, L. I promise. You¡¯ll thank me in the future. ¡± I didn¡¯t say anything, I justid still, my gaze turned from him. I could feel anger coursing through my veins but I held my tongue. He hovered over me for a few more seconds before he turned and left the room, taking my silence as approval of his ns for me. Nothing could be further from the truth. Mentally, I began to n my escape. Chapter 10 Chapter 10: Ramsey vs Feral wolves¡­ L If there was one thing I knew about our world, especially how the White Moon Throne works, I know someone like Ramsey would not chase me around, begging me toe back to him. He wouldn¡¯t want anything that would draw negative attention to him, and my status as a mutt was nothing but negative. If people found out I was his mate, they would no doubt question his status and power. It might even start a rebellion. So, if I put enough distance between us, he would leave me alone. And the human world was perfect for that. There,I would be safe and free from all thews binding me as a werewolf. I had stayed up all night waiting for Ramsey to show up. But after midnight, I knew he wasn¡¯t going toe and I felt slightly disappointed. I¡¯d wanted onest rendezvous with him before I left. I wanted him to remember me, and more importantly, to remember how he lost me for good. I wanted him to gnash his teeth in anger when he realized I was gone. But as usual, the Moon Goddess was on his side and he didn¡¯t show up. By 4 am, I was done preparing to leave. Back in the pack, a typical Omega¡¯s day starts two hours before everyone¡¯s. Since they were weaker and slower, they had to start everything extra early to meet up with all their duties for the day. My heart pounded as I slipped out of my room, gently closing the door careful not to make a sound. I darted through the dark corridor, using my hands on the wall as my guide as I tried to remember the entrance to the big house. After several minutes, I finally found the door that led outside the pack house. Once I was outside, I took in several restorative breaths, ignoring the way my heart was hammering against my chest. I passed several Omegas going in the opposite direction as I walked to the gate. I had done my best to look like an Omega. Oversized dress, hair packed into a bun¡­ and I was holding a bundle of my clothes with my gaze lowered. They didn¡¯t notice that I wasn¡¯t one of their own. But the guards were the real test. I sucked in a deep breath and approached the first security checkpoint. The guards didn¡¯t even nce my way. I passed the second security checkpoint in the same manner. But just as I was about to pass thest checkpoint, a familiar voice stopped me. ¡±You there, halt!¡± I froze in ce as Ramsey¡¯s voice reached my ears. I could hear my heart beating loudly in my ears. What was he doing here at this time? Why was he at the gate for Moon¡¯s sake? ¡°Turn around and identify yourself at once!¡± Ramsey ordered. A few of the other Omegas passing were ncing curiously at me. I closed my eyes, trying to think of a way out. I could hear footstepsing towards me, I didn¡¯t want things to escte¡­ so I turned, my gaze pointed downwards. ¡°What is your name?¡± Ramsey asked, ¡°Are you new?¡± I didn¡¯t respond, I still had my gaze on the ground. ¡°Are you deaf?¡± One of the soldiers on duty growled,nding a p at the back of my neck. I doubled backwards with pain, holding my neck. I still didn¡¯t say anything and my gaze was still downwards. From the corner of my eyes, I saw Ramsey leave the security post where he was standing and started towards me. When he got to where I was, he raised my head. Our gaze met and held¡­ I held my breath as his eyes bore into mine, recognition shing in them for a second. He dropped his hands, as he stared at me until he finally spoke. ¡°Going somewhere, Miss?¡± he asked, gritting his teeth as annoyance shed in his eyes. ¡°Yes!¡± I squared my shoulders, ¡°I¡¯m going home. My parents would be worried about me and I didn¡¯te with my phone. There¡¯s no way tomunicate with them. ¡± ¡°Then why are you sneaking around and why are you dressed like an Omega?¡± he asked, his eyes flickering all over my body. ¡°Weren¡¯t you informed of the prior engagement you had today? I don¡¯t know how you lived your life before but around here, we make ns before we do anything. ¡± Some of the soldiers were staring at us curiously and I also noticed that Ramsey was bing ufortable. Suddenly, he reached for my arm and grabbed me. ¡°Let¡¯s continue this conversation elsewhere,¡± he said. I shook him off, the initial fear I felt gone. Here, in front of these people, he would not do anything rash. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Alpha!¡± I bowed my head, ¡°But I cannot go back with you. I need to go home to my parents today. It¡¯s been 48 hours since I left the house, they must be worried. ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t do this, Lillian!¡± he said through gritted teeth. ¡°This is neither the time nor the ce. Let¡¯s go in and talk about this!¡± 1 ¡°This is the perfect time and ce, Alpha Ramsey,¡± I said quietly. ¡°I¡¯m going to give you two options, my dear Alpha¡­ one, you let me go in peace. I¡¯m not even asking anything from you. I¡¯ll walk out of that gate and you¡¯d never see me again. Second, if you try to force me to go in with you, I¡¯m going to announce to everyone here¡­that I am your mate. ¡± His eyes widened with surprise and for a moment, I saw fear sh through them¡­ which didn¡¯t surprise me much. With the way I was dressed, announcing myself as his mate would make people think I had run mad. ¡°And if they don¡¯t believe me, I will show them your mark on my neck. I heard that when a Lycan mates with you and marks you, it shines in the dark. We could test that theory since the sun is not up!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be foolish, Lilian!¡± he growled with annoyance, as he grabbed my arm again, ¡°Do you know how far your pack is from the White Mountains? Are you nning to walk all the way there? Fine! If you want to leave that badly, how about I ask someone to drive you? Juste and let¡­¡± I shook his arm off me again, taking a step backwards, ¡°I¡¯ll be fine, Alpha. Just let me go, how I get home is none of your business¡­. ¡± ¡°It is not safe outside, Lilian!¡± he barked again, I could tell he was frustrated. ¡°We had feral attacksst night, why else did you think I didn¡¯t show up? In case you haven¡¯t noticed, we¡¯re trying to move the Omegas in the lower viges into the protective walls of the pack house. You don¡¯t know what could be out there. Don¡¯t be fucking stupid or foolish!¡± ¡°For thest time, Alpha!¡± I was getting angry now, ¡°My name is L and not Lilian and I¡¯d rather die in the hands of those feral wolves than be in the same space as you. Besides, what is it to you? Whether I live or die? How does it affect you?¡± Read thetest and free novels at .Com 2 ¡°You¡¯re my mate for Moon¡¯s sake!¡± he snapped, nearly losing control but then he took a deep breath and tried to speak calmly. ¡°If anything happens to you at this point¡­ it¡¯ll affect me. Don¡¯t you understand?¡± I thought he was going to give a long speech about how much he cared for me and all but to think he was looking out for himself. How did I end up with a jerk like this? I must have done something bad in my past life to be punished with a mate like this. ¡°No, you won¡¯t!¡± I responded. ¡°Have you forgotten that I have no wolf? Technically there¡¯s no bond between us, so even if I die¡­¡± I trailed off, trying to fight the tears that had gathered at the corner of my eyes ¡°You won¡¯t feel a thing, Ramsey. So please, just let me go!¡± I turned to leave but he grabbed me only to be interrupted by a voice. ¡°Is something wrong?¡± When I turned, it was a grey-haired man, that seemed like the older version of Alpha Ramsey. His gaze darted from me to Ramsey who had long removed his hand from me and had taken a step backwards, putting distance between us. ¡°No!¡± Ramsey shook his head. ¡°She¡¯s nobody. You shouldn¡¯t be up already,¡± he started saying as he moved to the man. ¡°Remember what the healer said¡­. ¡± My heart squeezed with pain as I watched him walk towards the grey-haired man, without bothering to look at me. He had denied me in public¡­ once again¡­ Ramsey had proven that I was nothing but a dent to him. Well, this nobody had no business remaining here. Wiping the tear that had rolled down my cheek, I turned and made my way out the third gate. Chapter 11 Chapter 11: Finally, freedom! L ¡°You¡¯ll be fine, L,¡± I muttered to myself. ¡°You will go back to before¡­ before you met him¡­ before the g, before everything. You¡¯ll be fine. You don¡¯t need him¡­ you don¡¯t need them¡­¡± my voice cracked but I kept walking. I was free, yes, but nowhere felt like home anymore. Going back to Blue Ridge ¨C to my pack wasn¡¯t even an option, my parents would kill me before they let me spend a night under their roof. Tears welled up in my eyes, but I sniffed them back¡­none of my problems have ever been solved by crying. I crossed to the side of the road, noting a lot of people walking towards the White gate. Most of them were either injured and were supported by people or lying down in some transport. I felt fear seep into my heart for a minute¡­ If Ramsey was right about the Feral wolves, was it really safe for me to be leaving? Especially as I had no wolf. Feral wolves were once werewolves, but they lost their humanity, and they could not be reasoned with. If I stumbled upon one, I was as good as dead. I hesitated for a minute, turning back to look at the white gates, half-expecting to see Ramsey running towards me, but I would be foolish to think that was possible. Taking in a deep breath, I turned and continued down the path. At this point, I didn¡¯t care if I would walk the entire way to the human world¡­ I just wanted to leave. Read thetest and free novels at .Com I wish I could undo everything, to return to the moments when I was just the unwanted wolfless girl ¨C at least it was a lesser painpared to what I feel now. I walked faster, my pace matching the pounding of my heart. I walked for what felt like hours, refusing to think, allowing my feet to lead me. Slowly, I left the protective terrain of the White Moon Mountains and ventured deeper into the thick forest. I had barely noticed; I was too lost in my thoughts. I paused for a minute and took stock of my surroundings. I was in a forest, filled with thick trees that were so tall that they blocked the sun¡¯s rays. A shiver ran down my spine, as every instinct in me screamed for me to turn back. A fearful premonition suddenly filled me¡­ my heart began to race¡­ it was as if I knew something was about to happen ¨C something bad. I spun on my heel, ready to retrace my steps but it was toote. They emerged from the shadows¡­seven pairs of eyes gleaming at me. My breath caught in my throat as I took in the sight of these strange wolves circling me. They were not rogues ¨C they looked too clean to be rogues. Aside from the star-shaped mark on their forehead, they were twice the size of a normal werewolf. They looked sleek and well-fed and they were not snarling or trying to attack me like a rogue would. For a moment, they stared at me¡­ and I stared back wondering what they wanted. ¡°Uhm¡­ Hi!¡± I ventured my eyes trained on every one of them. ¡°So, I think I am lost and I¡¯m sorry for trespassing. I was about to turn back,¡± I said, spinning around. But none of the wolves made a sound. They all remained in their positions, eyes fixed on me. My eyes darted to the path I had juste from, half-expecting anyone to show up but that was not possible. I was too far from any pack. Even if I decide to make a dash for it¡­ I wouldn¡¯t go far. I just had my human strength¡­ I could never outrun a wolf. ¡°I don¡¯t want any trouble,¡± I said, trying to keep my voice steady. ¡°You don¡¯t want anything from me. I am poor and broke and I live like an orphan. ¡± Arge wolf, clearly their leader, hung back and was watching me. There was something about his eyes that felt familiar. ¡°Please,¡± I said again, my voice barely above a whisper. ¡°Just let me go this once I promise, you¡¯d never see me here. ¡± I moved and the wolves moved with me. I panicked and tried to move faster only for my heel to catch an exposed root. I tumbled to the ground, leaves and twigs scraping against my palm. ¡°Stay back!¡± I cried out suddenly raising my hands at them. I saw them pause and for a flitting moment, I saw fear sh in their eyes. All seven of them. It was as if they expected me to do something. But they recovered quickly. ¡°My death won¡¯t benefit you!¡¯ I sobbed, scrambling backwards on my hands and knees. ¡°I have no pack, no family to mourn me if I die. Please, just let me go!¡± But the wolves remained silent, their eyes gleamed with an intelligence that chilled me to my core. These were not rogues ¨C it was clear they weren¡¯t driven by hunger or desperation. There was purpose behind their actions ¨C it was as if they were calcting every step I took. My heart sank as I stared closely at them¡­ wondering what they were. ¡°I don¡¯t want to die,¡± I sobbed, curling in on myself as the circle of the wolves tightened. ¡°Not like this. Not alone in the dark. ¡± But they continued towards me. My chest tightened and I shut my eyes, bracing myself for the inevitable. ¡°Please!¡± I begged, my voice breaking. ¡°Please¡­¡± Suddenly, their leader lunged forward¡­ instinctively, I threw up my arms in a futile attempt to protect myself as a scream tore from the back of my throat. I waited for his impact on my body but instead, he flew backwards and crashed into the tall trees behind us. For a moment, shock registered on their faces and mine too. I spun around hoping to see who my savior was but it was just me and the wolves. I also noticed that the other wolves had taken a step backwards and I could tell they were anxious and afraid¡­ but of who? I wondered. Surely not me. But the moment of surprise passed quickly. Two of the wolves closest to me snarled and lunged at me at once. It was as if they were trying to avenge their leader. They both leapt at me, teeth bared, and eyes zing with fury. Time seemed to slow as I watched them sail through the air. My heart pounded in my chest, every nerve in my body screaming for me to run but I remained rooted to the spot. Just as their ws were about to make contact with my skin, an invisible force mmed into them. The wolves yelped in surprise and pain as they were thrown backwards crashing into the others. I stood there, frozen in disbelief as I struggled to understand what was happening. I turned back again to see if someone was helping me but it was just me. How was this possible? I hadn¡¯t moved, hadn¡¯t done anything to defend myself? The remaining wolves circled warily around me again. They exchanged nervous nces¡­ their leader had longed to recover and suddenly, he jumped high, leaping through the trees with such speed that I couldn¡¯t keep up. He jumped at me again, this time, his ws racked across my back, tearing through my dress and into my skin. I cried out in pain, stumbling forward. Another blow caught me in my ribs, stealing my breath away. I fell to my knees gasping and coughing out blood. The rest of the wolves had now gained confidence and circled me again, gnarling their teeth. Their leader came again, looming over me. His face was the picture of fury as he raised his wed hands¡­ I closed my eyes, bracing myself for the end¡­But the blow never came. A roar, primal and furious, echoed through the thick forest, I opened my eyes just in time to catch a blur of motion mming into the leader, sending him directly to one of the trees. ¡°Ramsey?¡± I whispered almost hopeful despite myself. But when he turned, his eyes dark and stormy¡­ that was when I realized that it wasn¡¯t Ramsey. Chapter 12 Chapter 12: The mate who doesn¡¯t want me¡­ L My heart skipped a beat as I recognized who it was. It wasn¡¯t Alpha Ramsey as I had secretly hoped, but Nathan. I mentally chided myself for even entertaining the thought of himing to save me. He had made it clear enough that he wanted nothing to do with me. What a fool I was to expect anything from him after everything. My legs finally gave way as I fell onto the soft grass, wincing with pain. The wound on my back hurt. Nathan attacked the wolves, fighting them off. The fight didn¡¯tst so long, as the wolves seemed to be weakened, while Nathan was fighting so ferociously that they didn¡¯t stand a chance. Finally, they scrambled away taking along with them their injured leader. Silence fell over the clearing once more. Nathan shifted back to his human form and came towards me. ¡°Nathan?¡± I whispered, gritting my teeth. ¡°What are you doing here? Are you alright?¡± He didn¡¯t answer immediately, his gaze first scanned the area before they finally settled on me, darkening with annoyance. ¡°Are you out of your mind, L?¡± he snapped, his chest heaving from the fight. ¡°What the hell were you thinking?¡± he demanded again. ¡°Do you have any idea what could¡¯ve happened to you out here?¡± I flinched at his angry tone but forced myself to meet his gaze. ¡°I¡­ I wasn¡¯t¡­. ¡± ¡°Damn right, you weren¡¯t thinking!¡± He interrupted me. ¡°Walking through the forest alone? Do you have any idea how dangerous this forest is? Or do you just not care anymore? Those weren¡¯t just any wolves, L. They weren¡¯t Rogues, they were Ferals and you¡¯re lucky to be alive!¡± ¡°Ferals?¡± A shiver ran through my spine. ¡°That would exin why they look different. Thank you for saving me, Nathan. ¡± ¡°Is that all you have to say?¡± He bellowed, enraged. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you want to see me yesterday?¡± He asked. ¡°I drove all the way from Blue Ridge only to be told that you didn¡¯t want visitors. The butler said you were fine, but since you¡¯re out here in the forest, you¡¯re clearly not! What is wrong with you, L?¡± ¡°Not now, Nathan,¡± I sighed ¡°I¡¯m too tired to argue. Besides, I¡¯m not a child. I¡¯m an adult and I can handle myself. You shouldn¡¯t havee here in the first ce,¡± I muttered. ¡°Handle yourself?¡± he retorted ¡°Is this the thanks I get for saving you?¡± ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t ask for your help either,¡± I spat back, rising to my feet, my body was still shaking. ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you or anyone toe save me!¡± ¡°That¡¯s the problem, L¡­¡± he sighed, taking on a softer tone, ¡°You don¡¯t have to ask, I am your friend. I have to always look out for you. You understand that right? I care about you and I don¡¯t need your permission to make sure you stay alive. ¡± Tears gathered in my eyes, blurring my vision at his words. I wanted to ept them but I was far too hurt to wantfort. ¡°I¡¯m alive, you can go now,¡± I said without looking at him. ¡°I don¡¯t need you hovering over me. ¡± ¡°Fine!¡± he sighed, running a hand through his hair in frustration. ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here. It¡¯s not safe. Let¡¯s just go home. ¡± ¡°No!¡± I said immediately, pushing away from his grasp. ¡°What do you mean, no?¡± His brows shot up. ¡°I mean, I¡¯m not going back. I can¡¯t. Not after everything. Besides, my parents would not be thrilled to see me. ¡± ¡°L, please be reasonable. I know there¡¯s friction between you and them but do you think they¡¯d actually turn down their child after this awful experience?¡± ¡°Oh please!¡± Iughed bitterly. ¡°You don¡¯t know my parents, Nathan. Besides, I don¡¯t belong here with all of you. ¡± ¡°Is this about being a deviant?¡± He paused and came towards me sniffing the air. Before he looked at me again. ¡°I¡¯m guessing the worst of it has passed right? Besides, I don¡¯t care about that. You¡¯re my friend. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s not just about that,¡± I shook my head. ¡°It¡¯s everything. The whispers, the stares, the pity¡­and next month, I¡¯d have to deal with another episode of pheromones. I can¡¯t take it anymore. ¡± ¡°Fine, we can¡¯t make any decisions in the middle of a forest. Let¡¯s go home and figure it out together. ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll pass, Nathan,¡± I gritted my teeth as another episode of pain shed through me. I didn¡¯t want Nathan to know about the wound, so I pressed my jacket tighter. ¡°So you¡¯d rather risk your life out here?¡± he gestured to the forest around us. ¡°That¡¯s not a solution, L. It¡¯s running away. ¡± Anger red in my chest. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare judge me! You have no idea what it¡¯s like!¡± ¡°Dammit, L!¡± he shouted suddenly, stepping in front of me, forcing me to meet his eyes again. ¡°Stop with this self-pity act! You always do this ¨C you push everyone away, always refusing help, acting like you can take on the world alone! And for what? To prove some point? That you¡¯re stronger than everyone else? Because newssh ¨C you¡¯re not invincible!¡± ¡°That¡¯s not true!¡± I protested weakly. ¡°It is L,¡± he sighed, reaching for my hand. ¡°You never let anyone in. It¡¯s like you have this wall around you. Please let me in¡­help me understand¡­¡± A tear rolled down my cheek. ¡°I¡¯m not trying to prove anything. I just want¡­¡± ¡°What, L? What do you want?¡± He demanded, his voice softening, though I could tell he was still angry. ¡°To be left alone? To suffer in silence? Is that what you want?¡± 1 ¡°I don¡¯t belong here!¡± I cried, my voice breaking as the tears I was trying to hold finally spilt over ¡°I am a deviant, Nathan. I have no business existing. Even the one person who could have helped me¡­ who could have made me less of a freak¡­ doesn¡¯t want anything to do with me. ¡± Nathan¡¯s eyes widened with confusion. ¡°What are you talking about? Who doesn¡¯t want anything to do with you?¡± ¡°My mate,¡± I whispered, the word tasting like ashes in my mouth. ¡°Your mate?¡± Nathan couldn¡¯t hold back his surprise. ¡°L, you found your mate? You have a mate?¡± He repeated with disbelief. I showed him Ramsey¡¯s mark at the back of my neck, sniffing back tears. ¡°But it doesn¡¯t matter again. He doesn¡¯t want me. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible,¡± Nathan frowned. ¡°The mate bond doesn¡¯t work like that. Are you sure¡­. ¡± Read thetest and free novels at .Com ¡°I¡¯m sure,¡± I cut him off. ¡°You should have seen the way he looked at me, Nathan. Like I was nothing¡­ less than nothing. ¡± Nathan was silent for a moment, as though he was processing this information. And then he spoke again. ¡°Who is it? Who¡¯s your mate, L?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to know,¡± I said, trying to focus on Nathan¡¯s face, which seemed to be blurring. ¡°It¡¯s not like he wants me anyway. It¡¯ll be better if you or anyone doesn¡¯t know. ¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not better,¡± Nathan snapped. ¡°Tell me who hurt you, L¡­¡± I shook my head, immediately regretting the movement as a wave of dizziness washed over me. ¡°No, I won¡¯t say!¡± I slurred. Nathan frowned. He must have noticed that all was not well with me. ¡°L, are you feeling alright? You look pale!¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± I insisted, ¡°Just tired. ¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± he came closer and touched my forehead. ¡°You¡¯re burning. ¡± ¡°I said I¡¯m fine!¡± I said forcefully feeling every part of my body growing heavy. As I tried to move away from him, I swayed andnded on his chest. Nathan reached out immediately and tried to steady me but his hand immediately touched my wet and sticky jacket. Making a frustrated sound, he quickly tore my jacket off my shoulders and then gasped. ¡°L! Oh, goddess! You¡¯re bleeding!¡± ¡°What?¡± I feigned surprise, trying to turn and look but the movement sent a fresh wave of pain through me and I gasped. ¡°One of those Ferals must have scratched me. ¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say something earlier?¡± Nathan demanded inspecting the wound. ¡°This is serious, L. I need to get you back to the pack healer. ¡± I weakly tried to push his hand away. ¡°No, I told you¡­ I can¡¯t go back. I don¡¯t belong¡­¡± ¡°This isn¡¯t up for debate,¡± he said firmly. ¡°You¡¯re hurt, and ¡­¡±. My vision darkened and my insides were burning with pain. I grabbed onto Nathan, trying to stop my eyes from fluttering shut. I must be strong¡­ ¡°L!¡± I heard Nathan¡¯s voice sounding from afar. I wanted to open my mouth to tell him that I would be fine, that it was just a small gash but I felt myself falling¡­ and then¡­ just before I closed my eyes, I caught a glimpse of something¡­ someone in white, just like that night¡­ watching us from the shadows. My heart skipped a beat as I tried to strain my eyes to figure out who it was. But my body could not hold on any longer. My eyelids fluttered shut, and my world went ck. Chapter 13 Chapter 13: Echoes of the Past Ramsey After the drama with L earlier at the gates this morning, I was seething with anger. I didn¡¯t even know if I was angry at myself for letting her just go or if I was angry with her for not sticking to the n I had exined to herst night. 1 Was she trying to test my patience? To see how far I could go? How dare she disobey me? We were mates but I was still her Lycan Leader. I sat at the head of the round table in the situation room drumming my finger impatiently on the vinyl table. 1 The room was filled with the quiet murmurings of the elders, warriors and members of the council deliberating over the sudden Feral attackst night but I couldn¡¯t be bothered by whatever they were saying. My mind was still fixed on L. 2 Not just that, I wanted her so much. I couldn¡¯t stop thinking about our garden encounter. Even though it had been short and brief. But I was also angry at her. She had defied me again. Lax was still angry at me for denying her but did he expect me to announce to the whole world that a mutt was my mate? Not only was she stubborn and reckless, she¨C No, I have to stop thinking about her. There were bigger issues, real problems bigger than L. 2 ¡°Alpha, are you listening?¡± My Beta, Lenny suddenly mindlinked me snapping me out of my thoughts, his eyes narrowing at me from across the table. ¡°You need to focus; else they would know you weren¡¯t even listening from the beginning. ¡± I nodded, straightening in my seat as I forced my attention back to the room. An emergency meeting had to be held today following the attack of Feral Wolves at the lower vigest night. They had killed nearly 50 Omegas and injured about 100, hence the emergency meeting. 1 ¡°It doesn¡¯t make sense!¡± Elder Vitalis muttered drumming on the table, copying my previous movement as he gestured wildly with frustration on his face. ¡°There was no warning! Feral attacks alwayse with some sort of sign ¨C an omen or even the arrival of the Moonsinger. But this one, nothing! They just appeared!¡± 1 Read thetest and free novels at .Com ¡°My thoughts exactly,¡± Elder Mira, a silver-haired woman sighed leaning forward. ¡°How is it even possible?¡± she continued ¡°Thest recorded Feral attack was nearly 10,000 years ago. Didn¡¯t they say that thest Moonsinger wiped out the Dark One and his Feral armies? How could they still exist? How could we have been so wrong?¡± 1 The room erupted with worried voices as everyone tried to speak at the same time. ¡°Could this be the beginning of another Great War?¡± ¡°Are we even prepared for them? I doubt it. ¡± Lenny leaned in closer, peering at the mapid out before us. ¡°Not to mention, they didn¡¯t just attack anywhere, Alpha. They hit close to the White Mountain Territory¡­ right near the White Moon Throne. ¡± Everyone in the room gasped with shock but I could understand them. The White Moon Throne in the White Mountain region wasn¡¯t just any territory; it was our seat of power, the heart of our world. An attack on us was a direct challenge, like a warning to the strongest pack in thend. ¡°We¡¯re in trouble!¡± One of the warriors sighed, his eyes wide with fear ¡°If the Ferals areing back¡­ after all these years, it can only mean one thing¡­ the Dark One still lives amongst us and we¡¯re not prepared. ¡± 3 I tried to focus on the concerns everyone was raising, to be the leader my people needed but somehow my thoughts kept drifting back to L. Was she safe? Had she arrived home? I had asked for her phone number before the meeting started. It was on a piece of paper in my chest pocket. Should I give her a call? Wouldn¡¯t I look foolish? Suddenly, my grandfather, Eldric, cleared his throat from where he was behind me. He hadn¡¯t said a word since the meeting started and had preferred instead to lodge at the window staring into nothing. ¡°Enough!¡± he said quietly but firmly ¡°The battle hasn¡¯t started and we¡¯re already losing. More than anyone in this room, I know what it means to fight a Feral. Although it¡¯s been 10,000 years already, details of that battle are still vivid in my mind. ¡± 5 ¡°They¡¯re relentless,¡± he continued ¡°And do not fear death neither do they retreat until they bring nothing but chaos and destruction. Unfortunately, we thought we had wiped them out but it¡¯s not surprising that they have returned. We must be sure it is the dark one leading them this time around¡­ the Last Moonsinger had died side by side with the dark one. So, there¡¯s a slight possibility that¡­¡± he paused and continued. ¡°Instead of bemoaning our situation,¡± he turned to me, ¡°You need to send word to all the Alphas of the region. Inform them and the people of this threat. Every pack must be ready to defend their borders. ¡± ¡°But Eldric,¡± One of the older Elders who was the same rank as my grandfather spoke, ¡°Some of these packs barely have the arsenal to protect themselves against rogue attacks. Like the pack where my mother is from for instance. Won¡¯t they get any aid from the White Moon Throne?¡± she asked. ¡°The attack was first orchestrated here, Elder Mira. If we send our warriors to these smaller packs, and the White Moon Throne falls, what will be of our world?¡± My grandfather sighed. ¡°How about we merge those smaller packs with bigger packs until the threat is over?¡± I suggested. ¡°That¡¯s a good suggestion, Alpha,¡± They all nodded. ¡°But how are we supposed to fight them?¡± Elder Thorne suddenly asked, his voice wavering. ¡°We barely survived thest time. Without a Moonsinger¡­ we¡¯ll not even survive an hour fighting them. ¡± ¡°But doesn¡¯t the appearance of the Feral wolves mean that a Moonsinger has been born?¡± I asked. ¡°Yes,¡± Elder Thorne nodded ¡°But they could still be an infant, a pup, a toddler or something else. We cannot know the form they take until they reveal themselves. Without a Moonsinger, there¡¯s not much we can do. ¡± ¡°Well, a Moonsinger has not appeared for 10,000 years now,¡± My grandfather said quietly ¡°Over the years, we¡¯ve protected our world with the best of our resources and abilities and unless anyone in the room knows where and who the Moonsinger is¡­ then it¡¯s time we stop relying on things that cannot exist. ¡± The elders looked at each other in despair, with fear written boldly on their faces. ¡°Don¡¯t say that, Eldric,¡± Elder Mira queried. ¡°Let¡¯s not foolishly deceive ourselves into thinking we can defend our territories without the Moonsinger. Alpha!¡± She turned to me ¡°Perhaps, it¡¯s time we start searching for the Moonsinger. We don¡¯t know how long until the next attack but we must be ready. ¡± ¡°Fine!¡± I nodded, ¡°But let¡¯s cross that bridge when wee to it,¡± I said sternly. ¡°Right now, we must focus on gathering all our armies and preparing for the worst. My grandfather is right, we cannot sit around waiting for the Moonsinger. ¡± 2 ¡°Speaking on that Alpha,¡± my grandfather turned to me, ¡°It¡¯s time for you to pick a mate. ¡± I tensed ring at my grandfather. ¡°Really? Now?¡± I queried. ¡°You¡¯re bringing this up, in public?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± He nodded without remorse. ¡°You¡¯ve dyed it long enough. Now that the Ferals have attacked, you must unlock the full power of the White Moon Throne. And for that, you will need a mate. ¡± I wanted to tell him I had a mate, but I bit back the words. I didn¡¯t want things to be moreplicated than they already were. As I opened my mouth to respond, a sudden, searing pain shot through my back, the pain was so intense as if someone was running a de up my spine. I winced, gritting my teeth, trying to swallow it down. ¡°Alpha, are you ¡­¡± Lenny began but I raised my hand to silence him as another wave of pain pierced through my heart. ¡°L ¨C our mate. She¡¯s in danger!¡± Lax ¨C my wolf growled within me. ¡°We have to go now. L needs us!¡± My breath hitched. L? I pushed back against the pain, trying to focus on my grandfather who was staring at me now. But my wolf wouldn¡¯t stop talking. ¡°She¡¯s hurt, Ramsey. Move!¡± The sensation running through me was worsening with each second. I could feel the tug deep in my chest. Without thinking, I shot up from my seat, knocking my chair back with a loud crash. The room fell silent as everyone turned, staring at me in confusion. ¡°Is something wrong, Alpha?¡± My grandfather asked. 1 I shook my head. ¡°I¡­I have to go,¡± I stammered. My heart was beating faster than usual as my gaze flickered to Lenny. ¡°Now?¡± Lenny asked, rising from his seat. ¡°But we¡¯re in the middle of a¡­. ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have time to exin!¡± I snapped pulling myself together as I grabbed my coat and shot another nce at Lenny. ¡°Come with me. Now. ¡± Without another word, I bolted for the door, not bothering with the surprised look on the faces of everyone in the room. Whatever had happened between us earlier didn¡¯t matter anymore. L needed me. Chapter 14 14 Race against time ¡­ Ramsey 1 burst out of the meeting room , my heart hammering in my chest . I was afraid . The discussion about the sudden attack by the Ferals faded in my mind . All I could think of was Lax telling me that L was in danger . That girl was going to be the bane of my existence . Couldn¡¯t she just listen to me for once ? If she hadn¡¯t left the pack , all of this wouldn¡¯t have happened . I stormed over to the outer gates , anxious . ¡° Alpha , what¡¯s going on ? ¡± Lenny panted behind me . ¡° Where are we going ? ¡± I didn¡¯t slow down . ¡° Someone is in danger . We need to find her , now ! ¡± Lenny frowned , confused . ¡° Find who ? ¡± He asked . ¡° If the person is truly in danger as you shouldn¡¯t we go with some warriors or backup ? ¡± ¡° We don¡¯t have time for that , Lenny , ¡± I snapped , finally walking through the gate . im , Now that I was outside , I paused , trying to detect her scent . Thankfully , there was still the faintest smell of her lingering in the air . Without a word , I continued following the scent trail with Lenny behind me . Suddenly , we arrived at the opening of a forest . ¡° Alpha , you¡¯re not thinking of taking that trail , right ? ¡± Lenny asked from behind me . ¡° This leads to the Northern Forest . It¡¯s crawling with rogues and goddess knows what else . ¡± I nodded . ¡° I know . But her life is too important , Lenny . ¡± ¡° What the hell is she doing in there in the first ce ? ¡± Lenny murmured , sounding as exasperated as I felt . ¡° I¡¯m sorry , Alpha but as your Beta , I cannot allow you to go into that forest ,¡± He said and blocked my path . ¡° These are dangerous times and thest thing we need is you getting attacked . ¡± ¡° Didn¡¯t you hear when I said the life we¡¯re saving is more important than the risk ? ¡± I said coldly . ¡° You¡¯re free to wait here ore with me . Don¡¯t block my path . ¡± With a frustrated sigh , Lenny finally moved away . I walked into the forest , while Lenny followed me . I followed L¡¯s trail , concentrating on it alone as we went deeper into the forest . As we rounded a bend , Lax pranced inside me , surging forward ¡­ ¡° She¡¯s close , Ramsey ¡­ so close . Follow her scent ! ¡± He urged . Just as we came out of the bend . I spotted a figure running towards us . It was a man and he was cradling someone in his arms . As they drew closer , I picked up L¡¯s scent again . My heart stopped for a second as I took in the limp body in the man¡¯s arm . Blood was dripping from every part of her body , and the man carrying her had the front of his shirt soaked with blood . It was L and the man who had her in his arms was the man from the g ¨C the one who had helped her and had driven her home that night . 18:44 ( 4A ) < 14 Race against time ¡­ ¡° That¡¯s Nathan Tanner ! ¡± Lenny whispered to me . ¡° He¡¯s the son of the Beta of Blue Ridge pack and the Alpha heir apparent to the pack . What is he doing so far away from home ? And who does he have in his arms ? ¡± Lenny wondered . Jealousy red in my chest at the fear in his eyes as he ran forward . Did he have feelings for her ? But I shoved that thought aside . This was no time to be petty . ¡° Is she dead? What happened ? ¡± I demanded stopping him . Nathan¡¯s eyes widened when he saw us . Immediately he saw it was me , he took a step backwards as if he was trying to protect her from me . ¡° Of course not ! ¡± he hissed . ¡° She was attacked by Ferals ! ¡± He panted . ¡° I got here in time before they could cause much damage . I don¡¯t have time to exin , Alpha ¡­ I need to get her home . ¡± Lax growled with rage within me . I clenched my jaw and my fists , trying not tosh out . How dare the Ferals attack my mate ? Didn¡¯t they see my mark on her ? Weren¡¯t they afraid of the Leader of the White Moon Throne ? Nathan shifted , adjusting L in his arms as he tried to move past us but I stepped closer . My voice , hard . ¡° You can¡¯t take her home , Nathan . You¡¯re far from the Blue Ridge Pack . She¡¯ll bleed out before you make it . Give her here , I¡¯ll take her to the healers in my pack . ¡± He frowned as his gaze flickered up and down my form , I could sense hostility . ¡° I¡¯m sorry , Alpha but I cannot give her to the man that had her arrested a few hours ago . I¡¯m her friend and I¡¯ll make sure to take her home . ¡± He tried to walk past me but I held him back . Read thetest and free novels at .Com ¡° I am not asking you , Nathan Tanner ,¡± I said coldly . ¡° It was amand . Except you¡¯ve grown wings bigger than my title , then you can walk away . ¡± I saw him hesitate for a minute , his eyes shing with annoyance . ¡° How am I sure you won¡¯t throw her into a holding cell and let her bleed out ? I can¡¯t just leave her with you , Alpha and I¡¯m not worried about offending the Leader of the White Moon Throne ! ¡± I wanted to say something else but Lenny interrupted at that moment . ¡° Both of you can continue the debateter , ¡± Lenny quickly said . ¡° But if you want to save this girl¡¯s life , you need to move now . She¡¯s lost too much blood and she¡¯s already going blue ! ¡± ¡° Fine ! ¡± I hissed ring at Nathan . ¡° You cane with us . ¡± Then I turned to Lenny and told him via mind ¨C link . ¡° Contact Seth . Tell him to prepare a transport but discreetly . I don¡¯t want anyone to know about this. ¡± He nodded and started making the call . Then I turned to Nathan . ¡° Let¡¯s go ! ¡± Nathan nodded and adjusted L in his arms for the second time before we started running towards the entrance of the forest . My heart was hammering with fear . I could feel Lax growing restless inside me . He wanted to hold her but I couldn¡¯t afford to reveal that she was my mate yet . Her scent filled my nostrils , but this time , it was mingled with the coppery stench of blood . 16:44 14 Race against time ¡­ with Seth standing close to it . ¡° Alpha ! ¡± Seth eximed immediately , taking in the entire situation in one nce . I saw his eyes flicker with recognition when he saw it was L in Nathan¡¯s arms but he didn¡¯t say anything . ¡° Thank you foring ¡± I nodded to him then turned to Nathan again . ¡° Get her in ! ¡± I ordered . But he stood where he was , holding a bleeding L not moving a muscle . ¡° I need an assurance that you would not have her thrown into the cells even after she recovers . ¡± I turned to him , annoyance boiling within me . ¡° I already gave you my word , ¡± I said coldly ¡° What else do you want ? A fucking contract ? ¡± ¡° You didn¡¯t give me your word , Alpha , ¡± Nathan said stubbornly . ¡° You threatened me . If you¡¯re serious about it , ask your Beta to record a video of you swearing not to harm her and then send it to me . That¡¯s the only way I¡¯d let you go with her . Else ¡­ my car is over there ! ¡± he nodded at a sleek jeep parked by the road . ¡° How dare you ¡­ ¡± Lenny was starting to say but I cut him short . ¡° Fine ! I¡¯ll do it . Lenny , bring out your phone . Take the darned video and get out of here . ¡± ¡° But Alpha ! ¡± Lenny looked surprised . ¡° Do as I have said ! ¡± I snapped , ¡° We don¡¯t have all day . ¡± A few minutester , we finished with the video where I swore not to harm L or throw her into a holding cell , and sent it to Nathan before he agreed to put her inside the van . Seth started the vehicle immediately with Lenny taking the passenger seat behind him . Nathan and I were with L at the back . I sat beside her , feeling Lax growling inside me again . He was anxious and furious . ¡° You deserted her again ? ¡± heined . ¡° Is it until she dies that you¡¯d make up your mind about her ? ¡± I didn¡¯t answer him . I broke off our connection and instead cradled L¡¯s head in myp ignoring the heated re from her friend . ¡° Stay with me , L , ¡± I murmured . ¡° Please . ¡± ¡° Why ? ¡± Nathan suddenly asked , watching me curiously . ¡° Just a concerned leader looking out for his subject ! ¡± I answered immediately . ¡° Right ! ¡± Nathan snorted . ¡° Because the Lycan Leader of the White Moon Throne personally rescues every injured wolf . How leader ¨C like ! ¡± 3 Before I could respond , L stirred . Her eyes fluttered open for a second , her gaze was filled with pain and then they met mine . ¡° Alpha ? ¡± she whispered . My heart clenched with relief . ¡° I¡¯m here . You¡¯re safe now . ¡± A ghost smile appeared on her lips before she closed her eyes again . Nathan¡¯s eyes widened in realization as he turned to me . ¡° Wait ! Is she # 1 16. 44 14 Race against time ¡­ The van screeched to a halt as Lenny tapped at the back of the van . ¡° We¡¯re here Alpha ! ¡± Chapter 15 15 Storm breaking ¡­ Ramsey It¡¯s been 6 days ¨C nearly a week since we brought L to the Pack healers at White Moon Mountains . They were the best healers ever but still ; L hadn¡¯t woken up . Her wounds were too deep and severe and because she had no wolf , she was healing slowly ¨C barely making any progress if you ask me . She justy there , unconscious , without moving or anything . And I hated it . I have been in a constant state of tension since that day . Not just that , the entire territory of the White Mountains and the Packs in the territory were on high alert after another Feral attack . This time , it had happened at the lower borders and they had targeted the soldiers on patrol there . How they had managed to infiltrate the border remained a mystery to us since there was no breach in our security walls , and neither was anything picked . Since then , we¡¯ve spotted a few of them roaming outside the territory ¡­ but not attacking . Ideally , they weren¡¯t really attacking us . All the soldiers so far had survived ¡­ which was so strange for Feral Wolves who didn¡¯t stop until their prey was dead . All the soldiers that had gotten injured were the ones who attacked first . Reports from some of the packs in the region confirmed that they just came in groups and would stare for a long time , then turn and go away . It was as if something was attracting them to the White Mountains but it was a mystery to all of us . Every day , I made rounds , inspecting each duty post personally . There was tension in the air and I knew all our warriors were on the edge , but I¡¯ve ordered them not to attack . Since the Ferals weren¡¯t engaging us , it was best we leave them alone until we figured out what was happening . I had also minimized movement in and out of the pack¡¯s territory , putting the whole region on lockdown . 16:24 15 Storm breaking ¡­ No one came in or out without direct permission from me . Despite all of this , my attention was still split . Half of me was focused on keeping everyone safe but the other ¡­ The desperate half was still worried about L . I hated that I couldn¡¯t be by her side , not like Nathan who had barely left her side since we brought her in . I had to stop myself from yelling at him , all the times I had to sneak in to see her . . I couldn¡¯t afford to draw suspicion from my grandfather or even the Pack Healer . If word got out that I was constantly frequenting the White Mountains healing ground , people would ask questions and right now , with the Region¡¯s survival on the line , any sign of weakness could end my reign . That¡¯s why tonight , despite every part of me hating to be here , I was sitting down for dinner with my grandfather and Cassidy¡¯s family . My wolf was seething with annoyance , anytime Cassidy tried to seek my attention or brush her body against mine . He hated her . My grandfather , Eldric was at the head of the table , watching me closely , as if he wanted to make sure I wasn¡¯t hiding anything . ording to him , I had epted to marry Cassidy withoutint . The dinner was the first step towards our Union ¨C Me and Cassidy¡¯s . I clenched my jaw . I had to agree to it . I had no other choice . With the threat of the Ferals , it was clear that the White Moon Throne needed stability , a united front . Mating with Cassidy was the logical choice ¨C it was politically sound since her father was the Lycan of White Lake Mountain Pack . ¡ª Our union would strengthen the throne and would ensure my continuity . I¡¯d even convinced myself that this was the right thing to do . My duty didn¡¯t care about how I felt ¨C by the way . But no matter how many times I tell myself that , my thoughts keep drifting back to L . And my wolf ¨C damn Lax , howled incessantly for her all the time . ¡° Ramsey ,¡± my grandfather¡¯s voice broke into my thoughts . ¡° You¡¯ve hardly touched the food . Is everything alright ? You seem distracted . ¡± 18:44 2/5 15 Storm breaking ¡­. ¡° I¡¯m not ! ¡± I responded immediately with a forced smile ¡° Just thinking about the border patrols . I received a mind link before dinner that they spotted another group of Ferals outside the Southern border just sitting there , doing nothing . ¡± Cassidy¡¯s father ¨C Elder Thorne nodded . ¡° Well done , Alpha . I heard they breached the lower borders earlier this week . ¡± ¡° We¡¯ve increased the patrols , ¡± I assured him . ¡° Everything would be fine moving forward . It¡¯s just strange that they¡¯re not attacking or anything . Is this normal , Grandpa ? ¡± ¡° No ! ¡± my grandfather shook his head ¡° But enough of those worrying thoughts . Let¡¯s just enjoy the dinner and Elder Thorne and his family¡¯s presence . ¡± ¡° We¡¯re so honoured for the invite , Pop ¨C pop ! ¡± Cassidy shed my grandfather a smile calling him by the name we used to call him as kids . My grandfatherughed and then turned to her father again , giving him a sly smile . ¡° I believe it¡¯s time we discuss the future of our children . They obviously regretted breaking off their engagement , ¡± he chuckled . ¡° What do you think of a Winter Joining Ceremony , Cassidy? ¡± ¡° I love winters ! ¡± She beamed . ¡° I think it¡¯s the perfect time of the year for them to be joined . I confirmed with a moon priestess that the 18th full moon of the year is the best time and it¡¯s the second week into winter . They were really meant to be ,¡± Cassidy¡¯s mother beamed . ¡° That¡¯s excellent then ! ¡± my grandfather nodded . ¡° I¡¯ll make sure Ramsey makes time before the end of this month for the official engagement party . Can you check your schedule and let me know , Ramsey ? ¡± His gaze sought mine . ¡° Of course ! ¡± I nodded and concentrated on my food . Suddenly , something flickered into my mind ¡­ someone was trying to send a mind link . Only a few people had ess to send me a mindlink directly aside from my Beta and my grandfather including some top ¨C ranking Warriors and 16. 45 15 Storm breaking ¡­ Elders . I stiffened in my chair , ignoring the link . But it kepting . Reluctantly , I opened the link. It was the healer in charge of L . I had given him a direct mindlink to me so he could send reports about L to me . ¡° This better be good! ¡± I sighed . ¡° Alpha , it¡¯s L ¡­ she¡¯s awake ! ¡± On cue , thunder struck and it started raining . I just sat there , unable to process the relief that washed over me . My gaze flitted round to the people , excitedly nning my life without my consent . I imagined L at the table with us ¡­ without a wolf ¡­ with her pheromones every month ¡­ It wasn¡¯t a pleasant image . Read thetest and free novels at .Com My heart throbbed with pain at the realization of what I must do . I was bound by duty first before any other thing . ¡° I need to use the restroom , ¡± I announced , rising to my feet as I walked to the door . ¡° It might be a while ,¡± I added , ¡° You can finish up dinner without me and Grandpa , instead of the engagement , how about we hold the joining ceremony at the first full moon of next month ? I¡¯m tired of putting it off ! ¡± Without waiting for a reply , I walked out of the room , straight into the rain . My clothes were soaked in seconds but I couldn¡¯t care less . My only thought was to get to her . I had to see L ¡­ I had to put an end to this longing ¡­ once and for all . I shifted into my wolf form as I sprinted through the wet earth , the rain soaking my fur , spurring me on. Today would be the day I bury those feelings . When I arrived at the healer¡¯s building , a familiar figure emerged from the darkness , arms crossed . It was Nathan and he didn¡¯t have a pleasant look on his face . He came towards me . ¡° She¡¯s asking for you ! ¡± he said , watching me ¡° Make sure you keep your promise . ¡± I nodded , unsure of what to say . I was too tired to banter words with him 16:45 4/5 15 Storm breaking ¡­ too . I also wondered how much did Nathan know ? How much had L told him ? ¡° Thank you ! ¡± I said instead ¡° For staying with her . ¡± His eyes narrowed . ¡° I didn¡¯t do it for you , Alpha Ramsey . L is my friend and from what I¡¯ve gathered , she needs all the friends she can get and also ¡­ ¡± He leaned closer to me , his mouth in my ear ¡° No one should know about her being your mate ! ¡± I froze and turned to him , arching my brow . ¡° I saw your mark on her neck . . and the way you¡¯ve been acting , exins everything . ¡± He said . ¡° Hurry now and do what you must ¡­ end her misery quickly ¡­ please ! Don¡¯t hurt her anymore , or else ¡­ ¡± he trailed off . ¡° You¡¯ll answer to me ! ¡± o Chapter 16 16 The dreamscape ¡­ [ Warning ¨C Triggering content ] L I was running , my heart was hammering wildly in my chest as my boots dug into the earth . My breath wasing in shallow gasps as the weight of the armour I had on pressed on me . ¡ª This was strange , alien to me ¨C everything felt wrong . I looked down , to see the shiny metal covering my chest and my arms . In my hand was a spear and a shield in the other hand . I would stop for a second and open my mouth to shout but no sound woulde out . @ I was frustrated but I kept moving , charging at the wolves that came at me . I threw the spear to the first wolf that leapt high in the air , aiming for my throat and used my shield to knock off the othering at me from the other angle . Soon , the sound of swords nging and knives filled the air . Read thetest and free novels at .Com The wolves we fought were not ordinary . Their eyes were filled with deep hatred that emanated from every pore of their body . They fought with vengeance ; it was as if they were possessed by something . I could feel my arms burning with pain but I surged forward , charging into them , digging my spear deep into their fur . I could feel danger looming overheard ¨C a dark premonition yet it felt ¡­ right . Familiar , except something was off . I was moving like a man ¨C my body was stronger ; my strides were wider . When I lifted the spear to strike , my muscles moved with perfect synchronization . This was not the first time I was doing this . I paused for a while , my hands on my knees as I tried to catch my breath. Suddenly , my gaze flitted to my image on my shield and I shuddered with fright . I had beards ¨C I was a man . But I was L too ¡­ at least inside , I was . I could feel it . 18:45 1/5 16 The dreamscape ¡­ As I tried to understand what was going on , a spear sank into my chest , piercing through the thick armour and right through my heart . As I fell to the ground , my mind spinning , I wondered if this was normal . When I opened my eyes again , the battlefield had disappeared . Instead , I was standing in a field that seemed to stretch on for hours . The armour I had on had vanished too and I was in a dress , and my hair was long , flowing with the wind . Relief washed over me for a brief moment but as I made to move , I stumbled into something on the ground . When I looked down to see what it was ¡­ I gasped with horror . Countless dead bodies were strewn across the field , their lifeless eyes were wide staring into nothing . The scent of blood hung in the air , threatening to choke me . I tried to move back but I stumbled and fell on one of the dead bodies . I shrieked with fear , screaming . ¡° No ! No ! ¡± I scrambled to my feet and tried to move when suddenly among the sea of corpses , I saw familiar faces drenched in their blood , staring lifelessly at me . ¡° No ! No ! ¡± I cried out as I ran towards the bodies . It was the body of my father , my mother and my sister . And there , just a few feet away ,y Nathan and Alpha Ramsey , their hands joined together . I stumbled towards them , my mind reeling . This couldn¡¯t be real , I tried to assure myself . It had to be a nightmare . I fell to my knees beside Ramsey , my hand shaking as I reached him . He was my mate ¡­ how could he be dead ? ¡° Ramsey ! ¡± I pleaded , grasping his shoulders . ¡° Ramsey ¡­ please , wake up . ¡± But as I tried to lift him , his body remained limp and unresponsive . Blood seeped from a wound in his chest , staining my hands . Something shifted inside me as an anguished wail tore from my throat . I beat my fists against my chest as if the physical pain could somehow numb the agony in my heart . ¡° Why ? ¡± I screamed to the empty sky . ¡° Why is this happening ? ¡± Amid my wailing , I felt a presence . I stopped , my breath catching in my 16:45 16 The dreamscape ¡­ throat . Slowly , I turned . There at the edge of the field stood a figure dressed in a white flowing cloth . It was the same image I¡¯ve been seeing for a few days now . Since I returned from the human world to my pack . Although their face was not covered , no matter how much I tried to look , I couldn¡¯t see their face . ¡° W ¨C who are you ? ¡± I stammered , rising to my feet . The figure didn¡¯t respond . Instead , they simply extended a hand toward me beckoning me . I hesitated , staring at the outstretched hand and torn between grief and an unexinable curiosity that wanted to be satisfied . I wanted to know what I have been seeing for a few weeks now . I pulled myself together , casting onest nce at Ramsey¡¯s and Nathan¡¯s bodies before I started towards the figure . But just as I took my first step . The world shifted again . This time , I was standing in the middle of a desert with the sun burning so bright that my skin burned . The heat was unbearable , yet I seemed frozen in ce . I turned my head , trying to search for signs of life . But there was nothing . No oasis , no distant mountains , not even a single nt , just an endless stretch of land . ¡° Hello ! ¡± I called out and immediately , my voice echoed back to me . Then , the wind began to howl around me and a voice pierced through the stillness . ¡° You let them die , L ,¡± It used . I flinched trying to search for the voice but the wind was too strong . ¡° You let them die . All the people you loved ¨C gone because of you . ¡± ¡° What ? ¡± I protested . ¡° No , I ¡­ that¡¯s not true , ¡± I shouted , ¡° I would never . ¡± ¡° But they died because of your cowardice . Why did you hesitate toe to me ? ¡± The voice became distorted now as if a thousand voices were speaking 18:45 3/5 16 The dreamscape ¡­ to me at once . ¡° Why didn¡¯t you choose me and save them ? ¡± ¡° I don¡¯t understand ,¡± I fell to the ground covering my ears . ¡° Please tell me ¡­ what have I done? ¡± ¡° Look at your hands , L ! ¡± The distorted voicesmanded . When I did , I screamed when I saw blood . ¡° Their blood is in your hands . You failed them ¡­ you failed everyone ¡­ ¡± I pped my hands over my ears , trying to block off the voice but it came on strong . Hurling usations at me . ¡° Stop it ! ¡® I screamed , tears streaming down my face . ¡° Please , just stop ! ¡± But the distorted voice grew louder and louder ¡­ just when I thought I could no longer bear it ¡­ the wind stopped howling and a different , gentle voice reached my ears . It seemed to being out from somewhere within me . ¡° L ! ¡± It called out softly but firmly . ¡° L ¡­ L . ¡± It was faint at first but it grew louder , more persistent and strangely , I felt at peace . ¡° L ! It¡¯s me ¡­ ¡± The voice said again . I quietened wondering where the voice came from . ¡° L , ¡± It came again . ¡® It¡¯s me ¡­ your wolf ! ¡± Immediately , my eyes flew open . I found myself , not in a desert but in a ce that smelled of herbs and on a bed that didn¡¯t feel like mine . ¨C And there , standing ¨C looming over me with concerned eyes was my mate Ramsey . For a moment , I justy there staring at him , and then , unable to stop myself , I threw myself at him , burying my face in his neck . Thankfully he didn¡¯t pull away , he seemed to understand my need forfort . 4 ¡° It was just a dream , ¡± I murmured to myself , ¡° Just a horrible dream . ¡± Chapter 17 17 Finally , a rejection¡­ L He stiffened at first at my touch but then his arms came around me , holding me gently . His hand moved to my hair , smoothing it down as he whispered . ¡° You¡¯re safe now ¡­ everything is fine . ¡± We stayed like that for what seemed like an eternity before I heard the handle of the door to the room turn . Ramsey pushed me back as if he had just touched hot coal , adjusting his shirt as the Pack healer and a few nurses entered the room . ¡° Alpha ! ¡± the healer said as soon as he spotted Ramsey ¡° No one informed me of your presence . Wee , ¡± he said . Ramsey cleared his throat , his gaze darting at me for a second before he took the Healer¡¯s outstretched hand . ¡° I had toe see for myself . Thank you for doing your best and bringing her back . ¡± The healerughed ¡° It wasn¡¯t me , Alpha . It was all her and the other gentleman that was here , Nathan , right ? Anyway , I need to check on the patient and know how she¡¯s feeling . ¡± The healer came to me , a smile on his face . ¡° Wee back , Miss . It¡¯s a good thing you¡¯re awake . Now , your body will heal quickly . Can you tell me your name first ? ¡± he asked . My gaze darted to Ramsey and he shook his head , an indication that I shouldn¡¯t say my name . Anything that would tie me to him , he was avoiding it . I swallowed hard and looked out of the window . ¡° You can just call me Miss , ¡± I said . ¡° Great ! ¡± He nodded ¡° Can you tell me how you feel ? ¡± I hesitated , trying to think of how I felt now . Aside from the dull ache in my heart from my mate thrusting me away from him like I was some dirty secret , I felt strangely fine . 16:45 1/6 17 Finally , a rejection ¡­ ¡° I¡¯m fine , I think . A little ¡­ confused and out of touch with the timeline but I¡¯m fine . ¡± ¡° That¡¯s normal ,¡± the healer nodded . ¡° You¡¯ve been unconscious for nearly a week . You suffered a Feral attack on your back and the wound was so deep that we thought it wouldn¡¯t heal , given the fact that you have no wolf and ¡­ ¡± ¡° She has a wolf ! ¡± Ramsey suddenly said , interrupting the healer . ¡° It must have been startled by the entire attack , traumatized . Isn¡¯t it , Miss ? ¡± Was he now resorting to lies to protect his pristine image ? I was sure the healer and the nurses didn¡¯t catch us hugging . So , what was the extrayer of security ? ¡° Yes ! ¡± I nodded , confirming his lie . ¡° I tend to suffer from panic attacks and my wolf too does that . There are periods where she shuts down for a while and does notmunicate , ¡± I added . ¡° Oh ! ¡± The pack healer nodded , but he didn¡¯t seem to believe it . ¡° I¡¯ll examine you now ! ¡± A few minutester , he was done with the routine checks . ¡° Miss , you¡¯re going to be fine . The wound will take a lot of time to heal or maybe faster if your wolf reconnects anytime now but you¡¯ll recover . So , all you need to do is just rest and don¡¯t push yourself . Your body needs it . ¡± ¡° Thank you! ¡± I let out a sigh of relief . The healer nodded again , his gaze darting to Ramsey who had been standing silently at the corner of the room before turning back to me . ¡° I¡¯ll leave you to rest . If you need anything , don¡¯t hesitate to call . ¡± ` With that , the healer left the room , leaving behind silence between me and Ramsey . I turned my gaze back to him , half expecting an apology for what he did but the expression I had seen on his face before ¨C the one filled with concern had changed and was reced by something colder and more distant . ¡° I came here to reject you officially , L , ¡± he stated , his tone as cold and emotionless as ever . 10. 45 2/6 < 17 Finally , a rejection ¡­. I blinked , certain I had misheard him . ¡° What ? ¡± His eyes met mine devoid of warmth . Read thetest and free novels at .Com ¡° In the beginning , I thought I could cope with having you as my mate ,¡± he continued , not bothering to repeat what he had said . ¡° But I can¡¯t deal with this kind of weakness , L . I¡¯d be wasting our time if I decided to ept you . You¡¯ve been unconscious for seven days and yet you cannot heal ¡­ there was no change . Every day was the same as before . You¡¯re too weak . ¡± My initial surprise gave way to anger that was slowly simmering inside me . ¡° I just came out from death¡¯s jaw , Ramsey . Do you really think this is what I want to hear ? After everything you pushed me to do ? How can you be so cruel ? Do you hate me that much ? Surely , this is beyond me not having a wolf . ¡± His expression hardened . ¡° Maybe but you can call me a monster if it pleases you . You have no idea how much responsibility lies on my shoulders . Do you know what it means to protect our entire world ¡­ Carrying you along with me would only mean extra baggage¡­ ¡± My heart shattered at his description . ¡° You don¡¯t mean that ¡­ ¡± ¡ª ¡° I do ! ¡± he said without skipping a beat . ¡° Having you by my side ¨C someone who can¡¯t even heal properly , ¡± he scoffed ¡° Is an extra burden that I cannot afford . You¡¯d be baggage , L ¨C all the things I neither want nor need . ¡± Tears welled up in my eyes as I stared at the man ¨C My mate before me . This would be the thousandth time I have wondered why the Moon Goddess had chosen this brute as my mate . Everything I knew about the mate bond being sacred , about it bringing strength , instant love and protection for others , clearly didn¡¯t want to work for me . This was cruel ¡­ the height of it . Tears shone in my eyes but I swallowed them , refusing to give in to the pain that had spread from my heart to every part of my body . ¡° I can¡¯t believe this , ¡± Iughed dryly . ¡° First , you acknowledge that you wanted me as your mate but you wouldn¡¯t acknowledge me as one , at least not in front of anyone . And now , you¡¯re rejecting me because I¡¯m not good 16. 45 3/6 17 Finally , a rejection ¡­. enough for you ? ¡± He didn¡¯t flinch . ¡° Yes . ¡± ¡° Fine ! ¡± I spat . ¡° Let¡¯s not waste any more time , Alpha Ramsey . Go ahead and reject me . See if I care . ¡° @ Something flickered in his eyes ¨C regret ? Pain ? But it was gone so quickly I thought I must have imagined it . He pulled himself to his full height squaring his shoulder . ¡° I , Ramsey Kincaid , Lycan Leader of the White Moon Throne , reject you , L ¡­ ¡± he paused , frowning . He didn¡¯t know my surname . Some mate he was . ¡° Woond ,¡± I supplied coldly . He nodded and continued , without a flicker of emotion . ¡° Reject you , L Woond as my mate from this day onward and forever . ¡± I swallowed hard , fighting the pain that gnawed inside me . ¡° I L Woond , ept your rejection . ¡± The words had barely left my lips when pain exploded through my body . It felt as if every cell , every fibre in my body was being torn apart . His mark on my neck burned with an intensity that threatened to consume me . I bit back a scream , refusing to show weakness in front of him . I forced myself to remain still , my eyes still locked on his face . For a moment , he hesitated , his expression flickering with something unreadable . But then , without another word , he turned and walked out of the room , leaving me alone . ¡ª I stared at the door , holding my burning neck , half ¨C expecting ¨C half ¨C hoping ? That he would return . That he would say it had all been a mistake , a cruel joke . But the door remained shut . A sob rose in my throat and this time , I didn¡¯t try to hold it back . I curled in on myself ignoring the protest of my healing wound and let the tears flow freely . Every dream , even the slight hope I had harboured about my future with Ramsey crumbled to dust . 2 16:45 4/8 17 Finally , a rejection ¡­ Why ? The question echoed in my mind . Why had the Moon Goddess given me a mate only to have him reject me after giving me hope that he wanted me ? Why had he waited until now , when I was at my most miserable ? As my sobs quieted , I felt a new emotion growing within me . Anger ¡­ not the fleeting rage I had felt when we had argued ; it was deeper than that . How dare he treat me this way ? How dare he dismiss me as weak and call me baggage ? I took a deep , shuddering breath , wincing at the pain in my back . I was injured , yes . Weakened ¡­ definitely . But I was not broken . ¡° I¡¯ll show you , ¡± I whispered fiercely to the empty room . ¡° I¡¯ll be stronger than you could ever imagine , Ramsey Kincaid . And one day , you¡¯ll regret this decision . ¡± O I pushed myself into a sitting position , ignoring my body as it screamed in protest . I have been passive for too long , letting others ¨C my parents , Alpha Ramsey , Marisa and her friends ¡­ dictate my life but no more . From this moment , I would forge my path and be a force to be ¡ª reckoned with , a woman that no one ¨C not even the mighty Lycan Leader of the White Moon Throne ¨C could dismiss as weak . @ As thest light of day faded from my window , I made a vow to myself . I would heal , I would train and I would learn everything I could about this world I had run away from for too long . When the time is right , I would show Ramsey Kincaid exactly what he had thrown away . I may have lost my mate but I had gained something else and I would rise from this ¡­ I will grow stronger ¡­ With or without him . Chapter 18 18 Trinax I mmed the door shut behind me and stormed down the dimly lit hallways of the healer¡¯s quarters . But no matter how hard I tried to shake it off , I could still feel it ¨C ¡® the pain . A raw , searing agony pierced through my heart as if something had been torn away from me . Every step away from her felt like wading through quicksand . The urge to turn back , to burst through that door and beg her forgiveness was almost overwhelming . I clenched my fists , my nails digging into my palms until I felt the sting of my skin breaking . Damn , the Moon Goddess for creating this weakness . Rejecting a mate was not a decision to be taken lightly and now I understood why . I staggered through the corridor , my breathing in short , painful gasps . Every time I inhaled , it felt like shards of ss were in my lungs . ¡° Why did you do it ? ¡± Lax howled . ¡° Go back to her ! She¡¯s ours ! ¡± I ignored him , forcing myself to keep walking . This was the right thing to do ¨C I repeated the words in my head like an anthem . The memory of her eyes as I had rejected her haunted me . She had stared at me in disbelief , pain shing through her eyes . She would never know what it means to have responsibilities bigger than your desires . For me to wield the power of the White Moon Throne , I must have a strong mate by my side . When I arrived at the reception , I spotted the healer who was in charge of treating her and beckoned on him . ¡° Alpha , ¡± he began ¡° Is everything alright with the Miss ? ¡± I straightened , forcing my features into a mask of indifference . ¡° I need you to ensure that she receives the best possible care and recovers properly . ¡± ¡° Of course , Alpha ! ¡± he nodded ¡° I¡¯ll do just that . But forgive my curiosity , who exactly is the young miss ? I¡¯ve never seen her in our pack and she doesn¡¯t bear our mark . Read thetest and free novels at .Com Is she a new pack member ? ¡± 16:45 18 Trinax Fixing him a re , I coldly stated , ¡° That¡¯s none of your business , ¡± I snapped , my tone harsher than I had intended . The healer flinched and instantly , I regretted my words . But I couldn¡¯t afford to exin ¨C couldn¡¯t afford to reveal the truth . ¡° No ! ¡± I said tersely , making another attempt to apologize to the healer without saying sorry . He has always helped to treat me secretly whenever I sustained injuries , I didn¡¯t want my grandfather to know about . ¡° She¡¯s not from our pack and her identity is nothing to worry about . Just treat her secretly until she¡¯s better . ¡± ¡° Yes Alpha ,¡± he nodded . ¡° Shall I provide you with regr updates on her condition ? ¡± ¡° That won¡¯t be necessary , ¡± I replied . Before the healer could ask more questions , I pulled out a chequebook and quickly wrote out a sum that would more than cover L¡¯s care . I thrust the check at the healer . ¡° This should take care of all expenses . See that no one says a word about her , okay ? ¡± ¡° As you wish Alpha ! ¡± he nodded , giving me a curt bow I strode in the direction of the exit door , feeling Lax moving restlessly but I shut him off , I didn¡¯t want to hear a word of what he wanted to say . As soon as I cleared the building , I shifted into my wolf and surged forward , paws pounding against the earth as I ran into the vast packnds . The trees blurred past me , and the cool night wind whipped against my fur , but the pain stayed with me no matter how fast I ran . Every time I closed my eyes , I saw her ¨C L , lying on the hospital bed , frail . Her lips trembling as she epted my rejection . I ran faster until I reached the edge of the packnds before I slowed down and skidded to a halt , changing into my human form , my breathing in heavy pants . Now alone , Lax pushed himself into my mind , despite all efforts to control him . 18:45 18 Trinax ¡° You fool ! ¡± he growled . ¡° You should have never rejected her! She was our mate , our only mate ! ¡± I ignored him , lying on the soft grace , my face to the sky filled with stars . ¡° Are you even listening to me ? ¡± Lax queried . ¡° She would have dragged us down , Lax ! ¡± I sighed , ¡° She is weak . ¡± ¡° You¡¯re lying to yourself , ¡± he snarled . ¡° She has no wolf , yes ! but there¡¯s something different about her . She is special , I can feel it . And you know she isn¡¯t weak . You¡¯re just afraid ! Afraid of what she makes you feel ! ¡± ¡° Well , it¡¯s a pity that we wouldn¡¯t explore that . I told you from the first time you revealed yourself to me that I don¡¯t have time for feelings . I abhor the mate bond and the Moon Goddess . Why are you trying to force it on me . ¡± ¡° If it wasn¡¯t for the Moon Goddess who was merciful enough to give you , me , do you think you¡¯d be better than L ? You¡¯re just a coward , ¡± Lax hissed . ¡° Running from what he knows is right . ¡± ¡° Lax ¡­ I know you¡¯re desperate to be mated but you don¡¯t understand how it works here . No one would approve of my joining with L . I don¡¯t want to waste my time and hers . It¡¯s for the best . We would have to go with Cassidy ¡­ ¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t ept Cassidy seven years ago . What makes you think I would want her now ? ¡± he retorted . ¡° You just have to ! ¡± I said with a note of finality . ¡° Don¡¯t worry , she¡¯s not as terrible as you think . She knows her duties and marriage would benefit us and the pack . ¡± ¡° I¡¯d rather ¡­ ¡± The rest of his words got swallowed by an iing mind link . It was from my grandfather . So , I shut Lax off and concentrated on him . ¡° Ramsey ,¡± he said as soon as we connected . ¡° I know you were trying to evade the Thorne¡¯s . Well , they¡¯ve left , you should return to the pack house , we need to discuss tonight¡¯s patrol ns . ¡± ¡° Understood . On my way . ¡± 18:46 3/5 18 Trinax But as I turned , ready to leave the forest behind me , when something caught my attention . From the corner of my eyes , I spotted a white form in the trees behind me . I ducked to the ground immediately , taking cover behind one of the oak trees next to me. Trying not to make any sound , slowly , cautiously , I turned towards the direction I had seen the vision . At first , I saw nothing ¨C just shadows dancing among the trees . But then , a form emerged from the darkness , standing directly under the streak of moonlight prating through the tall trees . There , partially hidden by the undergrowth , stood a creature of nightmare . It was massive , easily the size of a Werebear . Although fully exposed , its face remained void and a mystery to anyone who meets it . No matter how hard one tries to focus , their features blur and slip away from memory . Only those with special powers such as the Moonsinger , can truly see their faces . They were always cloaked in the darkness and led their pack with silent authority and once they were around , you would sense an overwhelming pressure that you are being watched by something unnatural . My heart lurched in my chest as I quickly recognized the creature from the countless teachings I¡¯ve had . It was a Trinax , one of the Dark One¡¯s creatures . These creatures were never found alone ¨C where there was a Trinax , there must be a pack of Feral wolves . It is said that those who try to look upon the faces of a Trinax for too long are driven mad . Quickly , I averted my gaze , cursing my decision to go for a run . It could already sense my presence , so hiding was useless . I pressed myself against the Oak tree , my eyes scanning for anything to use as a weapon . Just as I raised my head , I saw the form hovering in front of me . I sucked in a deep breath , pressing myself further into the oak tree . Behind him were seven Ferals their red eyes gleaming in the darkness . I remained still , my muscles tense as the air thickened around me . Behind it , the Feral wolves came forward , but something was off . Instead of attacking , they merely circled me , their noses twitching as they sniffed the air around me , drawing closer but never lunging . 16:40 4/5 18 Trinax My brow furrowed , my mind racing . I had expected bloodlust , attack or anything ¡­ but they didn¡¯t strike . Instead , they pressed in closer , their breath hot against my skin , their teeth shing under the moonlight ¨C but no bite came . All this while , the Trinax remained behind , its faceless gaze fixed on me as if it knew something that I didn¡¯t . My chest tightened , every instinct demanding I fight or flee or at least send a mindlink to the warriors patrolling nearby but my body remained frozen in disbelief . 2 Why weren¡¯t they attacking ? My gaze returned to the Trinax , wondering if I stared at it I would get answers but the more I did , the more the creature¡¯s form slipped from my mind . I felt watched , but not threatened . Then , just as suddenly as they¡¯d appeared , the wolves pulled back , their low growls fading into the night . The Trinax turned , leading them away , back into the shadows , leaving me sitting there , alone and untouched . I finally exhaled the breath I was holding in , daring to finally move . I still couldn¡¯t make sense of it ¨C Why didn¡¯t they attack ? Quickly , I changed into my wolf form and bolted toward the pack house . As I ran back , all I could think of was my encounter . If the Trinax was here , it meant more Ferals were close by . My pack ¨C my people ¨C were in danger . Comment 13 Chapter 19 Chapter 19 In the eyes of Edith and the rest , Jessica escaped because she had lost , but seeing Whitney¡¯s worried expression , the three of them asked in confusion , ¡° Whitney , we helped you humiliate that woman . Why are you unhappy ? ¡± ¡° Edith , I¡¯m worried that she will go home andin . If my parents believe her , they will definitely me me . ¡± ¡° Your parents love you so much . How could they me you and side with an outsider ? ¡± Edith innocently said . Outsider ? She was the outsider . Whenever she thought of how Jessica requested for her room , and her father immediately asked her to move out , she could not help but feel pain and hatred . ¡° You don¡¯t know how much my parents like her . She ¡­ She is now living in my previous room . ¡± Whitney lowered her head with red eyes . ¡° What ?! ¡± ¡° That woman stole your room ? ¡± ¡° Why didn¡¯t you tell us earlier ? If we¡¯d known , we definitely would not have let her off so easily . ¡± ¡° Don¡¯t worry . There will be more time in the future , ¡± udia said vindictively . ¡° Anyone who dares to bully my best friend is tired of living . ¡± At the same time , Jessica came out of the mall . She took out her phone and watched the video she¡¯d sessfully recorded . A sneer appeared at the corners of her lips . She dialed a familiar number from a public phone . This was a paparazzo who had worked with her many times in her previous life . However , she did not reveal herself this time . ¡° The video has been sent to you . No matter what method you¡¯ll use to stir up this matter , I will give you 500,000 . The deposit is 100,000 , and the bnce will be paid after it ispleted . ¡± ¡° No problem . ¡± *** In the evening , the secretly filmed video was exposed on the Inte . In the video , the daughter of a wealthy family uttered that the poor were not worthy of wearing her family¡¯s brand of clothes . What was more interesting was that the daughter of the family that owned the shopping mall also bluntly stated that the poor would pollute their shopping malls . Even though the media censored their faces in the video , they could not escape theizens , who quickly revealed the identities of the two of them . [ This Grand Valley Shopping Mall is owned by the Yards of Hanson City . The eldest daughter of the Yards is really arrogant , and said that the appearance of poor people polluted her family¡¯s mall . Why don¡¯t they just put a sign at the door and write their requirements? ] [ What a garbage mall . ] [ Grand Valley Shopping Mall is just an old brand in Hanson City . I didn¡¯t expect that they looked down on people so much . Seriously , they earned our money yet scolded us secretly behind our backs . Disgusting . ] [ I really don¡¯t deserve to wear JL clothes . ] [ I thought it was some big brand , but it was only JL . I originally wanted to buy their new styles , but I think my identity is not good enough . ] [ I was also going to buy thetest designs but sadly , I saw the news . If I get thrown out , I would definitely be embarrassed . JL¡¯s brand is too high- ss and I can¡¯t wear it . ] [ Boycott JL . Boycott Grand Valley Shopping Mall . ] Yes , boycott them . Let¡¯s see if they can still be so arrogant when they stop having customers . ] [I agree . Let¡¯s boycott them together . ] *** As this matter became more heated and discussed , many people on the inte started to campaign for boycott . There were already manyizens who hated the wealthy , but after seeing a wealthy daughter say such insulting things on the inte , their fury was ignited . 1/3 5:41 PM MM M Chapter 19 Due to therge wave of social media sharing and sensationalization of the media , more ordinary people became aware of this . Read thetest and free novels at .Com It was very obvious whether there were more rich people or poor people in the world . Even if someone tried to defend the rich , their words were drowned in the overwhelming condemnation . Jessica scrolled through the messages on the inte , and after seeing that she was more sessful than she thought , shey on the bed contentedly and fell asleep peacefully . The corners of her lips were slightly raised as if she was dreaming about the wonderful scenes that happened . In the early morning next day when the stock market opened , the stock prices of the Yards and Johnsons fell steadily . Following that momentum , there would definitely be a slump . The bosses of the twopanies were so angry that their blood pressure rose when they learned that the source of the incident was their children . The Yards . Mr. Yard pped Xenia¡¯s face . ¡° I don¡¯t expect you to do anything for the family , but can you learn to be a little smarter ? Do I really need to teach you what should and should not be said ? ¡± Xenia held her swollen face and was in tears . ¡° Dad , what have I done wrong ? ¡± She felt very wronged because he directly hit her and started scolding her . ¡° You actually feel wronged ? ¡± Mr. Yard was furious . Mrs. Yard quickly went up to stop him , and asked , ¡° Hubby , what has Xenia done wrong ? Just tell me and I will teach her a lesson . Don¡¯t hurt your body . ¡± Mr. Yard looked at his gentle and virtuous wife , and his anger dissipated . ¡° It¡¯s all your fault for spoiling your child . She has bewless . Do you know how much trouble she caused ? ¡± Mr. Yard threw the phone at her . ¡° Take a good look at yourself . Look at what this scoundrel has said . ¡± After watching it , Mrs. Yard frowned and saw that the Yards¡¯s stock price was dropping . She finally understood why her husband was so angry . ¡° What exactly did I say ? ¡± Xenia was not convinced . She took the phone from Mrs. Yard¡¯s hand , and after watching the video , her cheeks turned red , especially after she saw thements of theizens below . All of them were vicious and wanted to kill her , her family , and her ancestors . Xenia exploded . She threw the phone aside , and angrily said , ¡° What¡¯s wrong with these people ? I wasn¡¯t scolding them . I was scolding the adopted daughter of the Larsons , and it¡¯s none of their business . ¡± Hearing his daughter¡¯s stupid words , Mr. Yard angrily raised his hand , and Xenia closed her eyes in fear . Seeing his daughter¡¯s swollen cheek , his raised hand faltered . Mrs. Yard took advantage of the situation and pushed his hand back down . ¡° Calm down , it¡¯s not the time to scold the child . You should minimize the impact of the matter first . Hubby , what is thepany going to do ? ¡± After hearing Mrs. Yard¡¯s logical reasoning , Mr. Yard calmed down . ¡° Together with the Johnsons , we will delete and suppress the news on the inte to reduce the negative impact on us . ¡± Mrs. Yard shook her head . ¡° It¡¯s not enough . ¡± ¡° Why ? ¡± ¡° Xenia¡¯s words hit the sore spot of these people , and now everyone is angry . Deletingments rashly will backfire , and I¡¯m afraid that some extremists will not let things go . The memory of theizens is very short , and they will forget this naturally after a while . ¡± ¡° No way , the impact of this is too great . Today , thepany¡¯s stock price reached a lower limit because of this incident . If it is not handled in time , the stock price is likely to continue falling , and the shareholders will be upset . ¡± ¡° Of course , we should not let that happen . We can divert their attention . ¡± Mrs. Yard looked at Xenia . ¡° You just mentioned the adopted daughter of the Larsons . What happened ? ¡± 2/3 Chapter 20 Chapter 20 ¡° What happened ? Well , it¡¯s just a person who came from a slum , and somehow got the Larsons to adopt her . The woman acted so pretentiously , and thought that she was an actual daughter of the Larsons just because she entered the Larsons . What is infuriating is that I don¡¯t know how she persuaded Mr. Larson and Mrs. Larson to live in Whitney¡¯s room . ¡± Xenia ranted and she felt that it was unfair for her good friend . Whenever Jessica was mentioned , Xenia became angry . After all , this incident was caused because of Jessica , that b * tch ! If it weren¡¯t for her , she would not have been beaten , and this mess would not have happened . Jessica ! Xenia gritted her teeth and recited her name silently . Xenia was simple ¨C minded , and did not have many thoughts , but her parents were different . The two of them looked at each other , and noticed the underhanded trick there . ¡° Who told you these things ? ¡± Mrs. Yard asked . ¡° Of course Whitney told me . ¡± As soon as she was finished , she felt that she had to defend her friend , and added , ¡° When we saw that Whitney was in a bad mood , we only found out why after we kept asking her . You know Whitney¡¯s character . She doesn¡¯t like talking about these things . ¡± Read thetest and free novels at .Com Mrs. Yard looked at her naive daughter , and kept shaking her head . ¡° Ask Nanny Song to apply some cream on your face . ¡± After asking her daughter to leave , Mrs. Yard said to Tim , ¡° Considering Julianna¡¯s character , she doesn¡¯t seem like someone who would suddenly adopt a child . When Zachary was adopted , she was very reluctant . It seems illogical that she would suddenly adopt a girl so easily . ¡± ¡° Yes . ¡± Tim nodded in agreement . Tim made a phone call . ¡° Go and check the situation with the adopted daughter of the Larsons . Yes , the adopted daughter . The more detailed it is , the better . ¡± 20 minutester , the investigation wasplete . ¡° Our conjecture was correct . The child that was brought back was the Larson couple¡¯s biological daughter . Whitney was a child they¡¯d brought back by mistake , ¡± Tim said with raised eyebrows . They had heard of something like this before , but this was the first time it happened to someone close to them . Mrs. Yard was shocked , and finally understood why . ¡° No wonder . That child , Whitney , didn¡¯t tell Xenia the truth . ¡± As she spoke , Mrs. Yard smiled , and softly said , ¡° Speaking of this , it all started because of her , and we can use her to solve the problems of the two families . ¡± ¡° I think that people will be interested in these strange things , especially since they ur in the homes of rich people . A person who lived in a slum . A dove upying a magpie¡¯s nest that reced the position of the real daughter . Isn¡¯t it very exciting ? This isparable to a TV show , and is more interesting . Hubby , don¡¯t you think so ? ¡± Tim hugged his wife in his arms and smiled . ¡° You have many wild ideas . What if the people on the inte don¡¯t buy it ? ¡± ¡° It¡¯s very simple . Spend some money and use some mercenary forces to guide public opinion so that everyone¡¯s focus is shifted to this matter . Even if someone is still holding on to our affairs , he can¡¯t cause another wave . ¡± After all , this incident happened suddenly , and the two families were caught off guard . Tim kissed her on the forehead . ¡° You canfort our daughter for me . I was a little hard just now . ¡± ¡° Are you regretting now ? ¡± Mrs. Yardughed . ¡° Honestly , she deserved it . When Mrs. Yard found Xenia , she looked at her swollen face , and was distressed and angry . ¡° In the future , you should mind your words . ¡± ¡° Mom , even you are ming me . Xenia pouted aggrievedly . ¡° Don¡¯t just believe whatever Whitney says in the future . You have to use your brain . ¡± Xenia sulked in her heart . She listened , but her words left her other ear , and she dealt with it in a perfunctory manner . ¡° Ok , I get it . *** ¡° I¡¯ve finally managed to contact you . ¡± The paparazzo breathed a sigh of relief . ¡° The sensational news on the inte has changed , the two 1/2 Chapter 20 companies have probably taken action . If you still want to keep the momentum , you can only spend money to hire spreaders . Otherwise , you will lose to the other party . ¡± Jessica looked at thetest news that made the headlines while listening to the paparazzo . After he was done , she calmly said , ¡° No need . This is the end of the matter . I will transfer the final payment to you now . ¡± After hanging up the phone , Jessica took out the SIM card from the phone , flushed it down the toilet , and watched it disappear . ¡° Miss , it¡¯s time for dinner . ¡± Just as Jessica was about to walk down the stairs , a sharp shout came from behind her . ¡° Stop there . ¡± Jessica ignored it , and went straight down . Seeing that she didn¡¯t stop , Whitney went down the stairs angrily . She wanted to reach out to grab her , but she did not position herself well , and fell to the ground instead . ¡° Ah ! ¡± Whitney screamed miserably . The sharp sound echoed in the vi . Julianna , who was in the living room , James , who was in the study , Mrs. Willow , and the others rushed over immediately . ¡° What¡¯s wrong ? ¡± When Julianna saw that her daughter was lying on the ground , she anxiously asked , ¡° Whitney , why are you on the ground ? ¡± ¡° What happened ? Why is it so noisy ?¡± James walked downstairs and saw James lying on the ground . He frowned slightly . ¡° What happened ? ¡± Whitney endured the pain and her eyes were misty . ¡° I¡¯m fine . Dad and Mom , please don¡¯t me Jessica . I was the one who identally fell . ¡± Julianna was overwhelmed with anger . She rushed forward , and was just about to hit Jessica¡¯s face . However , the p sound did not ur as Whitney had hoped . Jessica firmly grabbed her wrist . With a flick of her hand , Julianna stumbled two steps back . ¡° You¡¯ve gone too far . You hit your sister and you still dare to attack me . Do you even consider me your mother ? ¡± Julianna spat . ¡° If you treat me as your daughter , I will treat you as my mother . If you don¡¯t treat me as your daughter , you are not my mother . ¡± ¡° You ¡­ ¡± Julianna turned to look at James . ¡° Hubby , did you hear what vicious things she said ? ¡± ¡° Vicious things? ¡± Jessica sneered . ¡° You immediately lifted your hand to hit me after hearing her side of the story . May I ask if you really treated me as your daughter ? If not , what right do you have to talk to me like that ? ¡± Whitney wanted to crawl up and stop it , but once she got up , she fell back on the floor as she was in too much pain . She anxiously yelled , ¡° Mom , it¡¯s really nothing to do with my sister . I just wasn¡¯t careful . Don¡¯t me her . It¡¯s all my fault , and I was in the wrong . ¡± The more eagerly she admitted her guilt , the more Julianna did not believe her . ¡° Hubby , look at Whitney and then look at her . This brat has not lived with us , and has developed a habit of lying . If this is seen by the other families , the Larsons will be disgraced . ¡± James looked at Jessica . ¡° What exactly happened ? ¡± ¡° Dad , don¡¯t me my sister . It¡¯s my fault . ¡± Whitney quickly tried to defend her , but her small face was pale as she was in pain . Cold sweat spread on her forehead . James furrowed his brows , and distress shed past his eyes . He looked at Jessica more coldly . ¡° Exin . ¡± 2/2 Chapter 21 Chapter 21 If she said that it was exactly like what Whitney said , the Larson couple would definitely think that she was lying . This was the brilliance of the Green Tea B * tch . If she said the truth , no one would believe her . If she told a lie , it was an indirect admission of guilt . No matter what , she could not escape the charges . But ¡­ ¡° Just as she said , she wasn¡¯t careful and fell down . ¡± Whitney saw the sudden rise of anger on James¡¯s and Julianna¡¯s face . She was gleeful , but felt that this was not enough . ¡° Dad and Mom , see , what I said was true . My sister really didn¡¯t push me . I identally fell down . Don¡¯t be angry with her . ¡± James ordered , ¡° Apologize to your sister . ¡± However , Julianna was dissatisfied , and added , ¡° You aren¡¯t allowed to eat dinner tonight . If you go hungry , perhaps you will gain some rity on what you should and shouldn¡¯t do . ¡± ¡°An apology is due , but it should be her apologizing to me . ¡± ¡° Just as the Larson couple were furious , Jessica raised her hand and interrupted them , ¡° Don¡¯t be so eager to be angry . ¡± ¡° What else do you want to say ? ¡± Julianna did not believe that this damn brat was innocent . Jessica pointed to a maid , and said , ¡° Come over . ¡± The maid stepped forward suspiciously . Just before she came forward , Jessica suddenly pushed hard , and the maid fell heavily to the ground . The people around her were surprised , but the maid looked at her in shock . Jessica looked at James , and asked , ¡° Do you understand now ? ¡± James was not Julianna , so he definitely understood , and looked at Whitney sternly . Whitney was a little scared by his expression . ¡° Dad , I ¡­ ¡± Would she be med ? No , she would not be med , because she said that she fell for herself , and they did not believe her . James looked at Julianna . ¡° In the future , if you haven¡¯t got the facts straight , don¡¯t blindly go on a rant . ¡± Julianna was dumbfounded by his words . ¡° Hubby , what do you mean ? Do you really believe what she said ? It is Whitney who is injured now , yet you are still helping her . Didn¡¯t you see what she did just now ? Look at how skilled she was , pushing Wilmar just now . ¡± James could not be bothered to talk to this idiot . Jessica smiled , and said , ¡° Madam , I can understand that you didn¡¯t see things clearly . You shouldn¡¯t be angry as well . ¡± Thatst sentence was meant for James . ¡° What do you mean ? ¡± The maids , the Larson couple , and Whitney did not understand . Jessica pointed to the maid on the ground , and firmly said , ¡° Look clearly at the direction where she fell on the ground . ording to thew of inertia , if I pushed her and she fell , she should have the posture of leaning backwards on the ground . Look again at your precious daughter . She is leaning forward . Besides , I was in front , so how could I push her from behind ? ¡± Julianna was startled , but she quickly came to her senses . ¡° Whitney , did she push you from behind ? ¡± -What she said scared Whitney . Read thetest and free novels at .Com She really did not consider that , but Julianna¡¯s words made her the victim again . The little b * tch almost gained the upper hand . ¡° Mom , my sister didn¡¯t push me from behind . ¡± As she spoke , she grunted in pain , and it made Julianna¡¯s heart ache . She red at Jessica in displeasure . There was a sh of arrogance in Whitney¡¯s eyes . Let¡¯s see how she will fight back now . 1/3 5:42 PM M Chapter 21 Jessica rested her chin on her palm , widened her eyes , and leisurely said , ¡° Oh no , this is a tricky situation . Both parties im to be in the right . However ¡­ the injury of someone pushed from the back and falling to the back is very different . Especially since ording to where she fell , it can be seen that the person pushing her from behind should be standing on the stairs . The injuries from falling from the stairs are different from those from falling on the ground . We just have to check her injuries , and it will be obvious . ¡° My good sister , can I trouble you to show us your injured arms and legs ? ¡± Whitney was frightened and uncertain , but when she saw Jessica ¡® confident look , she felt extremely guilty . Jessica¡¯s eyes were shining . ¡° Whitney , let Mom take a look , ¡± Julianna gently said . ¡° Mom , I really fell down on my own . Why don¡¯t you believe it ? ¡± Whitney said rather angrily . James was not Madam Larson , and he could tell that Whitney¡¯s attitude waspletely different . He understood at once . Seeing Whitney¡¯s pale face , the displeasure in his heart vanished . ¡° Alright , let¡¯s just eat . Later , let Doctor Vickneshe over to give her a checkup , ¡± James said decisively . As for Whitney¡¯s scheme , the Larson couple did not mention it again or punish Whitney . They did not even verbally reprimand her . These were her biological parents . They could not see her grievances , and only saw Whitney¡¯s injury . Jessica looked at their backs , and a sneer appeared on her lips . It was just ¡­ She ced her hand gently on her heart . Why did it hurt so much and feel so ufortable ? She obviously did not care anymore , so why did it hurt ? Mrs. Willow looked at Jessica who was alone and sighed . She gently said , ¡° Miss , let¡¯s eat . It will get better after some time . ¡± Will it ? It won¡¯t . As long as Whitney is here , it never will . Jessica looked at the maid whom she pushed , and said , ¡° Give me your bank ount number or any other payment method . ¡± The maid did not understand what she was going to do , but she obediently gave her her bank ount number . After Jessica was done , she did not say anything and left . When she left , the maid eximed in surprise . The maids at the side nced at her with eyes full of envy . Just now , everyone felt that she was unlucky , and that Jessica was being too overbearing , but after seeing the 20,000 dors she received , all of the other servants wished they had been selected instead . ¡° Ok , don¡¯t stay here anymore . Get to work , ¡± Mrs. Willow said . Just now , she was thinking about speaking up for Jessica , but it seemed that she did not need to do it anymore . It seemed that she had read her mind and settled the situation by herself . To these girls , money showed their sincerity more than an apology , and people liked them more because of that . At the dining table , Whitney looked at Jessica from time to time , wanting to see anger or irritation on her face . Unfortunately , she didn¡¯t see anything . She was really tolerant ! Jess , next week , you will go to St. Daniel School with Whitney . If you don¡¯t understand anything , you can ask Whitney . ¡± James turned to look at Whitney . ¡° You have to take care of your sister in school . ¡± ¡° Ok , Dad , ¡± Whitney said sweetly . Jessica faintly responded , ¡° Ok . ¡± In the corridor on the second floor , Whitney intercepted her when she saw her , and asked , ¡° Were you the one responsible for the situation on the Inte ? ¡± Jessica directly pushed her away and walked past her . Suddenly , she paused , and whispered in her ear , ¡° I forgot to tell you something . I said that you can tell one¡¯s position on the stairs by checking one¡¯s injuries , but it was just nonsense . I didn¡¯t expect you to believe it . ¡± 2/3 5:42 PM M N Chapter 21 Whitney¡¯s eyes widened . Seeing her walk away with a smile , she gritted her teeth . This little b * tch ! She seriously deserved to die ! Chapter 22 Chapter 22 When her phone rang , udia¡¯s name appeared on the screen . ¡° udia . ¡± Whitney¡¯s voice was soft and sweet as usual . ¡° Why did you lie to us ? ¡± udia asked angrily . ¡° udia , what are you talking about ? I don¡¯t get it . ¡± ¡° What exactly is Jessica¡¯s identity ? ¡± Jessica asked . Whitney¡¯s heart skipped a beat , and she had a premonition . ¡° You ¡­ you ¡­ What have you heard from someone ? ¡± Hearing a faint sob in Whitney¡¯s voice , udia , who was furious on the other end of the phone , could not bear to continue asking her more questions . ¡° Look it up on the Inte yourself . Now , I think the entire Hanson City knows about the Larsons affairs . ¡± After hanging up the phone , Whitney hurriedly checked thetest information . She saw that Weibo and other mainstream media outlets had reported about the real and fake daughters of the Larsons . In an instant , her heart sank , and she felt humiliated . She wished she could bury herself in a hole as she did not want to face the pity and ridicule of outsiders . Everyone in the upper circle of Hanson City probably knew about it , and those people in school probably knew about it too . Thinking about how she had to face the strange looks from everyone , Whitney felt extremely humiliated and angry . Jessica , why did you have toe back ? Why did you have to steal my identity and my things ? It was all her fault for putting her in such an awkward situation . ¡° Jessica ! ¡± Whitney spat out with eyes full of spite . The next day , Jessica learned from a servant that Whitney was ill with a high fever , and Julianna was extremely worried . After the family doctor gave her a checkup , Julianna stayed by her side , and did not even move an inch . Mrs. Willow reminded her , ¡° Miss , do you wish to see Miss Whitney ? ¡± She guessed that she had to have found out about the news online . Otherwise , she would not have suddenly fallen ill . Naturally , she had to show some concern for her sister . ¡° Ok . I will visit her after eating . ¡± After hearing that she listened to her , Mrs. Willow smiled . Julianna took care of Whitney the entire night . When she walked into the dining area , she saw Jessica eating indifferently , and was enraged . She stepped forward , snatched the bowl in her hand , and directly smashed it on the ground . Jessica was scalded by hot oatmeal , and all of the food was spilled on the floor . ¡° Do you still have a conscience ? Whitney is sick now , but you are still in the mood to eat breakfast ? ¡± Julianna angrily vented . Conscience ? Jessica smiled , but there was a trace of sadness in her eyes . Read thetest and free novels at .Com In her previous life , when she first attended school , she was teased by Whitney¡¯s admirers and pushed into a lotus pond . After that , she had a high fever . Where was Julianna at that time ? She apanied Whitney to shop at a mall . She still remembered that she was at the window , watching as the two of them held hands , talked , andughed as they got out of the car . At that time , she never thought once about Jessica who was sick in bed . Where was her heart then ? She lowered her eyes slightly . She felt some pain at the back of her hand after being scalded by the hot oatmeal , but it could not bepared to the pain in her heart . When she raised her eyes , she hid her emotions and stared at her indifferently . ¡° She is sick . Does this mean I should be sick too ? If she dies , should I be buried with her too ?¡± When Mrs. Willow and the other arrived , they saw the mess on the floor and the confrontation between mother and daughter . 61 1/2 5:42 PM M M Chapter 22 ¡° How can you be so vicious to curse your sister to die ? Could it be that you really wish for her to be dead ? ¡± Julianna was even more angry . She disliked her presence even more . 5:42 PM M M Chapter 23 Chapter 23 ¡° How did Whitney upset you such that you have to curse her ? ¡± How did she upset her ? Was she really ignorant , or was she just pretending not to know ? Whitney was able to enjoy the affection , warmth , and happiness that should¡¯ve been hers . Freezing , starving , and being trampled on by others , she endured all of the pain because of Whitney . Even after the truth was revealed , Whitney was still the eldest of the family , and she was just the second miss of the Larsons who was uneducated , ignorant of etiquette , and could not represent the Larsons . In her previous life , everyone praised Whitney , and no one cared that she was the true eldest daughter of the Larsons . As long as Whitney was in the Larsons , everyone would subconsciouslypare Whitney to her . Theypared a person who was brought up by aristocratic elites since childhood with a person who did not have enough food and clothes , and had to rely on begging and good ¨C hearted people for some charity when growing up . They then concluded that she had better manners and talent , and she was better at everything . Was this fair ?! Although she did live in a slum , she was also a person with the same flesh and blood . She had her pride and self ¨C esteem , but they stomped on herst trace of dignity . They never cared about whether she would be sad or embarrassed before . They never even thought about why she could notpare to Whitney . They only saw Whitney¡¯s strengths , but neglected the hardships she faced in the first 18 years of her life . She had nothing topare with her . Whenever she did not do as well as Whitney , Julianna would show disappointment as if she was saying that she was part of the Larsons but could notpare to Whitney . Did her dear mother know that when Whitney was ying an expensive piano in a warm home , Jessica was washing dishes for others in the cold snow ? Even though her hands were red , swollen , and cracked from the cold and her face turned pale , she did not dare to stop or bezy . That was because she wanted to live on . Did she know that when Whitney was eating all the delicacies of the world , she was so hungry that she could only rummage in the trash can for food andpete with wild dogs ? Did she know that when she became concerned just with a sneeze from Whitney , no one cared when she was lying in the snow with a high fever ? Had it not been for a change of fate , she would have already been turned into ashes . In the previous 18 years of her life , she only wanted to live . Her biggest wish daily was to eat and dress warmly . Nothing more . What kind of qualifications did she have topare with Whitney who was brought up with a silver spoon ? For more than 10 years , she endured the pain and suffering that Whitney should have experienced . Should she hate her for it ? Should shein ? Should she be angry ? Now , her biological mother pointed at her nose and scolded her for having no conscience . Should she be grateful to the person who upied the -magpie¡¯s nest ? Should she thank her for allowing her to experience all the hardship ? Unfortunately , she could not do that . Looking at the enraged Julianna , her lips curled in a mocking smile . Read thetest and free novels at .Com This was her biological mother . Someone who did not even have a ce for her in her heart . 1/2 She did not ask her to be nice to her , but she just wanted her to be a little fairer to her . However , she could not even achieve such a small wish . Since she did not treat her as a daughter , she would just treat her as a stranger rted by blood . ¡° Since you think that I cursed her to die , then treat it as if I did . As long as you are happy , it¡¯s fine , ¡± Jessica said indifferently . Chapter 24 Chapter 24 Her attitudepletely angered Julianna , and she raised her hand to p her . Jessica grabbed her arm , and coldly said , ¡° I did note back specifically for you to p me in the face . ¡± Jessica shook her hand fiercely , and Julianna knocked into the dining table by ident , causing her to exim in pain . She did not even look at her , and left the dining hall . Mrs. Willow stepped forward to help Julianna , and said , ¡° Madam , you¡¯ve misunderstood Second Miss . She had just said that she was about to go upstairs to look at Eldest Miss . ¡± ¡° Mrs. Willow , look at the way she is acting . She is ming us and ming Whitney . ¡± Julianna¡¯s delicate face was full of grievance and anger . How could Second Miss not be angry ? She only talked about Whitney , put her first , and always protected her . How would the second miss feelfortable ? In fact , the second miss was her own blood and flesh , but Madam treated her poorly . Unfortunately , blood rtions could notpare to the bond she had with the eldest miss since a young age . Mrs. Willow sighed . She knew that Madam was unwilling to hear these things , and naturally did not say them . ¡° I was too impulsive just now . Bring some food upstairs for her . ¡± Mrs. Willow was relieved when she heard Madam say this . Madam still cared about the second miss , and she hoped that the second miss could understand her . St. Daniel International School was the most prestigious high school in Hanson City . However , it was also known as the school for aristocrats because it had elite teaching , and tuition fees cost up to 1,000,000 per year . This was unaffordable for ordinary families . However , every year , the school would admit an additional group of ordinary students with excellent academic performance . Their tuition fees would be exempted , and they had additional subsidies in their schrships . Stepping into this school again , what Jessica felt was worlds apartpared to the past . Many of the students around noticed the gorgeous girl who was as beautiful as a blooming rose standing on the boulevard . She closed her eyes and sensed the corrupt , rotting smell of the campus among the scent of the blossoming flowers , and a wicked smile appeared on her lips . Dear ssmates , Jessica is back . This time , I will definitely y with you . Read thetest and free novels at .Com At that moment , there was amotion in front of me . Vague screams from girls and discussions among boys could be heard . ¡° Ah , Yves is here . ¡± ¡° Yves is so handsome . ¡± ¡° I really want to be his girlfriend . ¡± ¡° Haha , don¡¯t think about it . He is Whitney¡¯s fianc¨¦ . ¡± ¡° Please , Whitney is not even the daughter of the Larsons . She won¡¯t be Yves¡¯s fianc¨¦e . ¡± ¡° Don¡¯t forget . The true daughter of the Larsons still exists . ¡± ¡° That girl ? Seriously , don¡¯t mention her . I heard that that girl lived in the slums in the western suburbs . A girl that came from that ce is not even worthy of touching Yves¡¯s shoes . ¡± ¨CTheard that girls who lived there are all unclean . They all sell their bodies . Do you think that the girl from the Larsons is like that as well ? ¡± ¡° I am sure of it . ¡± ¡° It seems that that girl will be studying in our school this year . The thought of being ssmates with such an unclean girl is so disgusting . ¡± ¡° Speaking of which , Whitney is really pitiful . She was originally a dignified daughter of the Larsons , but now she has be an adopted daughter . On the contrary , this unclean girl became the true daughter . ¡± 1/2 ¡° Some people don¡¯t look like royalty even if they wear a dragon robe . It¡¯s a pity that Whitney , who is such a good person , has to go through such cruel things . I feel so sorry for her . ¡± Despite hearing the discussion topics which ranged from Yves to her body , Jessica¡¯s expression remained the same . Even when a few people poure dirty water on her body , they failed to arouse her anger . She just thought it was a little amusing . Chapter 25 Chapter 25 Whitney was pitiful ? She pitifully enjoyed over 10 years of wealth and prosperity . Should she still continue enjoying this for the rest of her life ? Did she deserve to be reced ? Did she deserve to suffer for her ? She was only taking back what was hers , but it seemed as if she was stealing something from them . It was absolutely ridiculous . They were pitying Whitney because she was not the true daughter of Larsons , but they did not think about how much Jessica had lost . All these years , not only did she lose her immediate family , she also missed out on education and etiquette . These were things that couldn¡¯t be bought with money . What had Whitney lost ? She only lost her title as Larsons ¡® biological daughter , which was not considered a big loss . Compared to Whitney , who was the biggest winner ? Seeing their faces and hearing their discussions , Jessica felt that it was absurd and sad . It was absurd that they chose to be selective about the person they turned a blind eye to . It was sad because to gain the affection from her parents in the past , she listened to Julianna¡¯s requests , and did not fight with anyone from the school by constantly suppressing her anger . This allowed them to go overboard and bully her even more . She would not endure this in this life . Jessica looked at the crowd that surrounded Yves . He was like a prince in a fairy tale as he looked at his surroundings while everyone screamed in excitement . His eyes were exceptionally cold . She would be taking revenge on those who deceived or humiliated her in her past life . They would not be able to escape . Jessica stopped looking and turned away from the crowd . She turned into a small road , where a girl wearing a white t ¨C shirt and jeans blocked her way . The girl seemed very anxious . ¡° The student in front . Wait , ¡± Yara shouted at the beautiful and elegant woman to stop . She was afraid that she would not be too happy about this . She had heard that the students in St. Daniel were very rebellious and hard to talk to . She did not want to disturb her , but the time was almost up . If she missed the registration , the school would cancel her admission . Her parents would kill her . Hearing a familiar voice , Jessica stopped and turned around slowly . She looked at the anxious girl in front of her . There were indeed surprises everywhere . She did not expect that the first person she would meet here would be her good friend , Yara , whom she grew up with . The good friend that lived off and hid under her . She would never forget her expression during theirst meeting . Jessica knew that the Larsons were going to send her off to an old pervert in Hanson City , and she exhausted all her efforts and escaped . Without any rtives to lean on , she found Yara , and wanted to borrow some money from her to leave Hanson City . However , even though this woman initially agreed , she immediately turned her back on her , and revealed her whereabouts to Larsons . Read thetest and free novels at .Com The Larsons members came and took her away as she stood there crying crocodile tears . Back then , she sorrowfully said , ¡° Jessy , Mr. Larson and Mrs. Larson are your parents . They will not hurt you . Even when your appearance was ruined , they found you a rich man . This shows that they adore you very much . You are blinded by jealousy , and you cannot me your parents . As your friend , I do not want you to go astray . 1/1 25 Everybody had a first ¡­ human world soon . I¡¯lle visit you . I swear . ¡± ¡° I know , ¡± she said with a sad smile . ¡° Promise me too ¡­ ¡± I continued feeling my voice shake , ¡° That you¡¯ll keep in touch . L , for Moon¡¯s sake , please pick up my calls , and text me back when you see my messages . You can call me in the middle of the night and I will do anything you want me to do , okay ? I swear ¡­ you¡¯re not alone in this . I want to share your pain ¡­ uhm ? ¡± She nodded severally and came into my hands this time around , pressing herself to me in a hug . ¡° I promise , Nathan . You and Nanny ¨C you¡¯re the only ones I have left . How cannot keep in touch ? ¡± We stood there , in each other¡¯s arms for a moment longer , neither wanting to be the first to let go . But finally , she stepped back , picking up her suitcase . ¡° Goodbye , Nathan , ¡± she said softly . ¡° Thank you for everything . ¡± I forced a smile trying to be strong for her . ¡° This isn¡¯t goodbye . ¡± I insisted . ¡° It¡¯s just ¡­ see youter . ¡± She didn¡¯t say anything , she smiled and nodded but I could see the sadness in her eyes and for a moment , I feared that this goodbye might be more permanent than either of us wanted to admit . I watched as she turned and walked away , her figure growing smaller as she crossed the boundary into the human world . Only when she had disappeared from sight did I allow my smile to falter . Comment 1 Chapter 26 26 Mate bonds ¡­ RamseyR A weekter , Iy on the Healer¡¯s table , drenched in sweat , my body shaking uncontrobly as I writhed in agony . My skin burned as if it had been set on fire from the inside out . My muscles clenched painfully and every joint felt like it had been ripped apart . I groaned , suppressing the urge to cry out ¡­ if it was ? with L ? I this terrible for me , then how would * had thought rejecting her would be the end of the whole charade . But the pain keeps getting worse every day making me realize the mate bond was more than an old wive¡¯s tale that I could shrug off . I clutched at my chest , hoping the pain in my chest . would stop , but it didn¡¯t . ¡° You¡¯re bad shape , Alpha , ¡± the healer muttered , ¡° I¡¯ve never seen something like this . Can you remember if you had anything ¡­ ¡± he trailed off . Since this week , I¡¯ve made several trips to the Healer 26 Mate bonds . quarters and was secretly getting treated but I was also ashamed to admit it might be due to me rejecting my mate . I¡¯d rather suffer in silence than let anyone know it was because of that . ¡° Just give me something for the pain ! ¡± I breathed clutching the side of the bed , as my breath came in ragged gasps . The healer nodded and puttered for a minute with a lot of dark liquid before he brought one to me . ¡° Alpha , please drink this ,¡± He said . His voice sounded distant but I wmyself to collect the potion he was offering me and owned the bitter liquid in one big gulp . I waited for a few minutes and the agony subsided . When I opened my eyes , I saw the healer staring at me , with a worried expression . ¡° We need to find the root cause , Alpha . Your body is beginning to reject all treatments . I don¡¯t know what this is . Do you have any idea ¡­ ¡± ¡° Thank you ! ¡± I murmured pushing myself down from the examination table . ¡° I think thisst potion is more effective than the rest . I¡¯ll be fine in a few days . I¡¯m sure . Just keep increasing the dosage or whatever . ¡± 26 Mate bonds ¡­ With that , I stumbled out of the healer¡¯s chamber . The walk back to the pack house felt like an eternity and it didn¡¯t help that Lax had been quiet for a while now . Since the day L had left the pack , he had stopped responding to my calls . He was there , alright , I could feel him but he had his back to me . Maybe if he were here , I wouldn¡¯t be putting up with this level of intensity of pain that I was feeling . But I knew he was trying to punish me and I didn¡¯t have the energy to deal with him now My mind wandered to L ¨C ag missed her , missed her scent , h It always did . I presence . Every time I closed my eyes , she was there in my mind : her soft , sad eyes , the way her lips quivered when she spoke . I hadn¡¯t loved her , at least not consciously . I had pushed her away , rejected her but I was doing the right thing . Sooner orter , everyone woulde to appreciate my sacrifice . As I arrived at the pack house , I met Seth at the door . His eyes flickered up and down my form , I knew he wanted to say something ¨C had been dying to say something but something kept holding him back . 13/0 26 Mate bonds ¡° Speak already , Seth , ¡± I mumbled ¡° Your silence is louder . ¡± ¡° I don¡¯t know what excuse to give to Miss Cassidy again , Alpha ! ¡± he sighed ¡° This is the 7th time today she came looking for you . Even your grandfather . ¡± I patted his back and walked past him . ¡° There are thousands of excuses to give , Seth , you just need to let your creative juice flow . I cannot meet anyone in this condition and you know that . I¡¯ll be fine by tomorrow , tops . Just look for something else to tell them . ¡± He stared at me for a seconda flicker through his eyes . thought I saw fear ¡° I know it¡¯s none of my business , Alpha but I could send some soldiers to Blue Ridge pack for Miss Woond . You¡¯ll be better if she¡¯s here . ¡± ¡° I know ! ¡± I chuckled sadly ¡° Do you know how many times , I¡¯ve contemted driving there myself but I cannot keep using her when I don¡¯t want her ? It¡¯s enough that she thinks of me as a monster ¡­ ¡± ¡° You¡¯re not a monster , Alpha ! ¡± he hushed me ¡° But sharing your burden can help the people you love understand you . Perhaps , if you had made her see 26 Mate bonds ¡­. reason in a good way ,¡± he added . ¡° I¡¯m sure she would have stayed and you wouldn¡¯t have to put up with this . ¡± ¡° Yeah ! ¡± I said tly walking to my room . ¡° The pack healer said my body is beginning to reject the potions . Do you have any idea what that means ? ¡± His eyes zed in deep thoughts for a second before he shook his head . ¡° It¡¯s strange that you¡¯re going through this Alpha . Usually mate bond rejection hurts but it doesn¡¯t give you a fever . I¡¯ve never heard of it in all the years of my living . I think something must have happened to her . Can Lax feel r mate mark ? ¡± ¡° He¡¯s not talking to me , Seth ! ¡± I sighed reaching for the door of my bedroom . ¡° And no more talks about L ¡­ We cannot be together and I will ovee it . Lenny ising overter , let him straight to my room , okay ? ¡± He nodded . As I opened the door to go inside , he stopped me again , giving me a box . ¡° What¡¯s that ? ¡± I asked . ¡° It¡¯s Miss L¡¯s I presume . The maids found it while cleaning her room . Maybe it might help you or should I have it sent to her pack ? ¡± 5/0 26 Mate bonds I took the box from him and opened it . Lax stirred within me as soon as her scent wafted up to my nose . It was her scarf in the box . I closed the box , feeling nostalgic suddenly . I handed the box back to Seth , shaking my head . ¡° Send it to her , Seth . I don¡¯t deserve to ¡­ ¡± Read thetest and free novels at .Com ¡° I¡¯ll leave it with you and send it back tomorrow , ¡± he replied , thrusting the box back to me and leaving . As soon as I entered my room , I hurriedly removed the scarf from the box , holding it to my nose , inhaling her scent . . Lax stirred within me and I felt the pain from the fever slowly easing . Her scent was so strong , that I got lost in it and didn¡¯t hear the door creak open . ¡° Seriously ? ¡± came Lenny¡¯s voice . He was standing in my room , hands on his hips , ring at me . My head snapped up , the grip on the scarf tightening for a split second before I carefully folded it and ced it back into the box on my bed . My jaw clenched in annoyance as I turned to Lenny . ¡° Does that belong to who I think it is ? ¡± he asked with a smirk ying on his lips . 26 Mate bonds . . My expression darkened as I narrowed my eyes at him , putting the box away . Lenny plopped down into the chair opposite me , shaking his head . ¡° I¡¯m just relieved it wasn¡¯t her undies . Still , ¡± he added casting a nce at the box . ¡° It¡¯s pretty weird . ¡± ¡° You¡¯re the one who¡¯s weird for barging into my room without knocking . ¡° What are you doing here by the way ? ¡± ¡° I¡¯ve got the report from this week¡¯s patrol but first are you okay ? You don¡¯t look go ¡° I waved him off . ¡° I¡¯m fine , ¡± I lied ¡° Tell me the reports . ¡± Lenny pulled out a small tablet and scrolled through it . ¡° The Feral that appeared some weeks ago ¨C they¡¯ve disappeared . There¡¯s been no sighting , no activity since this week . It¡¯s like they vanished into thin air . ¡± I blinked . ¡° What ? ¡± ¡° Yes Alpha , ¡± Lenny nodded ¡° I find it very strange but I think it¡¯s very odd that they left just like that . I¡¯ve poured through books , trying to justify their actions but it still doesn¡¯t make sense . 10:20 279 26 Mate bonds ¡­ ¡° What do you mean ? ¡± ¡° They showed up , attacked only warriors who tried to attack them , basically stayed in the pack doing nothing but then , why did they attack L that day in the forest ? I mean , she¡¯s wolfless and harmless and I know she wouldn¡¯t have tried picking a fight with them . She¡¯s the only Feral victim we have except the warriors that we attacked and Omegas when they first arrived . ¡± ¡° Come to think of it , they appeared only at the White Mountain region . Did any of the Alphas report seeing them around their packs ? ¡± ¡° No ! ¡± Lenny shook his head . ¡° It is as if something was drawing them to the White Mountains don¡¯t you think ? And while I was on it , I did some digging on L ¡­ ¡± I stiffened at the mention of her name . ¡° Why do you think I would be interested in her ? Is it because of what happened that day ? ¡± ¡° Far from it , Alpha ! ¡± Lenny shook his head . ¡° Many people in her pack hate her , ¡± he continued . ¡° She¡¯s wolfless and a deviant and because of her monthly pheromones , her father drove her out of the pack to 26 Mate bonds ¡­ live in the human world . ¡± My chest tightened as I remembered the letter her father had sent to me the other time . ¡° But it doesn¡¯t make sense to me , Alpha . She¡¯s an Alpha daughter , pure ¨C blooded . How could she be wolfless ? Why did the Ferals attack just her ? Was it because of your mark on her neck ? ¡± Lenny said thoughtfully . Comment 0 Chapter 27 27 A visit to Blue Ridge Pack ¡­ Ramsey Warning [ Mature Content ] It was my turn to be surprised . ¡° Y ¨C You knew about that ? ¡± ¡° C¡¯mon , Ramsey , ¡± Lenny scoffed ¡° You went into the Northern forests for her , no woman can make you do that except your mate and I also know you rejected her which I think was hasty . There must be a reason for her inability to shift . She¡¯s like an Omega or a Gamma . Her parents are Alpha blood . ¡± ¡° That¡¯s not true ¡­ ¡± I stuttered . ¡° Don¡¯tplicate things , Alpha , ¡± he said softly ¡° I know everything and I¡¯ve been waiting for you to say something about her being your mate , but since you didn¡¯t , I thought I shouldn¡¯t bring it up , but giving the situation on how everything turned out , I had no choice . I believe that we should look into L more . ¡± ¡° What are you driving at ? ¡± I asked staring at him strangely . 27 A visit to Blue Ridge Pack ¡­ ¡° Ever heard of a wolfless Alpha before ? That¡¯s what doesn¡¯t add up . There must be a reason she cannot shift . I think you should talk to her parents . See if they know anything that could exin all this . Something is going on with L ¨C the Ferals didn¡¯t suddenly appear , I checked and they showed up here when she came to the White Mountain Region . Suddenly , they disappeared exactly one week after she left . You¡¯re Alpha ¨C maybe her parents will tell you something useful . ¡± My mind raced , connecting dots I hadn¡¯t seen before . Could there be more to L met the eye ? ¡° What do you suggest ? ¡± I asked . ¡° I think we should invite her parents for an official meeting . Read thetest and free novels at .Com There must be some backstory . They might have information we don¡¯t , ¡± Lenny proposed . I shook my head . ¡° It¡¯ll draw eyebrows if they suddenlye here . I¡¯ll go to them . I¡¯m tired of hiding my condition from my grandfather and hiding from Cassidy too . This will give me a good excuse to leave the pack for a few days and the fresh air might do me good . ¡± < 27 A visit to Blue Ridge Pack ¡­. Lenny nodded . ¡° I¡¯ll make the arrangements ready immediately . You need any break you can get . You already look like hell . ¡± As Lenny left , I paced my room , suddenly feeling invigorated . L¡¯s scent had helped a lot and had made me much better than I was when I left the healer¡¯s quarters . My gaze strayed to the box that had the scarf , I crossed over to where it was and opened the box again . Without thinking , I pressed it to my nose , inhaling the whileter , I decided rich scents that filled me . A s to go take my bath . I stripped if my clothes , but before I could reach the bathroom , there was a knock on the door . froze my senses on high alert . It was certainly not Lenny , he never knocks . Plus , I wasn¡¯t in the mood to talk to anyone , especially not in my current state . The knock came again , more insistent this time . ¡° Ramsey ? It¡¯s Cassidy . I know you¡¯re in there , can we talk ? ¡± she called out from the other side . My heart sank . Cassidy . nched my ficta mu inur tightaning in frustration muinus 27 A visit to Blue Ridge Pack What did she want ? Our engagement announcement was set for the end of the month . A week and three days away . Why was she here now ? Lax growled for the first time in days . ¡° Don¡¯t open the door , I don¡¯t want her scent on us . ¡± My eyes flicked to the door , debating whether to answer . I knew she wouldn¡¯t leave until I did . But Lax was right . Her scent , once neutral to me , now irritated me . It was nothing like the scent I craved ¨C L¡¯s . ¡° Don¡¯t ¡± Lax warned again . ¡° She¡¯s not our mate . ¡± ¡° I¡¯m busy , Cassidy ,¡± I called ou U¡¯s talkter . ¡± I heard a huff of frustration , followed by retreating- footsteps . I sighed and opened the bathroom door . My mind drifted back to L , and a deep ache settled in my chest . What would it take for me to have her scent near me again ? If only I could figure out why she couldn¡¯t shift , maybe ¨C just maybe- we could be together without hiding . ¡° Lax ! ¡± I murmured , ¡° I want her more than you can imagine . If you can figure out a way to make her shift , I won¡¯t hesitate to make her ours . I swear . ¡± ad into the shower letting the hot water 27 A visit to Blue Ridge Pack ¡­ cascade over my aching body . As the steam filled the room , my mind wandered to L¡¯s scent and I imagined her soft lips brushing against my skin , her body pressed close to mine as I kissed every inch of her . Desire flooded through me as I let myself remember the swell of her breast , the way she had arched when she had been under me . My hand moved over to myself as I gave in to the fantasy . My breath hitched as I stroked myself , heat pooling in * h me . I groaned , my gut as I imagined her her running my hand up and downy shaft , coating it with the clear liquid that had seeped out of me , imagining it was L¡¯s wet juices . I stroked harder , cing my hand on the wall for support , as I pounded into L in my mind , watching her twist and turn with want . The fantasy overwhelmed me , consuming me as I felt my body reaching for my release . My pleasure reached its peak , and I growled out her name like a plea . I wanted her , needed her in ways I couldn¡¯t fully understand . Lax howled in agreement , pushing me further into the fantasy , into the heat of our imagined < 27 A visit to Blue Ridge Pack ¡­ connection . As the water continued to pour over me , I surrendered to my want , allowing myself to forget ¨C if only for a moment ¨C the unbearable pain of our separation . Two dayster The convoy of sleek ck SUVs rolled into Blue Ridge Pack territory , our arrival causing a stir among the warriors on duty . As we approached the Blue Ride Packhouse , I felt my heart pounding with dread and icipation . I was here to see L¡¯s parents but I hoped I would see L , even if it was just for a second . Since myst conversation with Lenny , Lax had grown increasingly restless . I was getting a bit better and the potions from the pack healer seemed to be working but no amount of potions or distraction could ease the longing I felt . And now , here I was , under the pretence . of meeting her parents . The vehicles finally came to a stop and I stepped out , nked by Lenny and a dozen warriors we had travelled with to avoid suspicion . Waiting for us deo 27 A visit to Blue Ridge Pack ¡­. outside the pack house was Alpha Logan , his wife and his other daughter , rissa . She had no resemnce to L . Alpha Logan came forward with unease and dipped his head in respect . ¡° Lycan Leader , ¡± he greeted cautiously . ¡° This is ¡­ an unexpected visit . What brings you to our pack ? To what do we owe this honour ? ¡± I had anticipated this question but now that it was time to respond , the answer sounded foolish to me . I hadn¡¯t fully nned what I would say and the reason that had made sense while on the suddenly feltme . Was it even worth admitting that I was here for L ? Did I want them , to know she had once been my mate ? ¡° Your daughter , L , where is she ? ¡± I said finally . ¡° I¡¯vee to see her . ¡± A flicker of surprise crossed Alpha Logan¡¯s face , followed quickly by an exchanged nce between him and his wife . Their daughter shifted ufortably behind them . After a long pause , Alpha Logan spoke , his voice 19:21 719 27 A visit to Blue Ridge Pack ¡­. trembling slightly . ¡° Lycan Leader , whatever wrong L has done , we beg of you ¨C please spare our pack . ¡± ¡° We knew something was amiss when she returned home a few days ago , iming you let her go but we had no idea . If she¡¯s caused any offence , we¡¯ll make amends . But please , don¡¯t hold it against us . ¡± My brows furrowed in confusion as I raised my hand to silence Alpha Logan¡¯s pleas . Why would they think I was here to punish their daughter ? And why wasn¡¯t he begging on her behalf but for the pack ? ¡° L has done nothing wrong , ¡± I struggling to keep the emotion sharply , of my voice . ¡° I¡¯m here because ¡­ ¡± I trailed off , suddenly realizing I had no prepared excuse for my visit . Lenny must have noticed I was nked and stepped in smoothly as he often did when things became overwhelming for me . ¡° L was wounded by a Feral in the Northern forests near the White Mountain Region a few days ago . The Lycan Leader is here to inquire about her well ¨C being . ¡± ¡° Attacked by a Feral ? ¡± Luna Vanessa spoke up , her voice trembling as her h Chapter 28 8 A visit to Blue Ridge Pack 2 Ramsey How could they not be aware that their daughter was attacked ? The thought angered me more than I cared to admit . ¡° What do you mean you weren¡¯t aware ? ¡± I demanded , my frustration deepening . ¡° Is that how little you care about her ? What kind of parents are you ? ¡± Her parents shifted ufortably both of them lowering their gazes , including thei ghter . ¡° Alpha ! ¡± her father began ¡° Most of the time we don¡¯t understand L . She¡¯s always been , closed off and rarely ¡­ ¡± ¡° Rarely does what ? ¡± I cut him off , my patience wearing thin . ¡° Your daughter , the one you¡¯re supposed to protect and care for ? ¡± Lenny ced a hand on my arm , a silent reminder to maintain myposure but I shrugged it off . L¡¯s absence , her family¡¯s indifference ¨C everything was pissing me off . 19 : 2 1/10 28 A visit to Blue Ridge Pack 2 ¡° And where were you , ¡± I continued , my voice rising with every word . ¡° When she was taken to the White Mountains ? You didn¡¯t even show up to try to plead for her release . All the other parents do . Do you even care about her? Do you have any idea what she went through ? What she¡¯s still going through ? And now you dare to stand here and tell me you didn¡¯t know about the attack ? ¡± The room fell into an ufortable silence and Luna Vanessa looked close to tears . It was Alpha Logan who finally broke the silence . ¡° Alpha Ramsey ,¡± he said meeting ny gaze ¡° Why are you so worked up about my daughter ? She¡¯s a deviant and wolfless . Why do you care so much ? I thought the whole purpose of taking her to the White Mountains was to have her punished for what happened at the G ? ¡± The words hit me like a p . I could feel blood rushing to my head , suddenly aware of how my behaviour must seem to others . What was I doing ? I was the Lycan Leader , I was supposed to be above such emotional disys . And yet here I was , nearly losing control over a girl I had rejected , making a fool of 28 A visit to Blue Ridge Pack 2 myself in front of her family and the warriors that had come with me . This wasn¡¯t like me ¨C I never lost control like this . Taking a deep breath , I forced myself to calm down . My mind was racing as I tried to find an exnation . Something that would make me sound less of an idiot . ¡° Still , it is my duty as the Lycan Leader , ¡± I said , my voice . strained ¡° To ensure that packs treat their members ¨C especially their children ¨C with respect and care . ¡± The words left my mouth stiff , awkward and hollow , and even as ¡® I said them , I knew ridiculous they sounded . Lenny quickly came forward and continued smoothly from where I stopped . ¡° Perhaps , speaking with L directly would be better ? ¡± he suggested , ¡° You see , we want to hear her ount of the Feral attack , for research purposes course and also to check her condition so that our Pack Doctors and Healers would know what medicine works best for future situations . ¡± Alpha Logan and his wife exchanged another nce before Logan turned to look at me . 3/10 28 A visit to Blue Ridge Pack 2 ¡° I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s not possible , Alpha . L left a week ago . She¡¯s gone back to her home in the human world . ¡± My heart dropped and Lax howled in anguish within me . ¡° What ! Where did she go ? ¡± ¡° Back to the human world , ¡± Logan repeated . ¡° She¡¯s been living there for about three years with her Nanny . She¡¯s morefortable there . ¡± L was gone ? She had left a week ago , and I hadn¡¯t known . Lax could have felt something surely . I hade all this way , wrestled with the decision to see her again and now she was just ¡­ gor y mind reeled , struggling to process the information . I had rejected her and distanced myself from her but the thought of her slipping further away , of the possibility of never setting my eyes on her again , caused me to panic . Lenny must have sensed how devasted the news made me so he continued the conversation buying me enough time topose myself . ¡° She left on her own ? ¡± Lenny asked . ¡° Yes ! ¡± Alpha Logan nodded . ¡° She made the decision . horgolf Wo uro didn¡¯t nak har tonva 19:22 AED 28 A visit to Blue Ridge Pack 2 Why had she left ? Was it because of the rejection ? Or had something else pushed her away ? ¡° I see , ¡± Lenny continued ¡° Well , perhaps you could call her and ask her to return ? As I mentioned earlier , we need her for research purposes , to understand the effects of the Ferals attack and the treatment methods used on her . ¡± I turned to Alpha Logan , hope ring in my chest but he was already shaking his head , there was a grim expression on his face . ¡° We¡¯ve already tried that ,¡± he adm longer reach her . ¡± ¡° But we can no My chest tightened with dread . ¡° What do you mean you can¡¯t reach her ? Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t have your daughter¡¯s phone number ? ¡± ¡° She masked her Pack mark , Logan sighed resignedly . ¡° Left the Pack Chat room and changed her phone number . I can¡¯t find her anymore , not through our usual means . ¡± My heart began to race ¨C frightened . How could she sever every tie to this ce ? She was a werowalf for Moon¡¯s saka ? 5/10 28 A visit to Blue Ridge Pack 2 ¡° Her Nanny , ¡± Alpha Logan continued ¡° The one she lives within the human world is an Omega and we don¡¯t always give Omega¡¯s traceable Pack Marks . So even she doesn¡¯t have a pack mark we could use to trace L . ¡± ¡° And you don¡¯t know where she lives ? ¡± I asked feeling like grabbing him by his neck . ¡° I never went there ! ¡± he said , his gaze darkening with shame . ¡° Since she went to the human world , I already visited her once on the day of the G . I had used her mark to trace her to her school . I even went there but they told me she hasn¡¯t shown up . ¡± ¡° What ¡­ ¡± I took a deep breath , sucking in the anger that teased at the edges of my sanity . It keeps getting absurd . ¡° Has she done this before ? What happened this time around ? Why is she cutting ties ? This is her home , she doesn¡¯t belong with the humans . ¡± ¡° Well ! ¡± Luna Vanessa spoke this time around . ¡° When she returned from the White Mountains , she packed her things and left . She said ¡­ she said she was no longer part of this family . ¡± ¡° And you just let her go ? ¡± I asked struggling to keep my 28 A visit to Blue Ridge Pack 2 voice even . ¡° Your daughter , who can¡¯t shift , who you im is a deviant ¨C you let her sever whatever bind she has with her heritage and walk into the human world , alone ? ¡± ¡° Well , she has her Nanny ¡­ ¡± ¡° I heard what you fucking said ! ¡± I growled ¡° Do you know the potential risks of having one of our own out there ? The secrets about our world that mighte to light ? Tell me , is she even your daughter ? ¡± ¡° Alpha ! ¡± Ramsey walked over to me and tried to calm m e but I was past caring at this point . ¡° I came here , hoping I could get . e information about her . About her inability to shift because it seems so strange that she¡¯s Alpha blood ¨C her parents are Alpha blood but why ? Only to find out that you care less about your daughter than everyone does . Wow ! ¡± I ran a hand through my hair . You and your mate ¡­ ¡± L wanted to roar , to shake them until they understood the magnitude of their failure as parents but I held back , I was here as the Lycan Leader , not as the man desperately searching for my mate . I 19:22 28 A visit to Blue Ridge Pack 2 ¡° You know what ! ¡± I exhaled sharply . ¡° I¡¯m done . Let¡¯s go , Lenny ! ¡± I turned and started going towards the car . As I reached for the car handle , Alpha Logan suddenly remembered something . He reached into his pocket and pulled out a small vial . The moment he opened it , a pungent odour filled the room , causing me and the others present to recoil instinctively . ¡° Wolfsbane , ¡± Alpha Logan exineding towards me . ¡° We found this in L¡¯s room after she left . We believe she used it to mask her scent and her pack mark . We have made efforts to find her , Alpha . I swear . ¡± . I stared at the vial , realizing that t ight have been the cause of my fever all week and the reason why I hadn¡¯t been feeling the mate bond . It all made sense now , L used it to sever my mark on her neck and I was only suffering from the side effects of the wolfsbane . While I thought about the new information , rissa , L¡¯s sister stepped forward . Her eyes darted nervously between her parents before she spoke . ¡° If ¡­ if the Lycan Leader is desperate to find L , ¡± she §ñ / §Õ§à 28 A visit to Blue Ridge Pack 2 started hesitantly . ¡° There might be someone who knows where she went . ¡± Read thetest and free novels at .Com ¡° Who ? ¡± I demanded , walking back to the girl . ¡° Nathan ,¡± she said . ¡° L¡¯s friend . ¡± ¡° Nathan ? ¡± Alpha Logan and his wife exchanged confused nces . ¡° But how would he know ? ¡± rissa took a deep breath as if she was about to say an abomination . ¡° On the night , L left , I ¡­ I followed her , ¡± she admitted . ¡° I was worried about her and wanted to say my goodbyes . I followed her to the boundary of our world with the h I saw her with Nathan . They wer hugged before she left . ¡± ans . That¡¯s where king for a while , The name sent a jolt of anger and jealousy through me . Nathan , again ? ¡° Why didn¡¯t you mention this before ? ¡± Her father demanded . ¡° I ¡­ I didn¡¯t think it was important ,¡± she shrank back . ¡° And I didn¡¯t want Nathan to get in trouble . ¦° I stepped forward , growing annoyed by the images of Nathan hugging L . ¡° We need to speak with Nathan 28 A visit to Blue Ridge Pack 2 immediately ,¡± I said . ¡° Where can we find him ? ¡± ¡° He lives nextpound , in the Beta quarters . I¡¯ll have someone escort you ¡­ ¡± ¡° That won¡¯t be necessary ,¡± I threw over my shoulders already walking back to the Pack House gates . Comment Post your firstment ! Voto Chapter 29 29 Keeping up with the Tanners 29 Keeping up with the Tanners ¡­ Nathan I trudged up the path to my house , my muscles aching from the long patrol with Alpha Logan . I stopped halfway to reply to L¡¯s text . It¡¯s been more than a week since she left and we¡¯ve talked every day since then . Mostly texting and asional video calls but I was d she was doing well . * evel I was processing my application to request a pass to the human world , once thates through , I could go every weekend to visit her and rn before the beginning of the new week . No one would notice I ever left . As I reached the front door of my house , a familiar scent wafted through the air , making me pause . The sweet aroma of curry stew filled my nostrils , a scent I hadn¡¯t perceived in months . My stomach rumbled in response ¨C I would not be having pancakes for dinner again and a smile crept across my face as I rushed inside . ¡° Dad ? ¡± I called out , grinning as I followed the 111 farmerD 29 Keeping up with the forme tantalizing aroma to the kitchen . There , standing at the stove with an apron tied around his waist , was 110 father ¨C the Beta of the Blue Ridge pack ¨C feremy Tanner and the busiest Betal¡¯ve ever know . ¡° Dad ! ¡± I called out again , the smile on my face widening as I crossed the kitchen in two long strides and enveloped him in a tight hug ¡° Nath ! ¡± My father called out with a chuckle ¡° You¡¯re back earlier than I expected I wanted to finish this before you came home . How was patrol ? ¡± ¡° It was fine , Dad , but I missed You said you¡¯ll be home by next week . What are doing here ? ¡± ¡° Then should I go back ? ¡± he a : hed his brow at me , an amused glint in his eyes . ¡° I missed you too , son , that¡¯s why I came back and I was worried you were not eating . I wasn¡¯t wrong though ¡­ there¡¯s no single food in the fridge ? What have you been living on ? ¡± He turned back to the pot , stirring it once more before cing the lid on it . ¡° I decided to make your favourite tonight . You¡¯ve been working so hard and I figured you deserved something other than pancakes ¡± I smiled , feeling a lump form in my throat . My father 20 Keeping up with the Tanners ¡± and I were buddies and it¡¯s surprising to me because we always shed but since he started going on multiple missions , I began to value the little time he spent at home . ¡° Thank you , Dad . I promise I¡¯ll learn how to cook . ¡± ¡° That¡¯s a future impossible tense , Nathan but I¡¯ll be rooting for you . Go and take a bath . The food is ready . ¡± I nodded and skipped out of the kitchen . A few minutester , I came down , in my Pajamas with my hair slightly wet and a towel around my neck to mop up the draining water from it . ¡® My dad was setting the table . Ispite having one of the cosiest and most beautiful dining areas in the pack , we seldom ate there. We preferred the small eating area in the kitchen . ¡° C¡¯mon , Nathan ! ¡± My father grumbled ¡° Why didn¡¯t you dry your hair ? If it¡¯s wet , it¡¯ll break and be bristle . I can¡¯t believe a boy your age makes no effort on his appearance . ¡± ¡° The hair can wait , Dad , ¡± I rolled my eyes . ¡° I¡¯m starving and I¡¯m not a boy . I¡¯m a man now . ¡± I settled on one of the chairs in the kitchen ignoring 11:22 3315 my 29 Keeping up with the Tanners dad who came up behind me and started drying off my wet hair using the towel around my neck . After another few minutes ofining about not taking myself seriously , dinner was finally served . I took a bite and closed my eyes in bliss savoring the taste . ¡° How is it ? ¡± my dad asked ¡° It tastes and smells amazing as usual . Thank you , dad ! ¡± He huffed ¡° I¡¯ve always been a good cook . Would have ended up owning one of the finest restaurants in the ities . ¡± Eastern region if not for my Be ¡° You should consider that as a retirement n ! ¡± I teased ¡° That¡¯s if you don¡¯t bring a woman home before then . ¡± Heughed . ¡° Why are you forcing me to date , Nathan ? If anything , ¡­ I should be asking you ¡­ why don¡¯t you have a girlfriend ? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re still a virgin . I lost my virginity when I was 14 ,¡± he retorted . ¡° That¡¯s not what everyone says but ¡­ ¡± I shrugged my shoulders dramatically ¡° I believe you . ¡± 29 Keeping up with the Tannors ¡­ We shared another round ofughter and continued eating . Halfway , I looked up at him again . ¡° I thought the diplomatic mission to the Southern packs would span until three months . It¡¯s not even two months yet ? ¡± I asked . ¡° I wrapped things up early . ¡± He responded , filling up my empty ss of wine . ¡° To say the truth , those Southern Packs are the easiest bunch I¡¯ve ever worked with . I¡¯ve never signed treaties and cotions so fast as I did with them. They made my work easier and their women ¡­ ¡± he winked at me . ¡° Ohhhh ¡­ ¡± Iughed ¡° I was begi g to wonder why you were suddenly glowing . That exins things . ¡± ¡° So tell me ,¡± my father finally finished his food . ¡° What¡¯s been going on while I¡¯ve been away ? But before that ¡­ how was your program abroad ? I¡¯m sorry I couldn¡¯t attend the graduation ? ¡± ¡° It¡¯s fine Dad ! ¡± I nodded smiling at him ¡° Thest one you attended , you nearly ruined a lot of rtionships but it went fine and now , I¡¯m back to Blue Ridge for good and yes , I¡¯ve been taking all of my Alpha sses . ¡± ¡° Good , I¡¯m so proud of you and everything you¡¯ve 19:27 570 29 ping up with the Tanners . . achieved , ¡± he nodded with approval . ¡° So , bring me up to date ? I heard there was a G and a bit of chaos . What happened ? ¡± I sighed , poking at my food , deciding what part to tell him before looking up . ¡° There¡¯s been chaos alright , and L came back ¡­ Well , came and then left again . ¡± My father¡¯s eyes widened with shock . ¡° Really ? Why did she leave ? ¡± ¡° Same issue . She had a huge fight with her parents and she cut herself off from everyone . Masked her scent . and her Pack mark . This time and , she¡¯s noting back . ¡± ¡° Damn ! ¡± my dad shook his head , ¡° That¡¯s so sad . I still think Logan is overreacting with you know ¡­ what happens to her every month . There are a lot of technological advancements these days that can help with that . ¡± ¡° Tell me about it ! ¡± I shook my head and pushed my te away suddenly losing appetite . ¡° And then she was arrested on the other of the Lycan Leader , attacked by a Feral and nearly died ¡­ She¡¯s been through so much , so it¡¯s understandable if she doesn¡¯t want to be in our 29 Keeping up with the Tanners ¡­ world again . ¡± My father nodded ; his brow furrowed with concern . ¡° Sometimes , I used to wonder what I would do , maybe put myself in Alpha Logan¡¯s shoes and wonder what I would do if you were born with any ¡­ defects ,¡± He swallowed . ¡° I don¡¯t think I can ever abandon my child , worse as it is . And I know you care about her a great deal . ¡± I swallowed hard , trying to push down the emotions rising in my chest . ¡° She¡¯s my best friend Dad ¨C my only friend . ¡± We both fell into afortable nce for a moment . I knew my father was waiting for me to tell him more and then offerfort . He never pushed too hard with my emotions and always waited for me to talk . He would simply offer support even when he didn¡¯t understand . ¡° Anyways ,¡± I said after a while , forcing a smile . ¡° I¡¯m guessing you¡¯ll attend the council meeting tomorrow since you¡¯re here ? ¡± Before my father could respond , a loud knock sounded at the door , startling both of us . 10. 22 29 Keeping up with the Tanners ¡­ We exchanged puzzled nces ¨C ¡° Are you expecting anyone ? ¡± I asked my dad as the knock came again , firmer than before . ¡° Nope ! You ? ¡± ¡° No ! ¡± I shook my head , wondering who could be talking on the Pack¡¯s Beta¡¯s door by this time . ¡° I¡¯ll get it , ¡± My father said rising from the table . I watched him go , a strange feeling settling in the pit of my stomach . Read thetest and free novels at .Com I listened as my father opened the door , and then I heard muffled voices in conver n . A momentter , my father returned but his face was pale with shock . Behind him stood none other than Alpha Ramsey ¨C the Lycan Leader . Comment 0 Leave the firstment for this chapter . Vote Fandom Send Gift Swipe left to continu Chapter 30 30 Keeping up with the Tanners ¡® 2 Nathan My heart skipped a beat . Why was he here ? I shot to my feet reluctantly , bowing my head in respect that I didn¡¯t feel . ¡° Lycan Leader , ¡± I said feigning surprise . ¡° To what do we owe the honour of your visit ? ¡± ¡° Yes ! ¡± My father came to stand next to me as he addressed Ramsey . ¡° Alpha , I what brings you here , to my home ? ¡± Ramsey¡¯s cold gaze flickered toward me , then back to my father . ¡° Beta Tanner , I need to speak to your son , ¡± He said in amanding tone . ¡° Alone , if you don¡¯t mind . ¡± My father hesitated , his eyes flickering towards me for a second . He was clearly taken aback by Ramsey¡¯s sudden appearance and request but also torn between his duty to obey the Lycan Leader and his desire to protect me . ¡° Of course , Alpha , ¡± he said finally . ¡° I¡¯ll ¡­ I¡¯ll be in the 30 Keeping up with the Tanners ¡® 2 living room if you need me . ¡± ¡° Beta ! ¡± Ramsey faced my father . ¡° You don¡¯t understand . It¡¯s best if you stay outside . The conversation between me and your son is like a secret and I wouldn¡¯t appreciate it if someone else heard it too . That¡¯s why I came in alone and left my Beta and the warriors with me , outside . ¡± My father shot me another worried nce but I nodded to him shing him a smile . ¡° I¡¯ll be fine , Dad . I¡¯m sure , the Lycan Leader just wants to talk and nothing more . We¡¯ll be done in no time . ¡± As soon as the door closed and ere finally alone , Ramsey turned to me , the coldness in his eyes was turning into fury . ¡° Where is she ? ¡® he demanded without preamble . I arched my brow at him . ¡° Where is who ? ¡± ¡° L ! ¡± he replied . ¡° I need to know where L is . ¡± I blinked , taken aback by the directness of his question . I recovered a few secondster and pointed in the direction of the pack house . ¡° L ? She lives next door at the packhouse . You should be asking her parents . You could go over there 10:23 2. 9 30 Keeping up with the Tanners 2 and ask them , I¡¯m sure the Alpha and Luna are at home . ¡± His hands curled into fists at his sides as he gritted his teeth in annoyance . ¡° Listen , Nathan ¡­ I didn¡¯te here to waste my time and y games with you and I¡¯m really trying right now to be the best version of myself , so please don¡¯t test me . You know exactly what I¡¯m talking about . ¡± ¡° Of course , I know you¡¯re talking about , L ,¡± I continued without skipping a beat . That¡¯s why I¡¯m suggesting that you go to her house to look for her . Isn¡¯t that good enough for you , Al ? ¡± Frustration shed across Ramsey¡¯s face . In two quick strides , he closed the distance between us , grabbing me by the cor of my shirt . ¡° You¡¯re testing me , Nathan Tanner , ¡± he snarled . ¡° I know you were thest one to see her before she left . Where did she go ? Give me her address in the human world right now and we don¡¯t have to take this any further . ¡± My mind raced . How did Ramsey know about that ? And why was he so desperate to find L ? Did he want 3/0 30 Keeping up with the Tanners ¡® 2 to punish her more ? Unless ¡­ A bitterugh escaped my lips as I scoffed looking into his furious eyes without fear . ¡° Shouldn¡¯t you know where she is , Alpha ? ¡± I taunted . ¡° I mean , she¡¯s your mate , right ? Isn¡¯t it your job to know where she is at all times ? ¡± His grip tightened , his eyes shing furiously . ¡° Answer the fucking question . Where is she ? ¡± I held his gaze without flinching . ¡° Why should I know ? I¡¯m just her friend and the Beta¡¯s son . Oh wait ¡­ ¡± My voice dripped with sarcasm . ¡° I forgot . She masked her ¡® scent and your mate mark . She bl d you out , didn¡¯t she ? Looks like she doesn¡¯t want to have anything to do with you again . ¡± In a rage , Ramsey struck me across the face with a force that sent me stumbling back . Blood pooled in my mouth but I onlyughed as I stared up at him in defiance . ¡° I didn¡¯t take you for a violent person , Alpha Ramsey but if you think hitting me would get you answers ,¡± I spat , wiping the blood from my lip . ¡° You can beat me to death if you want but I¡¯m not telling you anything . ¡± 19:23 30 Keeping up with the Tanners ¡® 2 He ran his hand through his hair , pacing back and forth . ¡° Fine ! ¡± he said . ¡° I¡¯m sorry for hitting you but I need to find her and at least make amends ¡­ ¡± ¡° Make amends ? After you rejected her ? After you let her walk away thinking she wasn¡¯t good enough and you think she would ept you with open arms ? You¡¯ve got to be kidding me . ¡± ¡° It¡¯s between me and her , it¡¯s none of your business ,¡± Ramsey exploded . ¡° Well , good luck finding her then . Hint ; she¡¯s in the human world ,¡± I said . Ramsey lunged at me , striking m n and again , each blow harder than thest . I refused to fight back- I was no match for him and there could be consequences in the future if I fought with the Lycan leader . So I remained quiet while he rained blows on me . I stayed still without making a noise ¨C I wasn¡¯t going to give him the satisfaction . After what felt like an eternity , he stopped , breathing heavily , his fists still clenched in rage. Iy on the floor , blood dripping from my mouth , my body bruised and battered . < 30 Keeping up with the Tanners ¡® 2 Ramsey stood over me , shaking with frustration . ¡° You¡¯re making me do this ¡­ If you know where she is , you have to tell me . ¡± For a moment , I was tempted . The pain in his voice seemed genuine and a part of me wanted to believe he regretted everything he did to L , but then , I remembered L¡¯s tears , the devastation in her eyes as she left . ¡° No ! ¡± I said firmly . ¡° I won¡¯t betray her trust . If L wanted you to find her , she wouldn¡¯t have gone to such lengths to disappear . ¡± His expression hardened . ¡° You do your Lycan Leader , I order you to ave a choice . As me where she is . ¡± Ragnar bristled at themand but I stood my ground . ¡° With all due respect , Lycan Leader , my loyalty you to Les before my duty to you . I won¡¯t tell where she is , no matter what you threaten me with . ¡± ¡° You¡¯re pathetic , ¡± he growled , kicking me in my stomach . ¡° You think you can protect her by keeping quiet . I will find her , with or without your help . ¡± I coughed , spitting out blood before looking up at him with a smirk . ¡° Then do it , ¡± I rasped . ¡° Find her . But you 30 Keeping up with the Tanners ¡® 2 won¡¯t get anything from me . ¡± His eyes which were zing with fury a while ago , suddenly cooled off as he paced the room again . ¡° You like her ? ¡± he askeding to stand in front of me . Read thetest and free novels at .Com ¡° This is why you¡¯re doing this , right ? ¡± I didn¡¯t reply . ¡° It¡¯s wrong , Nathan ! ¡± he growled , the anger returning . ¡° She¡¯s my woman and not yours . You have no right to like someone like her . L is mine ! ¡± as he made to strike again , Lenny entered the room , followed by a group of warriors . ack . ¡° Control yourself , Ramsey ! ¡± he yelled pushing him backwards . ¡° You cannot treat him like amoner , he¡¯s an Alpha heir . ¡± ¡® Lenny rushed forward and held h ¡° Then let him give me the answer , I want ! ¡± Ramsey shouted trying to fight his way back to me . ¡° Ask him to tell you where L is ? ¡± ¡° Just calm down a bit ! ¡± Lenny sighed , then came over to where I was . ¡° Are you alright ? ¡± 30 Keeping up with the Tanners 2 ¡° Clearly , I¡¯m not but being nice to me won¡¯t make me say a word about , L . You can get lost too , ¡± I said quietly . Ramsey ¨C where he was standing , stared at me with a mix of hatred and frustration . Then without warning , he turned to the warriors . ¡° Arrest him ,¡± he ordered . The warriors stepped forward , grabbing me roughly and pulling me to my feet . My father burst into the room , his face went pale with shock when he saw my condition . He rushed to my side . ¡° Are you alright , Nath ? ¡± ¡® I nodded . I would have attempted a smile , only my face hurt . Then he turned to Ramsey ¡° Alpha ! Please , there¡¯s no need for this ¡­ ¡± ¡° Your son is withholding information , ¡± Ramsey said coldly . ¡° He¡¯ll be detained until he agrees to cooperate . ¡± My father looked at me , ready to urge me to spill what I knew but I shook my head . ¡° It¡¯s fine , Dad ,¡± I said quietly . ¡° Don¡¯t worry about me . ¡± ¡° Just give him what he wants . What does he want ? ¡± My father asked . 30 ming up with the Tannery 2 ¡° It¡¯ll be fine , Dad , ¡± I assured him again as the soldiers dragged me out of the house , leaving my father standing there , helpless . ¡° I¡¯ll be back in no time . I promise . ¡± Ramsey followed behind us , his knuckles bruised and his face set in grim determination . As they threw me inside the van , I couldn¡¯t help but feel ¨¢ flicker of satisfaction . I had stood my ground . I didn¡¯t break and even if it means that I had to y god over my best friend¡¯s life ¡­ I didn¡¯t care . But deep inside , I felt worried ¡­ Ramsey wasn¡¯t going to stop . And I knew , somehow , that when he finds L , nothing would ever be the same . Comment View All > Post your firstment ! Chapter 31 31 The girl who disowned her parents ¡­ L Sunlight streamed through the curtains , casting a warm glow across my bedroom . I stirred , my eyes fluttering open as I gradually came to consciousness . For a moment , Iy still , enjoying thefort of my bed and the peaceful quiet of the morning . It had been weeks since I¡¯dst set foot in school and today will mark my long ¨C awaited return . I stretchedzily , feeling the dull ache on my back . Although I had healedpletely , I still felt an asional twinge on my back . I trudged to the mirror in my room and stood before it , gazing at the girl who stared back at me . The girl who left school all those weeks ago was not the same one preparing to return . A soft knock sounded on my door before it was pushed open . When I turned , it was my Nanny , Miriam at the door . Her eyes widened when she saw me and immediately , she rushed to where I stood . 1/10 ¡° L dear , are you sure you should be standing ? Remember ¡­ ¡± ¡° I¡¯m fine , Nan ! ¡± I replied with a smile ¡° Honestly , I am . I feel better than I have in days plus I¡¯ll be going to school today and if I ever need to catch up on school work , I have to resume today . ¡± ¡° Your healthes first , L , ¡± she sighed steering to the bed ¡° How about you resume next week ? I already spoke with your teachers and a lot of them are willing to let you retake most of the tests done in your absence . ¡± ¡° That¡¯s why I need to go to school , today . I cannot miss another of those mid ¨C term tests , remember our exams are around the corner , ther a lot for me to catch up with . ¡± ¡° Fine! ¡± she sighed patting my hand gently ¡° But how are you feeling ¡­ ¡± she paused as if contemting if she should ask me or not . ¡° When you first arrived , you looked so ¡­ sad , broken , worn out and maybe it¡¯s just my imagination or I am worrying but ¡­ what happened when you got home ? Do you think you can tell me now ? ¡± 31 The girl who disowned for parents . . ¡° I already told you , Nan ! ¡± I rose from my bed and crossed the room to my reading table , stuffing my school bag with books . ¡° I disgraced my parents at the G and I decided to disown them to save them from further embarrassment . End of story . ¡± ¡° You already told me that , but how did you get injured ? ¡± I had deliberately skipped that part because for me to be in the Northern Forest which was far away from home , I must have been on my way to the White Mountains . But I didn¡¯t want to keep the truth away from Miriam . She was my best friend and we always tell each other stuff . Still , would she believe me told her I had found my mate and he was the Lycan Leader ? ¡° I¡¯ll tell youter ! ¡± I gave her an apologetic smile ¡° When I¡¯m ready and that¡¯s because I do not want to lie to you , so , please don¡¯t press any further . ¡± ¡° Fine ! ¡± she sighed rising from the bed too . ¡° Hurry up then , we don¡¯t want to bete for school today . ¡± An hourter , I came out of the shower and reached for my phone , intending to check for any messages 2/10 < 31 The girl who disowned her parents ¡­ from Nathan but my heart sank slightly as I saw he still hadn¡¯t read my text sincest night . We¡¯ve been in constantmunication since I left Blue Ridge but for some reason , he has been silent since yesterday . ¡° Odd ! ¡± I thought to myself wondering what could have happened . Maybe he was busy with Pack Patrol or his Alpha training and hasn¡¯t had time for his phone . Pushing aside every worrying thought , I moved over to my wardrobe , pausing as I considered what to wear . Today , I wanted to make a statement ¨C I felt free for the first time in years and I¡¯ve done something a lot of done ¨C I disowned my teenagers wish they could h parents . A smile settled on my face as I rummaged through my clothes , rejecting the baggy sweaters , oversized hoodies and jeans I¡¯d once hidden behind . Instead , I selected a fitted ck leather jacket with silver zippers glinting in the morning light . I paired it with dark wash skinny jeans that hugged my curves entuating my lean figure . 31 The girl who disowned her parents ¡­ For my top , I chose a deep crimson blouse with a subtle V ¨C neck , that hinted at my cleavage . The fabric was soft against my skin , reminding me of the newfound confidence I carried within . I turned my attention to my long chestnut hair , gazing at the prominent Silver stripe on the hair . It has always been a source of ridicule from my ssmates because of how weird I always looked with it . I¡¯d often kept it pulled back in a messy bun or hidden under a beanie but not today . I took my time , carefully straightening each strand until it fell in glossy waves over my shoulders . I proceeded to apply a lightyer of makeup , nothing . too dramatic but just enough to enhance my natural look . By the time I was done , barely recognized the girl staring back at me . Grabbing my backpack , I made my way downstairs . As I entered the kitchen , my Nanny looked up from the pot she had on the stove , nearly dropping the spoon she had in her hand . ¡° Moons ! ¡± she gasped , her eyes wide ¡° L ? Is that you ? ¡± I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle , feeling at ease at her 31 Then who disowned her parents reaction . ¡° Yes , Nan ¡­ it¡¯s me . ¡± She shook her head , a smile spreading across her face . ¡° You look ¡­ different and in a good way . Grown up . I hardly recognized you . ¡° . ¡° Thank you , ¡± I replied . ¡° I think it¡¯s time I stop looking like the girl with the world¡¯s burden on her shoulders . I disowned my parents , what is the worst that can happen to me now ? ¡± ¡° Well , your new look suits you but ¡­ don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a bit too much ? Are youfortable like that ? ¡± I stared at my outfit risking augh . ¡° This is the mostfortable that I have ever been and today is the day I stop hiding , ¡± I added grabbing a slice of toast from the counter and an apple . ¡° I¡¯ll meet you at the caf¨¦ after school , ¡± I called behind my back before slipping out of the house . Twenty minutester , I wanted the ground to open and swallow me . Everyone was staring at me ¡­ not in the humankind of ¡® She¡¯s hot ¡® or ¡® Who¡¯s that girl ¡® kind of way but in the ¡® What did she do ? ¡® Still , I marched forward . Everything had changed since that day since my father had found me soaking wet ¨C 6/10 31 The pin who disowned her parents 31 The gr in my school corridor , humiliated by my ssmates . I had faced dangers , far greater than school bullies . I had found my mate , even if he had turned out to be cold and cruel . I had stood up to my family and had liberated myself from them . And today , I was going to liberate myself from the foment of my ssmates . I took a deep breath as I approached the school gates , with my head held high I strolled into the building . Whispers followed me as I walked down the hallway to my locker , some people pointed at me , while others gawked openly . ¡° Is that L ? The freak ? ¡± they whispered . ¡° The girl who was always hiding in corners and crying in the bathroom ? ¡± I grabbed a few books for the morning lesson and continued to my ss ¨C let them stare , I thought . I was used to it already . I had just settled on my desk at the back of the ss , ignoring all the whispers around me , when Mrs Caldwell , our English AP teacher arrived . She cleared her throat , silencing the chatter . ¡° Alright ss ¡­ ah ! L ! ¡± she said with a genuine smile on her 7/10 < 31 The girl who disowned her parents ¡­ face when she spotted me ¡° Are you back ? We called your guardian and she said you had something urgent to go do at home . ¡± ¡° Yes ma¡¯am ,¡± I nodded shing her a smile ¡° I¡¯m d to be back . Sorry , I left without any prior notice . ¡± ¡° No worries , dear . I¡¯m d you¡¯re back . Anyways ! ¡± she turned her attention to the ss . Read thetest and free novels at .Com ¡° Today , we¡¯ll be diving into Margaret Atwood¡¯s ¡® The Handmaid¡¯s Tale ¡® and I want us to focus on the themes of power dynamics and societal control . Who wants to start us off ? ¡± A few hands shot up , but to everyone¡¯s surprise , including my own . I was among them , for the first time . Mrs Caldwell¡¯s eyebrows raised slightly as she nodded in my direction . ¡° Yes , L ? ¡± I took a deep breath before I spoke . ¡° I think one of the most striking aspects of the novel is how the concept . of freedom , or rather , theck of it . The way , the author portrays Gilead¡¯s oppressive regimes shows how easily personal liberties can be stripped away under the guise of protection or societal good . ¡± 8/10 31 The who disowned her parents . ¡° Yeah , and it¡¯s not just about physical freedom . Mental and emotional control is just as important , ¡± Jessica one of my ssmates added . ¡° Excellent points , L and Jessica , ¡± Mrs Caldwell nodded approvingly . ¡° L , would you like to borate more on what Jessica said ? ¡± Just as I was about to speak , a knock sounded on the door of the ssroom and the student counsellor Ms Hayley ushed in a young man . ¡° I¡¯m so sorry for interrupting , ¡± she rushed to the middle of the ss with an apologetic smile on her face . ¡° We have a transfer student today , let¡¯s wee him ¡­ ¡± But it wasn¡¯t the transfer student that caught my eye . Behind the transfer student , stood a tall , lean man with salt ¨C and ¨C pepper hair and piercing dark eyes , dressed in an impable suit , lookingpletely out of ce ¡­ R He looked strangely familiar , a chill ran down my spine as I continued staring at him , unable to look away . His lips curled into a smile as our gaze met and held . Who was he ? 9/10 < 32 Payback time ¡­ Chapter 32 32 Payback time ¡­ L A wave of apprehension washed over me . There was something in his gaze that sent a chill down my spine . His eyes , dark and prating , seemed to look right through me as if he knew secrets about me that even I , didn¡¯t know . He looked like he could be a businessman or something else ¡­ I couldn¡¯t say but what unsettled me more was how he stared at me , as if he had been * waiting for me to notice him . I felt my pulse quicken a quick tremor passed through m my head , I wanted to look away but I just cou. ¡¯t why was he here ? Was he a new teacher ? ¨C Suddenly , something said sharply in my ear , startling me as I bolted up from my seat . ¡° LOOK AWAY ! ¡± I finally managed to tear my eyes away from the man , only to notice I was standing and everyone in my ss was staring at me strangely including Mrs Caldwell 32 Payback time ¡­. and Ms. Hayley . ¡° Is everything alright , L ? ¡± Mrs Caldwell asked eyeing me strangely . ¡° You look like you¡¯ve just seen a ghost . ¡± My eyes went back to the entrance of the door , the man was still there and his eyes were still on me . I wanted to tell the teachers what I saw but they were humans and I could be the only one seeing it , I didn¡¯t want them to think I was stupid . ¡° I ¡­ ¡± I trailed off stuttering . ¡° There¡¯s an empty seat next to me and I was wondering if the new student would like to sit here ,¡± I said quickly with a strained smile . ¡° That¡¯s so sweet of you , L ! Ms Hayley beamed with pride and turned to the man at the door ¡° I told you Mr Dupree , our school is ¡® the best or your son , you don¡¯t have to worry about him fitting in . ¡± The man nodded but didn¡¯t say anything . ¡° Xander , go ahead and take the empty seat next to L and let¡¯s go back to our teaching . ¡± Xander nodded and waved at the man by the door before making his way towards me . I forced myself not to look at the mysterious man by the door . Read thetest and free novels at .Com The man 19:24 2/0 32 Payback me . couldn¡¯t be his father ¨C he looked far too young and Xander seemed like my age . Xander finally slid into the empty desk beside me . The man by the door lingered for a moment longer , his eyes still on me , before he turned and left . I exhaled slowly , realizing I had been holding my breath . Something about that man wasn¡¯t right . And Xander ¨C I turned to look at my new ssmate and caught him looking at me . ¡° Hi ! ¡± I murmured , blushing at being caught before I quickly turned away . ¡° There was something off about him , too , though I couldn¡¯t quite figure out what . W lesson , discussing , with me bare ntinued the ontributing anything . Xander on the other hand remained aloof , drumming his hand on his desk without looking at Mrs. Caldwell . ¡° Xander ! ¡± Mrs Caldwell suddenly called his attention , though her smile seemed a little strained . Could she feel it too ? I wondered . ¡° We¡¯re discussing Margaret Atwood¡¯s ¡° The Handmaid¡¯s Tale ¡® . I don¡¯t suppose you¡¯ve read it ? ¡± 32 Payback time ¡­ His lips curled into a faint smirk . ¡° I¡¯ve read it , ¡± he said , his voice low and smooth . ¡° It¡¯s a good book , but it¡¯s a little too ¡­ idealistic , don¡¯t you think ? Offred was a fool . She should have known better than to chase a dream that was never real in the first ce . ¡± My brows furrowed . There was something strange about the way he said it , as though he wasn¡¯t just talking about the book as if he was speaking from ¨C experience . His words made me uneasy , though I couldn¡¯t exin why . Mrs Caldwell was caught unawares , she just stared at Xander for a few seconds before turning back to the lesson . The ss continued , but my focus wavered . My thoughts kept drifting back to ler , to the strange man ¨C Mr Dupree who had stared at me so intensely and to the feeling that something was about to change . My mind flitted to the dream I had when I was sick , and I wondered if it had to do with any of this . I reminded myself to tell Nanny and ask her for interpretation today . As the bell rang , signalling the end of ss , I gathered my things , my mind still racing something wasing , I could feel it ¡­ 10:24 : 32 Payback time ¡­ I made my way to the student cafeteria for lunch . It was the first time I had ever dared to step foot inside . In the past , I had always eaten my lunch either in the bathroom or outside by the field , too afraid of being bullied . I entered the bustling cafeteria , picked up a tray of food , and made my way to an empty table . I could feel eyes following me but I didn¡¯t care . Finally , I settled on an empty table near the centre of the room . As I sat down , their whispers reached my ears . ¡° Is that really L ? ¡± . ¡° What happened to her ? ¡± ¡° She looks ¡­ different . ¡± I ignored them , focusing on my food . I had just taken . bite of my sandwich when a familiar voice cut through the whispers . ¡° Well , well , well , ¡± Marissa said , her voice dripping with mockery ¡° Look who¡¯s finally decided to grace us with her presence . To join the rest of us in the cafeteria . ¡± I didn¡¯t look up from my food . I calmly took another bite , the room was now quiet as everyone turned to atore at 110 32 Payback time ¡­. ¡° Hey ! ¡± Marissa snapped , mming her hand down on the table . ¡° I¡¯m talking to you . What¡¯s the matter ? ¡± I looked up at her now . She was standing before me , nked by her usual group of friends . Her eyes raked over me , a sneer twisting her perfectly glossed lips . ¡° What do you want , Marissa ? ¡± I sighed ¡° Don¡¯t you know it¡¯s bad table etiquette to interrupt someone eating ? ¡± ¡° What ! ¡± she scoffed ¡° You must have a lot of nerve , L , showing up like this and speaking to me in that manner . Did you think wearing some cheap new clothes or putting oil in your hair is going to change anything ? No darling , you¡¯re still the same freak you¡¯ve always been . ¡± The girls with her giggled , the filling the Cafeteria . gh ¨C pitchedughter One of them , chimed in . ¡° Yeah , you can change your clothes all you want , but you¡¯ll never stop being the school weirdo . ¡± I ignored them and continued eating my sandwich . I could feel anger bubbling up inside me , but it was different now controlled , focused . I was no longer ¨C §¶§â§å§ê§Ñ§â §ä§Ú§ä§Ú the helpless victim they expected me to be . When Marissa saw I was barely reacting to them and apparently frustrated decided to escte things . With a dramatic flourish , she picked up her used food tray and dumped its contents onto my food . Her friends . followed suit . giggling as they emptied their trays into my food . ¡° Oops , Marissa said with feigned remorse . ¡° Looks like you won¡¯t be eating in here after all . Why don¡¯t you run along to your usual spot in the toilets ? ¡± In the past , this would have been the moment where I fled , tears in my eyes with their cruelughter following me . But not today . Today , I was different ¡­ With deliberate slowness , I s up . I picked up my tray , now a mess of mingled food and looked at Marissa directly in the eye . Her smug expression faltered as I held her gaze . ¡° You know , Marissa , ¡± I said coolly , ¡° I¡¯ve been thinking about youtely . About how small and insignificant you are and I was going to forgive you , truly ¡­ but I guess you do not deserve it . ¡± Before Marissa could respond , I tipped my tray 32 Payback time dumped some food from my tray over her head . Gasps . and shocked exmations filled the air as food dripped down Marissa¡¯s perfectly styled hair and designer clothes . ¡° What the hell ?! ¡± she shrieked , stumbling backwards . I didn¡¯t stop there . I turned to her friends , who stood frozen in shock and emptied the rest of the food over them as well . The cafeteria had fallen into silence , as everyone stared at me . ¡° Listen carefully , Marissa , ¡± I turned back to her . She was trying to wipe food from her face . ¡° This is thest day you¡¯ll ever try to offend or bully me . Your father is a mere Gamma . How dare you think you have the right to torment me ? ¡± Her face turned bright red as she tried to talk but I pressed on , not giving her a chance to interrupt . ¡° I¡¯ve faced things you couldn¡¯t even imagine and survived , Marissa . Your petty attempts at bullying insults me . ¡± Then I turned to the address of the rest of the cafeteria , my eyes sweeping over the shocked faces of my ssmates . C 32 Payback time ¡­. ¡° Let me make something clear to all of you . If you don¡¯t want to end up like Marissa and her friends here , I suggest you mind your business from now on . I¡¯ll be in senior ss next year , and then I¡¯ll be gone for good . But until then , if any of you so much as looks at me the wrong way , you¡¯ll regret it . Do I make myself clear ? This is your final warning . ¡± I straightened my shoulders , grabbed my backpack and strode towards the exit . As I reached the door , I paused and looked back over my shoulder . ¡° Oh , and Marissa ? You might want to clean yourself up . That really doesn¡¯t suit you . ¡± Comment 11 View All > Q Leave the firstment for this chapter Vote Fandom Swipe left to continue > Send Gift Chapter 33 33 Night shift ( 1 ) 33 Night shift ( 1 ) L After my ¡® heroic ¡® act in the cafeteria , I tried to remain as invisible as I could . Someone had recorded me in action and the video was making rounds in our social chatwork . I was so ashamed of myself . I wanted to stop them from bullying me and not be like them . So , when the final bell rang , I hurried out of the school building , ignoring pleas from some of my ssmates ¡® who were trying to offer me a ride . It was a weird feeling , to be poor . As I made my way out of the building , my mind was still reeling from the day¡¯s events ¨C my confrontations . with Marissa , the new transfer student , Xander who had a weird aura around him and the unsettling presence of Mr Dupree his father . But there was no time to dwell on those thoughts . I had a shift at ¡® Coffee Nook ¡® to get to . The quaint coffee shop stood on the corner of a sleepy 1/5 ( 33 Night shift ( 1 ) vige ( I liked to call it that because most of the residents around the coffee shop were mostly seniors and were our main customers ) . As I pushed open the door , the familiar scent of freshly ground coffee beans and pastries greeted me , bringing a sense offort I hadn¡¯t realized I missed . ¡° L ! You¡¯re back ! ¡± the enthusiastic greeting came from Sarah , one of the baristas working in the cafe . She was done with high school and was applying for college , so the caf¨¦ was just her trying to save up enough money before her admission . She was one of the many human friends I liked who genuinely liked me back . In the past , we would greet with a hug but today I felt out of sync , so I managed a small smile . ¡° Hey , Sarah ¡­ yeah , I¡¯m back . ¡± I made my way to the back room to change into my uniform when I caught sight of my Nanny , Miriam or Mrs Grayson , as she was known here ¨C peering at herptop with sses perched on the bridge of her nose . Mrs Grayson was a name we hade up with and the story was ; that she was a single mom , with a 10-24 33 Night shift ( 1 ) runaway husband . Humans always loved the sob stories , so ours always sold . ¡° You¡¯rete ! ¡± she called out with a teasing smile . ¡° I¡¯m sorry , ¡± I said ducking into the back room . ¡° I had a weird day at school . I¡¯ll give you the detailster . How are you ? ¡± I called over my shoulder as I pulled on the dark green apron with the caf¨¦¡¯s logo . The uniform was simple ¨C ck pants and a white shirt ¨C but it felt like a shield , a way to blend into the normalcy of human life . Here , I wasn¡¯t a freak or a girl on the run from myplicated past . I was just L , the friendly barista . ¡° It will be fine as soon as I figure out these Excel Nanny replied in our sheets . Humans are so we native tongue drawing augh from me . ¡° Just say you need my help , ¡± I chuckled and went over to her . I spent the next ten minutes , showing her how to enter data on the Excel sheet and to perform simple calctions . Finally done with her , I took my ce behind the counter noticing immediately that the caf¨¦ was 19:24 < 33 Night shift bustling with regrs . ¡° Hey , look who¡¯s back ! ¡± said Mr Howard , an elderly man who always ordered the same thing ¨C a ck coffee with two sugars and a slice of lemon pound cake . He sat at the window table every afternoon , reading the newspaper . ¡° Thought you¡¯d gone and disappeared on us , Kiddo . ¡± I smiled warmly . ¡° Just took some time off , Mr H. Went to see my grandparents , ¡± I lied . ¡° But I¡¯m back now . Usual ? ¡± ¡° You bet ,¡± he gave me a wink before going back to his paper . Next , I made my way to Mrs Nguyen , a middle ¨C aged woman who always came i a cup of chamomile tea after her yoga ss . ¡° L ! ¡± her over ¨C penciled eyebrows arched dramatically ¡° Where have you been ? I was asking your mom the other day and she said you were taking a break ? ¡± Iughed softly , preparing her tea . ¡° You know me ¨C I never stay away for long . ¡± After that , a gruff but friendly voice belonging to Mr Thompson , one of our regrs , reached my ears . 33 Night shift ( 1 ) ¡° Well , look who¡¯s back ! ¡° . The retired teacher came in every day at 4 pm for his afternoon cappino . ¡° I missed you around here , kid . Everything alright ? ¡± I felt a warmth spread through my chest at his genuine concern . ¡° Everything¡¯s fine , Mr Thompson . I just needed some time off to deal with ¡­ family stuff . ¡± The lie alwayses easily and smoothly for me , practised over months of evading questions about my past . ¡° Well , d you¡¯re back . Now , how about that cappino ? ¡® As I prepared Mr Thompson¡¯s drink , I fell into the familiar rhythm of the job . Steam hissed , coffee dripped and milk frothed . I lost myself in the process , findingfort . I worked my way through my shift , stopping to greet customers . There was Mrs Rodriguez , the local librarian who always ordered a chaitte . Then came the group of college students who practically lived at the corner table during midterms refueling their study sessions with endless refills of ck coffee . In this world , I felt in control , grounded , needed ¡­ 33 Night shift ( 1 ) But not all customers were always weed . I narrowed my eyes as I spotted a group of young men enter . They were new , not regrs and had an air of trouble about them . The kind that came with too much confidence and not enough experience to back it up . Read thetest and free novels at .Com It was rare to see people like them around this side but I¡¯ve dealt with their type before . ¡° I¡¯ve got this , ¡± I murmured to Sarah who looked apprehensive . I approached the group , my face a mask of professional politeness . ¡° Wee to Coffee Nook . What can get I for you ? ¡± The leader of the group , anky guy with a nose ring , leaned on the counter . ¡° Well ello there , sweetheart . How about your number to art with ? ¡± Comment Post your firstment ! Vote Fandom 1 Swip Chapter 34 34 Night shift II L My smile didn¡¯t waver , but my eyes turned cold . ¡° I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s not on the menu . Coffee and pastries , however , are . Would you like to order ? Can I get you guys started with water first before you decide on what you want to have or should I ask you to leave ? ¡± The guy¡¯s friends snickered but he looked taken aback by my firm response . After a moment of tension , he straightened up . ¡° Fine . Fiverge ck coffees . To go . ¡± I moved over to the counter and in a few minutes , I ¡® had their order ready , I package it in the to ¨C go box and went over to them with c OS . ¡° Hey ! ¡± I said casually ¨C they stopped talking as soon as I approached them but I paid no attention to them . I dropped the coffee on the table . ¡° Here you go gentlemen ,¡± I shed them a smile but my eyes held a warning . ¡° Before you pay , are you sure you don¡¯t want me to get anything else for you guys ? Our Lemon cake is quite popr . ¡± 19 : 25+ 1/9 Read thetest and free novels at .Com ¡° No ,dy ! ¡± their leader huffed and brought out his card . After swiping up and confirming their payments , I thanked them again and went back to the counter marvelling at myposure , In the pack , I would have shrunk away from such confrontation . But here , in this small coffee shop , I found a strength I didn¡¯t know I possessed . It was as if a lot of things had changed since I got back . To say the truth , it hasn¡¯t been all sun and roses . I remember when I and Nanny ¨C Miriam had first arrived in the human world exactly 3 years and six months ago today . We had little more than the clothes on our backs and some money my parents had given me . It had been a hard transition , especially for me who was used to living in ple Having whatever I wanted to eat , all the clothes that I liked ¡­ and also for Miriam who was used to the structure of the pack life . But we had managed , surviving on Grace¡¯s little savings and the little money I had left . For six months , we wandered from one shop that was looking to employ . We didn¡¯t have referees or CVs as the human called it . They couldn¡¯t trust us enough to let us work for them . Despite , our willingness to work 34 Night shift II without being paid until they realized we weren¡¯t fraud , they had all refused . Finding this job had been a stroke of luck for us . One of the days , famished and munching on hamburgers we got at a ce where they gave free food , we stumbled upon the ¡® Help Wanted ¡® sign in the Coffee Nook¡¯s window . The owner , a gruff but kind ¨C hearted man named John had taken one look at us and hired us on the spot . ¡° I trust my instincts . ¡± He had said peering at us ¡° And they¡¯re telling me you two are exactly what this ce needs . ¡± He hadn¡¯t asked for references or even our experience , he just smiled and told Miriam after she finished recounting how her husband left us to fend on our own . ¡° You look like someone who needs a break . ¡± It was the first time since we¡¯d left the pack that I felt seen for something more than my past . We settled into the little apartment above the coffee shop , and for the first time , I started to believe we could make a life here . C 34 Night shift II Thankfully , I and Nanny were quick learners and soon found out that we enjoyed the work . It was simple , predictable ¨C everything our lives at Blue Ridge wasn¡¯t . A yearter , we¡¯ve saved up enough money and moved out of the apartment above the coffee shop and Mr John made Nanny the manager . These days , he was always on one cruise or the other and only called every month to get the analysis of sales . The memory brought a small smile to my face as I prepared another order . Just as I handed it to the customer , my phone buzzed in my pocket . I frowned , slipping the phone out and ncing at the screen . It was a private ID and had no number . ¡° Sarah , can you cover for me for ninute ? ¡± I hesitated for a moment frowning as I stared at my phone before stepping into the back room to answer . ¡° Hello ? ¡± I said , but all I heard was static . ¡° Hello ? ¡± I repeated , a knot forming in my stomach . There was no response , only the faint crackle of interference . I was about to hang up when I thought I heard something ¨C a voice , perhaps ? ¨C buried beneath the white noise . But before I could make it out , the call 34 Night shift i disconnected . Puzzled , I stared at my phone . Almost immediately , it ¨C rang again this time , it was an unknown number . My heart quickened . This time , I answered with a sense of urgency . ¡° Who is this ? ¡± Again , only static . I was feeling frustrated at this point as I hung up once more . The pattern repeated several times over the next hour . Each time I thought I could almost make out something in the static ¨C a word , a name , warning ? ¨C but it slipped away before I could grasp it . Frustrated and unnerved , I fir breathing heavily as I leaned a turned off my phone , inst the wall . What was going on ? The constant calls were grating on my nerves , adding to the stress of the day . Feeling a sudden need for air , I called out to Nanny , avoiding her knowing gaze . ¡° I¡¯m going to step out for a minute . ¡± I slipped out of the back door of the shop , then went towards the suggestion box that no one ever uses and retrieved a pack of cigarettes and a lighter . I leaned against the brick wall of the alley beside the coffee 34 Night shift II shop , contemting if I should break what I¡¯d worked so hard to leave . I¡¯ve been sober for three months . But I needed it at this moment , my nerves were all over the ce . I lit it with trembling hands , inhaling deeply as I took the first smoke . It was a habit I had picked up at seventeen , finding it an easy way to deal with all the bullying in school . I had promised Nanny that I would quit but right now , I needed something to calm my nerves . The day had been too strange ¨C first school , then these phone calls . And that man ¡­ Mr Dupree ¡­ there was something about him that set me on edge . ¡® I took several drags , watching he smoke curl into the evening air . The memory of M upree¡¯s eyes on me earlier sent a fresh wave of fear down my spine . Who was he ? Was he really Xander¡¯s dad ? And why did he make me feel so uneasy ? Why does it seem like I¡¯ve met him before ? I had never reacted to anyone like that before . It wasn¡¯t just fear ¡­ Lost in thoughts , I didn¡¯t notice the group of men approaching until they were too close . They moved with a certain sleekness , their eyes glinting in the dim light . Something about them was off , putting me on 10:26 < 34 Night shift II alert instantly . As they drew closer , my eyes widened in shock . Their pupils were slitted like cats and I recognized their faces from earlier . They were a rude group of five men . And they were ¨C shifters . I had heard of humans dabbling in dark magic to gain the ability to change form but I¡¯d never encountered any before . They weren¡¯t like our kind ¨C they were dangerous . Diabolical . My heart began to race , but I forced myself to remain calm . My grip on the cigarette tightened as I took another drag , ignoring them , keeping my eyes focused on the ground . But they didn¡¯t walk past me . Itead , one of them ¨C a burly man with a scar, runnin own his cheek ¨C stepped closer . ¡° Hey there , sweetheart . We meet again . How about you give us that number now ? ¡± I clenched my jaw , taking another drag of my cigarette as I gave the man a sideways nce . ¡° You¡¯re not my type , ¡± I muttered , trying to keep my voice steady . ¡° That¡¯s a shame , ¡± he drawled ¡° Because you¡¯re exactly our type . How about you go with us home and we will show you that appearances can be deceiving ¡­ you 24 Night shift know , teach you a little lesson on how you should treat your customers right ¡­ ¡± ¡° My memory is bursting with enough lessons but thank you for your help . I¡¯ll pass . ¡± The man chuckled ¨C both him and hispanions as they closed in on me . ¡° Who said you had a choice ? ¡± My mind raced , this felt all too familiar . ¡° Look ! ¡± I said , dropping my cigarette and grinding it out with my heel . ¡° I¡¯m sorry if I had spoken to you guys in a way that wasn¡¯t pleasant enough . It won¡¯t happen again and I¡¯m sincerely sorry . ¡± ¡® The shiftersughed . ¡° That sounded fake , L , too fake that it¡¯s annoying me . Perhap e should teach you a lesson about fake apologies ¡­ ead . ¡± I tensed , ready to defend myself . I migh Chapter 35 35 Shadows and whispers ¡­ 35 Shadows and whispers ¡­ L At that moment ¡­ I would have dly chosen the shifters but they seemed to shrink back at the sight of Mr Dupree , their cocky expressions fading into apprehension . The alley fell into an eerie silence as Mr Dupree¡¯s imposing figure loomed at the entrance . My eyes darted between him and the shifters , my body growing tense with surprise and wariness . First of all , what was he doing e ? Second , why were the shifters looking scared ? He was a human , if anything he should be the one backing away from them . Why did it seem they were shrinking under his gaze , looking at him sheepishly ? ¡° Why is no one answering my question ? ¡± Mr Dupree chuckled ¨C even that sounded sinister . ¡° Is there a problem here ? ¡± The leader of the shifters , the one that had tried to flirt with me in the caf¨¦ shook his head . ¡° None , we were just leaving ,¡± he muttered . 1410 35 Shadows and whispers ¡­ I watched as they turned and hurried away . As they disappeared from my line of vision , I found myself alone with Mr D. The relief I felt at the shifter¡¯s departure was quickly overshadowed by a new kind of unease . I forced a nonchnt smile as I stepped back , trying to suppress the urge to run . Swallowing hard , I murmured turning to Mr Dupree whose gaze was on me now . ¡° They¡¯re just lowlifes , I could have handled them . ¡± His lips curled into a smile that didn¡¯t reach his eyes . ¡° It didn¡¯t look that way to me , Miss L . Are you alright though ? Did they try to attack you ? ¡± he asked , as his gaze flickered all over my body . I felt exposed . ¡° No ! ¡± I shook my head eager to change the subject , I blurted out . ¡° What are you doing here ? ¡± I winced internally at how usatory it sounded . If he was offended by my question he didn¡¯t show it , instead , his expression softened , though it did little to ease my nerves . ¡° I live in the neighbourhood , ¡± he replied casually . ¡° Xander and I were just taking an evening stroll. We were in the coffee shop a while ago 19:27 2/10 < 35 Shadows and whispers ¡­ when I overheard those men talking about teaching someone a lesson . ¡± His eyes bore into mine . ¡° When I saw you heading towards the back door and those men leaving shortly after , I put two and two together . ¡± I shifted ufortably under his intense gaze . There was something about the way he looked at me as if he could see right through me . ¡° I didn¡¯t realize I was followed . Thank you for helping me , ¡± I said awkwardly , my fingers twitching as I resisted the urge to light another cigarette . ¡° You shouldn¡¯t be in dark alleys at this hour , ¡± he continued , his eyes straying to the cigarette pack peeking out of my pocket . ¡° And sn woman . You should know better . ¡± g ? You¡¯re a My cheeks burned at the condescending remark . I opened my mouth to retort but I thought better of it . Instead , I managed another tense , ufortable smile . ¡° Yeah ¡­ I should probably head back inside , ¡± I said taking a step towards the caf¨¦¡¯s back door . ¡° Thank you for ¡­ intervening and saving me . ¡± ? As I moved to go , his voice stopped me. ¡° Those men are panther shifters , ¡± he said his tone as cold as ever . ¡° They mighte back ; cats can be quite vengeful . So , 35 Shadows and whispers ¡­ I¡¯d advise you not to wander around alone again . ¡± I froze my hand on the door handle . How did he know about shifters ? And why did it sound like he knew more than he was letting on ? My brow furrowed slightly as I processed what he was saying . Panther shifters ? Panthers are messengers . In the mythical world , they¡¯re always used to track stray were ¨C creatures and since they could mask their scent naturally and take up any form just like Werefoxes , they had ess to almost any realm . What were they doing here ? Mr Dupree¡¯s voice cut into my thhts . ¡° Is itmon to see shifters in this part of tow I turned back to face him , shaking my head , my unease growing . ¡° No ,¡± I said slowly . ¡° This is my first time running into any . ¡± He nodded as if I had confirmed something for him . ¡° Well , be careful , Miss L . The world can be a dangerous ce for a young woman ¡­ especially one with your unique qualities . Before I could ask him what he meant by that , he turned and walked away , disappearing around the 4/10 < 35 Shadows and whispers ¡­ corner of the building . I stood there for a moment , watching him go , my skin prickling in a way it hadn¡¯t done in a long time . I rubbed my arms , trying to shake off the unsettling feeling . My instincts were screaming that something wasn¡¯t right , but I couldn¡¯t quite put my finger on it . Taking a deep breath , I turned and went back inside the caf¨¦ . Inside , the familiar warmth of the ce did little to soothe my frayed nerves . My eyes scanned the room , and they immediatelynded on Xander . He was sitting at one of the tables , casually scring through his phone while sipping coffee and in cake . He lookedpletely at ease as if he hadn¡¯t a care in the world . They must havee in when I was having those mysterious calls . oling on a slice of My eyes lingered on Xander for a moment . Something about him and his father felt ¡­ off . Earlier , Mr Dupree had talked about those shifters as if he knew I would understand what he meant . He didn¡¯t treat me like I was human . Was he a werewolf or any were ¨C creature ? other I watched as he entered the caf¨¦ and made his way to 5/10 35 Shadows and whispers ¡­ Xander¡¯s table . He leaned down , whispering something in Xander¡¯s ears before taking the seat opposite him . A casual observer might have seen nothing wrong in the interaction but to me , it felt strange . Despite Mr Dupree¡¯s imposing presence and a strange aura thatmanded the respect he seemed to carry, the way he bowed his head as he spoke to Xander struck me as odd . It was almost as if , despite appearance , Mr Dupree was the servant and Xander the master . As this thought crossed my mind , Xander suddenly lifted his eyes and our gaze met . his face and he raised his hand w mile spread across ng at me in a friendly manner . The moment our eyes locked , that prickle of apprehension returned in full force , sending a shiver down my spine . My breath caught in my throat as I managed a weak smile, feeling my heart beat a little too fast as I awkwardly waved back . Quickly , I looked away, hoping to avoid further interaction . I needed to focus , get back to work and ignore the growing sense of dread curling in my stomach . But before I could fully retreat, the front door of the caf¨¦ swung open again . 35 Shadows and whispers ¡­ ¡ª Three neers entered two women and a man . Their scents hit me ¡­ they were werewolves . They moved immediately to Xander and Mr Dupree¡¯s table that was when everything dawned on me . They were all werewolves . There was no way they could associate with those two and not be wolves . My mood soured instantly and my mind whirled with questions . Were they from my pack ? Were they here to find me ? Then I remembered that my parents had been d to let me go and it couldn¡¯t possibly be my ex ¨C mate . Nathan ! My mind wandered to my friend as I slipped ¡¢ out my phone to check if there v any messages . There was none . ¡° Do you mind attending to the neers ? ¡± I asked Sarah who didn¡¯t seem busy . ¡° Sure ! ¡± she shed me a smile and took the menus to their table . Another realization struck me . I hadn¡¯t picked up any werewolf scent from Xander or his dad ¡­ , now that I thought about it , I couldn¡¯t detect any scent from them at all . My mind raced as I nced at them again . Sarah was done taking their orders and the ¦³¦¡¦³¦¯ Read thetest and free novels at .Com 7/10 35 Shadows and whispers ¡­ neers seemed to be whispering something to Xander who continued drinking his coffee and nibbling on his cake . ¨C Who or what were Xander and his father ? They clearly knew about the mythic al world but they weren¡¯t werewolves or shifters . And why were they associating with these werewolves ? ¡° Everything okay ? ¡± Nanny¡¯s voice startled me out of my thoughts . I nearly jumped but caught myself at the dying minute as I turned to her with a forced smile . ¡° I¡¯m fine ! ¡± I said ¡° Just that , a grou werewolves entered a while ago and I¡¯m pissing myself with worry that my dad might have sent them but that¡¯s impossible right ? He doesn¡¯t like me that way ? ¡± Nanny¡¯s eyes immediately narrowed ¨C not with fear , she was never afraid of anything , just caution . ¡° The ones sitting at two tables near the window facing the streets ? ¡± she asked me , arranging stuffs on the counter . ¡° Exactly , ¡± I nodded . ¡° Although the handsome kid with amber eves is my ssmate . A transfer student and 500 35 Shadows and whispers ¡­ that¡¯s his father , the one sitting opposite him . ¡± ¡° Are they werewolves too ? ¡± Nanny asked , cleaning the counter now , giving them another casual nce . ¡° I can¡¯t tell ! ¡± I responded . ¡° I didn¡¯t pick up any scent and earlier , I ¡­ ¡± I trailed off . I was going to tell Nanny about the Panthers but , I would have to tell her why I had gone to the back of the shop , she¡¯d be hurt if she knew I had gone to smoke. R Before I could decide on what to tell her , Sarah returned to the counter with a weird smile on her face . ¡° L , they¡¯re asking for you ? ¡± ¡° A ¨C Asking for me ? ¡± I jabbed my index finger at my chest , knowing what she was talking about even before she said it . ¡° Who ? ¡± ¡° The people on that table , ¡± she pointed at Xander¡¯s table ¡° Not just you , but also Mrs Grayson . ¡± Chapter 36 36 The Panther encounter ¡­ L 1 ¡° What ? ¡± my eyes widened as my heart began to pound again . ¡° What did you say ? ¡± ¡° That table is asking for you and Mrs Grayson , ¡± Sarah repeated eyeing me strangely . ¡° Are you fine though , you ¡­ ¡± ¡° Why ? ¡± Nanny cut her off , ¡° What do they want ? ¡± Sarah shrugged , clearly just as puzzled as us . ¡° They didn¡¯t say . They insisted I call the m ger and also ask L toe . ¡± I and Nanny exchanged worried nces , both of us feeling a knot of unease settling in the pit of our stomachs . ¡° Why are we even afraid ? ¡± Nanny scoffed speaking in our native tongue as she leaned towards me . ¡° It¡¯s not like we did anything and you don¡¯t have to worry either , they don¡¯t seem like they¡¯re from Blue Ridge . ¡± I nodded , I wanted to tell her about the weird feelings . va I have been getting by just staring at both men but I 10:27 36 The Panther encounter ¡­ pushed it aside . We had a business to run , after all . ¡° Well , ¡± Nanny switched to English , straightening her apron . ¡° Let¡¯s see what this is about . ¡± As we made our way across the caf¨¦ to Xander¡¯s table , I tried to steady my breathing . I could feel a strange pull toward Xander , the same way I had felt today when he had sat next to me . Unlike his father , it wasn¡¯t fear ¡­ it was a strange attraction ¨C the drooly type . It was as if an invisible thread connected us , tugging at my very core . 3 ¨C When we reached the table , Xander¡¯s face lit up with smiles . ¡° L ! ¡± he eximed , shing me a disarming smile . ¡° I didn¡¯t know you worked 1. I was just telling them you¡¯re my ssmate . ¡± I gave the neers a hesitant smile , wondering why Xander felt the need to say that . He was making it sound like a family introduction . ¡° Yeah , I¡¯ve been working here for a while . ¡± Before the conversation could go any further , Nanny , cut in with a businesslike tone . ¡° What can we do for you ? ¡± Xander¡¯s father ¨C Mr Dunree sitting across from him 19:27 2010 < 36 The Panther encounter ¡­ smiled at Nanny¡¯s directness . ¡° We were wondering if you could handle arge takeout order for tomorrow morning ¨C cakes and coffee for about thirty to fifty people . ¡± ¨C The woman next to him nodded , her perfectly manicured nails tapping on the table . ¡° We¡¯re having a celebration tomorrow morning . We thought starting them off with coffee and cakes would be lovely . ¡± The woman turned and reached into her designer bag and pulled out a folded piece of paper , handing it to Nanny . ¡° Here¡¯s what we had in mind . ¡± Nanny took the list , her eyes scanr it . The items were numerous from the snippets I could see and the order needed to be ready by morning . She sighed softly and shook her head . ¡° I¡¯m sorry , but this is a pretty long list for such short notice . If the event wereter in the day , we could manage , but by morning? It¡¯s not just possible . ¡± The three neers at the table exchanged nces , as disappointment flickered across their faces . The woman sighed and nodded . ¡° That¡¯s understandable . I am a dummy for thinking this can be done in a blink of 8/10 36 The Panther encounter ¡­ an eye . I know I should have ced the orders ahead of time . ¡± Nanny , seeing their crestfallen expression , quickly added . ¡° There¡¯s another caf¨¦ across town that specializes inrge orders like this . I¡¯d be happy to give you their information . ¡± ¡° Really ? ¡± the woman turned to Nanny with eyes filled with gratitude . ¡° Thank you so much . ¡± ¡° Don¡¯t mention , ¡± Miriam chuckled . ¡° I¡¯ll go get their card , give me a moment , ¡± she turned and started going back to the counter . Seeing that I wasn¡¯t following her paused and asked me in a stern voice . ¡° What are you doing , L ? Let¡¯s go . ¡± ¡° Actually , ¡± Mr Dupree raised his hand as if to stop me . ¡° I was hoping I could talk to L . Do you have time ? ¡± he asked staring at me . I blinked in surprise , caught off guard by the request . I hadn¡¯t expected , Mr Dupree to single me out and the sense of unease I¡¯d been feeling all evening spiked . Before I could respond , Miriam stepped forward , her voice tense . 4/10 < 36 The Panther encounter ¡­ ¡° And why do you need to speak to her? ¡± she demanded narrowing her eyes . Mr Dupree raised an eyebrow , amusement dancing in his eyes . ¡° My , you¡¯re quite concerned about her , aren¡¯t you ? ¡± ¡° Because I am her mother ,¡± Miriam replied , giving him a cold look . Mr Dupree¡¯s expression shifted , softening with a hint of sympathy as he rose to his feet and bowed slightly towards her . ¡° Ah , I see . My apologies if I caused any concern . ¡± n a gesture of . Extending his hands towards Nan peace , he said . ¡° I¡¯m Xander¡¯s father . Xander just joined L¡¯s school and they¡¯ve gone quite far in their curriculum . I was wondering if L could tutor Him . I¡¯ve spoken to their teachers and they highly rmended her . Money is not an issue . ¡± I blinked , caught off guard by the request . I hadn¡¯t expected that , though the idea of tutoring Xander felt slightly pleasing to me and I couldn¡¯t tell why . Miriam eyed Mr Dupree warily but nodded . ¡° We¡¯ll think Read thetest and free novels at .Com it and let you know . ¡± 5/10 < 36 The Panther encounter ¡­ With that , the conversation ended . I and Nanny made our way back to the counter before the three people who had joined Xander¡¯s table left . As I resumed serving other customers , the strange feeling was back . asionally , I would look up at Xander and our gaze would meet . I was making conscious efforts not to walk over to him . As closing time reached , I started cleaning up . Wiping down tables , mopping the floors and wiping down the machines . Xander and his father were the only customers left and since we wanted to be polite , we just cleaned our way around them . e trash to the Sarah left earlier , so I had to tak dumpster out back . Finally , with the floors swept and everything in ce , what was left for me was to take out the trash bags and I¡¯ll be done for the day . I hefted the tworge trash bags and headed for the back door the cool night air washed against my skin as I closed my eyes , loving the change from the stuffiness inside . I had just tossed the bags into the dumpster when a low growl froze me in ce . 6/10 < 36 The Panther encounter ¡­ ¡° Well , well . ¡± A familiar voice drawled from the shadows . ¡° Hey , look it¡¯s our friend . ¡± I spun around , my heart hammering as I recognized the shifters from before only , they were just three now . They emerged from the darkness ; their eyes glowing in the dim street light . They blocked my path and their leader from before came forward . ¡ª ¡° Looks like the little bitch got lost , again , ¡± he sneered ¡° Or maybe you¡¯re a wolf ¨C aren¡¯t you ? Where is Daddy now ? call him to save you . ¡± ¡° Go ahead ! ¡± another voice teased ¡° Shout for him to come save you . ¡± My eyes darted to the caf¨¦¡¯s back door . It was too far . I¡¯d never make it even if I make a dash for it . Plus , these men were Panthers ¡­ they were fast . ¡° I don¡¯t want any trouble , gentlemen , ¡± I said trying to keep my voice steady ¡° You don¡¯t want anything from me . I am poor and broke and my body is riddled with incurable diseases . So , just let me go back inside and I promise , I won¡¯t breathe a word of our encounter to anyone ,¡± Their leaderughed , a harsh , grating sound . ¡° Oh , but 36 The Panther encounter ¡­ we do want trouble . You see , we have a message to send to that new Alpha in town . And you , little bitch is going to help us deliver it . Tell him we don¡¯t like his kind around here and that this town belongs to us now , ¡° . ¡° I don¡¯t know him like that ,¡± I said quietly , my eyes darting back and forth as I tried to assess the situation . ¡° You should send him the message yourselves . I doubt he¡¯d ever listen to me ,¡± . ¡° Really ? ¡± their leader mocked ¡° Just tell him anyways . I have a feeling he might be into you ,¡± . ¡° I don¡¯t want any trouble ,¡± I said twly backing away from the light . ¡° We shal see , ¡± they crooned in unison their teeth pulled back in glee . Suddenly , their leader lunged forward with such speed before I could react . Instinctively , I reached for the discarded broom leaning against the wall ¨C it wasn¡¯t much but it was better than nothing . I swung the broom with all my might catching the first shifters on the face , momentarily stunning it . But there were more , and they were faster , stronger . < 36 The Panther encounter ¡­ a Just as the second one tried to lunge at me , Mr. Dupree¡¯s voice came again , he didn¡¯t sound pleased . ¡° I thought we already settled this ¡­ ¡± When I turned , he was at the entrance of the alley and this time he had Xander with him . The Panthers snarled , backing away but still poised for a fight . ¡° Take L and go ! ¡± Mr Dupree said to Xander who nodded and reached for my hand . ¡° C¡¯mon , let¡¯s get out of here ! ¡± As we sprinted lightly to the back door , just before the door closed , I saw Mr Dupree r ¨C towards the panthers ¨C moving with inhuma . . speed and grace ¡­ ¡° he struck the first panther , sending it flying into a pile of crates , scattering the bottles in all directions . I gasped, and turned only to see Xander staring at me with amusement in his eyes . ¡° C¡¯mon , ¡± he said ¡° My dad hates it when people stare too much . ¡± 37 The rift in our world ¡­ Chapter 37 37 The rift in our world ¡­ Ramsey The cool mountain air did little to cool the frustration simmering inside me as I stood at therge , arched window overlooking the sprawling White Mountains . It had been days since I¡¯d brought Nathan here , hoping to extract information about L but he was proving more stubborn than I¡¯d anticipated . I felt ashamed and angry at the same time that someone else had kept L¡¯s whereabouts a secret while I had rejected her without thinking it through it didn¡¯t help that all attempts to locate her in the world had hit dead ends . ar My hands tightened on the window ledge , my knuckles turning white as I reyed myst conversation with Nathanst night in my mind . Behind me , Lenny cleared his throat gently . ¡° Ramsey ,¡± he began cautiously . ¡° You know this isn¡¯t getting us anywhere . Nathan¡¯s not going to talk and holding him here isn¡¯t going to make it easier to find L or make her magically appear . You need to let him go , he¡¯s the 37 The rift in our world ¡­ Alpha Heir ¨C you can¡¯t continue keeping him here like this . It¡¯s against ourws . ¡± I clenched my jaw , refusing to turn away from the view . ¡° I don¡¯t care ,¡± I scoffed . ¡° if Nathan has even the smallest clue where she is , I¡¯ll get it out of him and I¡¯ll let him go . ¡± Lenny took a step forward , ¡° Your engagement to Cassidy is tomorrow . It¡¯s time to forget about L . You rejected her , remember ? You made your choice . If word gets out that you¡¯re holding an Alpha Heir like this , it could lead to a revolt amongst the other Alphas and that¡¯s thest thing we need now . ¡± ¡° Any word from the Panthers ? ¡± I asked , leaving window as I crossed the room to where the minibar was . ¡° Are you even listening to what I¡¯m saying ? ¡± Lenny sighed ¡° You¡¯re obsessing over her at this point . Stooping low to use Panthers . What would your grandfather say when he finds out that you¡¯ve been wasting resources on Panthers because of a deviant ? ¡± Anger thrummed within me . In a sh , I crossed the room and grabbed Lenny by the cor mming his 2/9 37 The rift in our world ¡­ back against the wall . ¡° Don¡¯t you dare ¡­ ¡± ¡° Dare what ? ¡± he interrupted meeting my gaze with a chilly one of his . ¡° Come to your senses , Ramsey . The Panthers are saying they will no longer work with you . All the ones that were sent to go look for her alwayse back maimed . It¡¯s either they¡¯re blind , their tongues have been pulled out and they behave like they¡¯ve seen something terrible and they cannot speak . The only one amongst them who still has his vision is mentally unstable . He flinches at the slightest sound . Maybe , it¡¯s a sign that you need to forget about her . ¡± @ the I let my hands fall from his cor then walke settee . ¡° I can¡¯t , Lenny ! ¡± I cradled my head in my hands . ¡° I can¡¯t seem to stop thinking about her . , It would be better if she was in our world ¡­ if I knew I could catch a glimpse of her asionally . It hurts so much , my heart ¡­ ¡± I trailed off , exhaling deeply . ¡° I know , ¡± Lenny sighed ¡° I wished you had been more open to me , we would have found a way around this instead of rejecting her but this is your reality . You¡¯re our leader and you cannot afford to have your head in the cloud over some woman . You must forget her 3/0 < 37 The rift in our world ¡­ and ¡­ ¡± The door to the office swung open and Cassidy strode in , her scent and perfume filling the room . I stiffened , angry at myself for allowing her so close these past few weeks . Since she started working as my assistant , we¡¯ve fought several times , and she was making my a living hell . life ¡° Alpha ,¡± she said with a sly smile ¡° This file needs your signature on it , ¡± she said walking over my desk and cing it on top of the scattered papers . ¡° It¡¯s about tomorrow¡¯s event and it¡¯s a file from the security department . It¡¯s a list of people who will be and that¡¯s their security clearance . They no signature. ¡± ¡° I¡¯ll check itter ! ¡± I said gruffly . ending our . ¡° I already checked it for you . All it needs is your signature . We have less than 24 hours before the engagement , so ¡­ ¡± ¡° Fine! ¡± I cut her off and stalked towards my desk , reaching for a pen , I scribbled my signature on the file and tossed it to her . ¡° Here you go . Get the fuck out and don¡¯t bother me ! ¡± 37 The rift in our world ¡­ Lenny cleared his throat . ¡° I¡¯ll leave you two alone ,¡± he murmured and fled the office . As soon as the door closed , Cassidy sauntered over to me , her eyes gleaming with intention as a smile yed on her lips . ¡° Why are you angry dear ? ¡± she asked as she sat on the edge of my desk fingers brushing against my shoulder . ¡° You look angry and tense , ¡± she purred ¡° Did I do something wrong ? ¡± I removed her hands from my body and walked away from the desk, going instead to the settee . ¡° I¡¯m fine , Cassidy . I just have a lot going on today and I desire peace . Can you give me space ? ¡± ¡° What if I make you happy ? Give you this peace that you¡¯re talking about ? ¡± she batted her eyelids at me and came towards me , sliding onto myp before I could react . ¡° Let me help you rx , Ramsey. We shouldn¡¯t fight all the time , please baby ¡­ Her hands slipped inside the cor of my shirt , trailing lightly down the back of my neck . I stiffened , my mind immediately shing to L . The thought of her made my chest ache as if I was betraying her somehow . But anger red within me . Why should I feel guilty ? L was gone and I had a future to think about ¨C a future ¨C 37 The rift in our world ¡­ with Cassidy . Maybe , it was time to stop torturing myself . ¨C I turned to Cassidy , meeting her gaze as Lenny¡¯s words echoed in my mind . ¨C Perhaps , it was time to move on . With a low growl , I pulled her closer , crushing my lips against hers . She responded eagerly , her hands roaming over my chest . We were just getting tuned into the kiss when a knock on the door made me jerk away from her . The door opened and my secretary came in . ¡° Forgive me Alpha , But the White Mountain Moon Priest is here to see you . He says it¡¯s urge Cassidy slid off myp , smoothing her skirt , while I rose to my full height , wondering what the Moon Priest wanted . ¡° Send him in , ¡± Imanded . Momentster , the priest entered , his presence filling the room with a solemn aura . His face was a mask of serenity as his gaze flicked between me and Cassidy . ¡° It is good that I found both of you together , ¡± he started without preamble . His gaze lingered on me for a moment before he continued . ¡° I¡¯vee to speak with you regarding the date picked for your Joining 6/9 37 The rift in our world ¡­ Ceremony . ¡± My brows furrowed as I stared at him with unease . ¡° What about it ? ¡± The priest drew in a deep breath , his expression darkening . ¡° The alignment of the stars and the rift caused by the arrival of the Ferals ¡­ they have upset the bnce in our world in ways that cannot be understood yet . While the alignment for your engagement tomorrow is favourable , I must warn you you cannot proceed with the wedding . It would be dangerous . ¡± Cassidy crossed her arms , narrowing her at the priest . ¡° What ? Why not ? And how is it dangerous ? ¡± ¡° The priest¡¯s gaze turned cold as he faced her . ¡° Every day until two years from now , should you marry , your union will bring doom upon both of you and our world . The universe¡¯s energy has been disrupted and until it heals or a Moonsinger emerges to restore the bnce , one of you will die . ¡± ¡° A Moonsinger ? ¡± I repeated staring at him . ¡° Yes ,¡± the priest nodded gravely . ¡° A rift was caused by the arrival of the Ferals . ¡± 37 The rift in our world ¡­ Cassidy scoffed , her face flushed with anger . ¡° This is absurd , Ramsey , surely you¡¯re not taking this seriously ? ¡± I hesitated , torn between my duty as Alpha and the nagging feeling in my gut that was telling me to heed the Priest¡¯s warning . ¡° We can¡¯t just ignore it either . The safety of our lives and pack muste first . ¡± ¡° The Union between the Alpha and the Luna who will upy the White Moon Throne has never been a mere joining ritual , Cassidy Thorne ! ¡± The moon priest said angrily ¡° None of the previous Alpha and Luna got 1 after married , just because they want to ¡­ the carefully studying the constetion and making sure it aligns with the goodwill of the universe . The White Moon Throne is the heart of our world , if anything goes wrong , our world will be doomed . ¡± ¡° So what ? we just cancel everything ? Throw away weeks of nning because of some stupid stars and because an old man had a bad dream ? ¡± Cassidy¡¯s voice rose . ¡° Cassidy ! ¡± I chided her . ¡° Watch your words . ¡± ¡° Why ? ¡± she fumed , turning to me with anger in her 19:28 8/9 < 37 The rift in our world ¡­ eyes . ¡° We¡¯ve waited long enough to get here and now he¡¯s telling us that we can¡¯t marry ? So you can hook up with that Deviant ? ¡± ¡° Cassidy ! ¡± I growled a warning ¡° Watch your mouth . ¡± The priest raised a cating hand . ¡° On the brighter side , the engagement ceremony can proceed and being engaged gives you almost equal ess to all the privilgees of a Luna You can also use the time to strengthen your bond , to prepared for challenges ahead . If your love is true , it¡¯ll withstand the test of time . ¡± Read thetest and free novels at .Com st continued ¡° You may disregard my warning , ¡± the ¡° But I will not return to save you if the worstes to pass . ¡± Comment 7 Post your firstment ! Vote 1 Fandom Swipe left to continue > View All > Send Gift Chapter 38 38 Why is your scent all over the ce ? L Something is happening to me ¨C I think I am going crazy . I keep hearing voices in my head , coupled plus the dreams where I am a soldier fighting in a man¡¯s body . It was the same thing over and over like I¡¯m stuck in some time loop . I spun the lock on my locker , musing over what to do with myself . I had asked Nanny for interpretation but she told me the dream didn¡¯t make sense and that it could be the psychological effect from my past traumas . But I¡¯ve cut off everything that linked me to this supposed emotional trauma and these days , the only thing that gave me butterflies was Xander . After that event with the Panthers , Mr Dupree came to the caf¨¦ for three straight nights with the same tired expression and the same pleas for me to tutor Xander . He seemed desperate though I couldn¡¯t figure out why . It was on thest day that Nanny had agreed after listening to a sob story from Mr Dupree . ¡° Xander ¡­. he gave us a lot of trouble back at the pack . Since his mother died with his twin brother . He became so difficult to control and I had to leave before he got into some trouble and would be thrown into the holding cells forever . Read thetest and free novels at .Com You know how ourws can be . ¡± A tear had rolled down Nanny¡¯s eye at the end of his story and she¡¯d agreed . Every day , Xander would meet me at the caf¨¦ by 3 and I would tutor him for 2 hours . With each passing day , he seemed a little more open , a little morefortable . Even Mr Dupree no longer gave me the creeps . I found myself looking forward to our study session , not just because I enjoyed helping him but because I enjoyed hispany . Xander seemed like a pro version of my friend , Nathan who stopped texting back . We shared small moments ofughter , snippets about his past and his pack and more than once , I caught him ncing at me longer than necessary . 2) Just as I was done selecting textbooks for the next ss , I sensed someone approaching . I felt him before I saw him ¨C a shift in the air that made my heart skip a beat . I turned , a small smile ying on her lips as Xander came to stand beside me . ¡° Hey ,¡± he said softly , his eyes meeting mine . ¡° Hi ! ¡± I replied unconsciously tucking a strand of hair behind my ear , closing my locker softly . ¡° What¡¯s up ? ¡± D He leaned against the adjacent locker , his eyes boring into mine . ¡° Just wanted to know where we¡¯d be holding lessons today . ¡± I turned to face him , imitating his posture . ¡° Actually , I have the day off from the caf¨¦ today . How about youe over to my ce ? We can study there , it¡¯s quieter and it¡¯ll be fun . ¡± He raised his brow at me . ¡° And your mom is cool with that ? ¡± ¡° Of course , why wouldn¡¯t she ? It was her idea to have voue over . ¡± I scoffed leaning away 38 Why is your scent all over the ce ? from the locker and started moving towards my ss . ¡° It¡¯s just that she always looks at me suspiciously at the Caf¨¦ . I¡¯m worried that she thinks I¡¯m a bad person . ¡± a hot girl and ¡­ ¡± I caught ¡° It¡¯s normal for mothers to worry about their children , after all , I¡¯m myself before the rest of the words came out of my mouth and turned to Xander who had an amused smile on his face . ¡° I don¡¯t know why you shared that but ¡­ What time should Ie by ? ¡± 1 bit my lip , my face burning with embarrassment . I tend to say really nasty things in front of Xander these days . ¡° Maybe around four ? That gives me enough time to sort things out before we start . ¡± ¡° Four it is . See youter , hot L , he snickered before turning and walking down the hall as the bell rang , signalling the start of the next ss . Later that afternoon , I stood in the kitchen , setting out a few snacks for the study session . I was nervous , though I wasn¡¯t entirely sure why . Nanny suddenly poked her head into the kitchen a soft smile on her lips . ¡° You ready for your ¡­ ¡± she trailed offing inside , a mortified expression on her face . ¡° Is that makeup you have on ? ¡± ¡° What ! ¡± Guilty flooded my cheeks as I swiped at my red lips ¡° My lips were a little too dry earlier and ¡­ ¡± ¡° I knew it ! ¡± Nanny sighed ¡° I shouldn¡¯t have agreed to let you tutor him at home . You¡¯re already wearing makeup for him and look at that slutty dress you have on . Are you nning to seduce him or was this his idea ? ¡± ¡° Of course not ! ¡± I shouted looking now at the bodycon dress I had on . ¡° Fine , I¡¯ll go change . I just wanted to look different for a start . ¡± ¡° Look different by changing your entire look . I think you should cancel today¡¯s tutoring . Who knows what he¡¯ll do if he sees you like that ? ¡± ¡° He¡¯s not that kind of person , Nan . Xander is a proper gentleman . All the girls in school have the hots for him but he doesn¡¯t look at them . If anything , he¡¯s easygoing ¡° I don¡¯t care , ¡± Nanny said , her expression growing colder . ¡° Easygoing ? That boy¡¯s quieter than at shadow , and it¡¯s quiet people like him who do the most evil . You think I¡¯m going to leave your looking like this with him ? ¡± Before I could protest , the doorbell rang . ¡° That should be him ! ¡± I said a little too breathless , rushing towards the kitchen door . ¡° Go upstairs and change into something decent and longer . I¡¯ll see him in . ¡± ¡° I¡¯m 19 , Na ¡­ ¡± The rest of my words dried on my lips as she shot me a re . Without another word , I trudged up the stairs . When I came back down , he was in the living room , talking to Nanny . ¡° It¡¯s a lovely ce , Mrs Grayson ,¡± hemented looking around . 38 Why is your scent all over the ce ? oing to say more when I entered the room and cleared ¡° Thank you ! ¡± Nanny said coldly and was my throat . Xander turned to me a smile on his face melting the annoyance in my heart . ¡° Hey ! ¡± he smiled . . ¡° Hi ! ¡± I replied with a wider grin , feeling Nanny¡¯s gaze at us . She keeps forgetting that ¡° Are you ready to dive into some thrilling academic pursuits ? ¡± I was 1 Heughed , making the tension in my shoulders ease . ¡° Oh absolutely ! ¡± We moved to the dining table and dove into our lessons straightaway . Nanny hovered for nearly 45 minutes before she informed us loudly that she was going to the cafe and she¡¯d be back in the next 15 minutes . ¡° That was very tense ! ¡± Xander chuckled ¡° I thought you said she was cool with us studying in your house ? ¡± ¡° She was ,¡± I sighed ¡° Must have changed her mind . ¡° Do you want a snack ?¡± I offered , pushing the bowl towards him . . He nodded and selected a cookie . ¡° It seems you¡¯ve never brought a boy home ? ¡± ¡° At this point , I might die an old maid if she¡¯s reacting to you like this ! ¡± I sighed . ¡° Let¡¯s get back to work , who knows she may have hidden cameras watching us . ¡± We worked through problem sets and essay outlines having a littleugh here and there and small conversations . As I continued teaching him , I found myself watching Xander when he was focused on a particrly challenging problem . The furrow of his brow , the way he absently chewed on his lower ¨C lip ¨C I couldn¡¯t seem to look away , I was suddenly intrigued by him . At one point , our hands brushed as we both reached for the same textbook . A jolt of electricity seemed to pass between us and I looked up to find Xander¡¯s eyes locked on mine . For a moment , the world around us seemed to fade away , leaving only the two of us . My eyes drifted to his lips . The urge to kiss him was overpowering , heat pooling inside me . L , are you alright ? ¡± his voice snapped me back to reality . I blinked , realizing just how close were were . ¡° Oh ! I¡¯m sorry ,¡± I stammered , pulling away quickly . My heart raced as I moved back to my seat . ¡° You have really beautiful eyes , I blurted grabbing his test paper . ¡° Since you¡¯re done I¡¯ll look at it ¡° Hey ! ¡± Xander reached out , gently catching my hand as he took the paper from me . ¡° We¡¯ve been studying for a while . Let¡¯s take a break instead . ¡± Reluctantly , I followed him to the couch in the living room , sitting down with a conscious effort to maintain some distance between us . My heart raced and I didn¡¯t understand why I suddenly felt so drawn to him . As I fidgeted , Xander leaned towards me , reaching out to pluck something from my hair . Our faces were inches apart again . This time , I couldn¡¯t resist . I leaned in and kissed him , my lips meeting his with a sudden overwhelming imnukse 38 Why is your scent all over the ce ? When we pulled apart , I jumped to my feet , my checks burning . ¡° I¡¯m sorry ¡­ I¡¯m sorry ¡­ I wasn¡¯t I thinking . It¡¯s just that , your face was so close to mine and ¡­ ¡± H Xander came to stand in front of me , an unfamiliar glint in his eye as he reached for my hands , tugging me towards him . ¡° L ¡­ are you in heat ? ¡± he asked softly . My eyes widened . If I was in heat I would know . There was always a warning . ¡° No , of course not ! ¡± I stammered . 1 ¡° Then ¡­ ¡± His leaned in closer , his lips on my ears . ¡° Why is your scent all over the ce ? ¡± Comment Chapter 39 39 A wet massage ¡­ Warning [ Slightly Steamy Chapter ] L ¡° Will you be alright by yourself ? ¡± Nanny asked eyeing me with concern . So , the weird behaviour yesterday was because my heat started . I groaned in embarrassment as I remembered how I had been all over Xander yesterday . I wonder if he thinks I¡¯m crazy . ¡° I¡¯ll be fine , Nan ! ¡± I replied tly , looking out the window . ¡° I hate myself on days like this . ¡± ¡° I hate it for you too but , there¡¯s going to be a way soon . You know how curious these humans are , maybe when you¡¯re done with school , we could start looking for solutions . I¡¯m sure there¡¯ll be a way . ¡± ¡° Yeah ! ¡± I nodded , refusing to meet her gaze . After settling me in and fluffing the pillows and ensuring that I needed everything I within arm¡¯s reach . wanted ¡° If you need anything , just call me , okay ? ¡± Nanny said one more time as she rose to her feet . . I nodded , my voice barely above a whisper . ¡° I will . Thank you , Nan . ¡± with With a satisfied smile , Nanny left the room , closing the door softly behind her leaving me alone . my thoughts and my oozing pheromones . This month¡¯s heat had caught mepletely off guard . Usually , there were signs ¨C subtle changes in my body , a slight rise in my temperature , mood swings ¨C but this time , it had juste , leaving mepletely unprepared . I turned in my bed , trying not to think of the way , Xander¡¯s lips had felt on mine when I kissed him yesterday . I also felt guilty ¡­ but it onlysted for a moment . Ramsey was an ex ¨C mate and it¡¯s okay for me to move on . It¡¯s been several months already . An episode of desire surged through me as I groaned out , sping my thighs together . The urge to touch the aching need in between my legs was so strong but it¡¯ll be a waste of time , especially since this was the first day . Which was surprising because it didn¡¯t feel like the first day . The heat was unbearable and no matter how much I tossed and turned , I couldn¡¯t seem to find relief . It was as if my entire body was on fire . Eventually , exhausted from staying up all night , I dozed off . Suddenly , a sharp ringing sound jolted me awake . It was the doorbell . Groaning softly , I pushed myself out of bed , cursing loudly as the doorbell rang every second . Thinking it was Nanny , returning and may have left her key , I trudged wearily toward the door . As I pulled it open , I blinked in surprise . Standing there , in his school uniform and his quiet smile was Xander . ¡° Xander ? ¡± My cheeks turned red as my pheromones suddenly filled the air , and a shback of A wet massage . the kiss we had came to my mind . ¡° What are you doing here ? ¡± He shrugged nonchntly . ¡° I came to check on you . Our homeroom teacher announced to the ss this morning that you won¡¯t being to school because you aren¡¯t feeling well . ¡° Well ! ¡± I clutched at my gown ¡° Not that I¡¯m sick , it¡¯s just ¡­ I¡¯m not sure she would understand if I exined the situation to her . But , thank you . ¡± ¡° It¡¯s fine , I¡¯m a werewolf , L , I understand . Can Ie in ? ¡± he asked . I felt a sudden rush of panic . This wasn¡¯t right . I couldn¡¯t be near anyone like this , not while my body was in heat . My pheromones were already making me lightheaded and I was already picturing Xander in my head doing not ¨C so ¨C good things to me . I cannot be close to him ¡­ I might really lose control this time . ¡° You shouldn¡¯t be here , Xander , ¡± I said stepping back , closing the door a little as my heart raced . ¡° I¡¯m ¡­ I¡¯m not in a good state right now . You need to leave . ¡± But he didn¡¯t move , instead , his gaze remained focused on me . ¡° It¡¯s fine , L . If you¡¯re worried about your scent , it¡¯s a nice smell and it won¡¯t affect me at all . Not in the way you think . I just want to help . I¡¯m your friend . ¡± I shook my head , trying to reason with him , despite the wetness growing in between my legs . now . Read thetest and free novels at .Com ¡° No really . You don¡¯t understand . You should be in school , anyway . Why did you even leave ? ¡± His lips curved into a small , almost teasing smile . ¡° School isn¡¯t the same without you . Besides , I couldn¡¯t just sit there knowing you were here ¡­ suffering alone . ¡± ¡° It¡¯s ¡­ It¡¯s not suffering ,¡± I sighed . ¡° Maybe for some parts but ¡­ ¡± ¡° It¡¯s suffering , L ¡­ not having a mate to quench those annoying desires ¡­ ¡± he trailed off . The way his gaze held mine , it felt like he was undressing me . I mped my thighs together , fighting the moan that bubbled to my throat . I wanted to argue , to push him away but the heat inside me was clouding my thought . It was too much- my body ached with need and my mind was foggy with desire I couldn¡¯t control . ¡° Please , Xander ¡­ I can¡¯t think straight right now . ¡± He pushed past me , stepping inside and closing the door behind him . ¡° I know . That¡¯s why I¡¯m here . There was something different about him today there was an aura that I could feel and it was giving me a weird mix of strange energy that made my stomach flutter . He moved closer to me , so close that ifi reach for his lips ¡­ Without thinking , I reached up , my hand slightly grazing his cheek as I leaned in . The warmth of his skin under my fingertips sent shivers down my spine . I could feel my heart hammering in my chest as my lips hovered just inches away from his ¡­ But before I could close the gap , he gently caught my wrist , stopping me . ¡° L ! ¡± he said quietly but he was gazing at me softly . ¡° No ! ¡± < 39 A wet massage ¡­ ¡° I¡¯m ¡­ I¡¯m sorry ! ¡± I murmured taking a step back . ¡° It¡¯s fine . I¡¯m here to help in another way . I¡¯ve seen someone with a simr condition like yours ¡­ ¡± ¡° Really ? ¡± My eyes popped out . ¡° Yes , ¡± he nodded ¡° Wet massages always helped her . ¡± I frowned . ¡° A ¡­ wet massage ? What¡¯s that ? ¡± ¡° It¡¯s just like massage but wet and it¡¯ll help cool your body down , calms the pheromones . Trust me . ¡± My mind was too hazy to fully process his words and my body was crying for relief . ¡° Okay ¡± I whispered . He took me by my hand and guided me towards my bedroom upstairs . I wanted to ask how he knew which one was mine but I was too busy , moaning as my peaking nub rubbed against my thigh each time I took a step . Once we were iniisde , he guided me towards the bathroom . I followed him without protest . Once we were there , he began filling the tub with water , adding a mixure of ingredients that smelled fainitly of herbs and something else II couldn¡¯t quiet ce . As the tub filled , Xander turned to me , his gaze soft but serious . ¡° This might feel a bit strange , but just trust me . It¡¯ll help . I nodded , my body already trembling with need . I could barely think straight anymore . Something about Xander ¡­ something about him was making me lose control . He brought out an orb and ced at the head of the tub . ( 2 ) ¡° What¡¯s that ? ¡± I asked . ¡° Nothing special , ¡± he murmured . ¡° Can I undress you now ? ¡± Chapter 40 40 A wet massage II ¡­ Warning [ Slightly Steamy Chapter ] L I nodded biting another moan at how sexy that sounded . Read thetest and free novels at .Com He stepped closer , his hands gently reaching for the hem of my shirt . I hesitated for a brief moment , but my body was already craving his touch . I let him undress me , piece by piece . When he reached for my panties , I sucked in a deep breath as his hand grazed my woman core . ¡° Look at me , L ! ¡± hemanded softly , forcing my eyes open . Slowly , he slid my panties down my legs , stopping to rub the wet cotton material on the swollen lips of my woman core . I threw my head back , trying not to reach for his hand . Finally , I stood naked and exposed before him . He was a werewolf and I¡¯m sure he was ustomed to seeing a lot of naked bodies whenever there was a run . Mine would mean nothing to him . Without a word , he led me into the tub , the cool water immediately soothing my heated skin . I let out a soft sigh of relief as the water enveloped me but the ache inside me didn¡¯t disappear . My eyes fluttered shut as Xander knelt beside the tub , his hands dipping into the water . He began to massage my shoulders ¨C his touch was firm but gentle , his fingers working out the tension that had built up in my body . My breath hitched , the sensation of his hands on my skin sending waves of pleasure through me . I hadn¡¯t expected it to feel this intimate . ¡° Take the orb at the head of the tub ,¡± hemanded suddenly , his voice sounding distorted or was it my hearing ? ¡° Hold it and never let it go . It cannot touch the water . You must hold it slightly away from it , L . If you do not , I will stop . Do you understand ? ¡± I nodded and reached for the orb . 1 His hands moved slowly , methodically exploring every inch of my body with a care that made me hornier . The feel of the cool water and his touch was so much for me that I found myself leaning into his hands , desperate for more . He massaged my back , my arms , my legs and each time his fingers brushed over my skin , the heat inside me seemed to intensify . My body was screaming for release , the desire I had felt before doubled . Xander¡¯s hands slid to my breast , his hands brushing lightly over my engorged nipple . My breath quickened and I nearly dropped the orb when a growl from him made me hold it back up . I felt his fingers trace the curve of my breasts , sying his hands over them sending jolts of electricity through me as he reached for a puckered nipple and rolled it in between his thumb and index finger . ¡° Xander ¡­ ¡± I whispered . Not certain what I needed from him at that moment . He didn¡¯t respond . Instead , his hands continued their exploration , moving over my thighs , my stomach ¡­ every part of my body that was crying out for attention . I was so consumed by desire 40 Awet massage ¡­ that I could barely feel the orb in my hands . His hands moved lower , skimming over my belly button and then without warning , he stroked the soft , wet hairs on my woman part . I gasped , my body arching involuntarily under his touch . The heat inside me had be unbearable and all I could think about was the overwhelming desire that had taken hold of me . ¡° Touch me , please ! ¡± I begged , noticing he had paused . He didn¡¯t look at me , instead , his palm brushed my slit , touching my swollen nub peaking from . my folds . I trembled letting out a satisfied moan . For a moment , I felt a sh of embarrassment but the intensity of my need made me forget quickly . He settled his hand just above my nub , his other free hand stroking my thigh . Slowly , his hand . just above my nub began moving in a circr motion while his other hand still stroked my thigh . My breath hitched and I felt myself losing control . The pleasure was too much , too intense and I couldn¡¯t hold back anymore . With one final , desperate gasp , I gave in to the sensations . My hips bucked wildly as he continued to rub me . I moaned ¡­ my body trembling as waves of pleasure washed over me . The release was overwhelming and for a brief moment , all the heat and tension that had built inside me seemed to evaporate , leaving me in a blissful haze . Xander¡¯s hands stilled , his gaze darkening as he continued staring at me . ¡° Did he touch you like this ? ¡± Xander suddenly said . My eyes flew open and I nearly dropped the orb if I hadn¡¯t a lot of restraint . ¡° What ? ¡± I asked eyeing him warily . Although my body still hummed with desire , my wits had returned . I looked at my naked form and the man fully dressed kneeling in front of me . I was beginning to regret this . Slowly , I turned and dropped the orb . I rose to my feet and stepped out of the tub , wrapping a towel around my trembling form . ¡° Your mate ! ¡± Xander moved over to the sink and was watching his hand . ¡° Did he touch you like this ? ¡± ¡° H ¨C How ¡­ ¡± I started . ¡° His mark , L ! ¡± he shook his head slightly looking at me . ¡° His fading mark on your neck is how I know . Although I didn¡¯t almost see it , the wolfsbane did a good of masking it . ¡° Oh ! ¡± I sighed with relief . ¡° For a moment ¡­ I thought , never mind ¡­ ¡± I chuckled nervously suddenly feeling embarrassed . ¨C ¡° Do you still think of him ? ¡± He askeding to stand in front of me , forcing me to look up at him . ¡° Do you still want to go back to him ? ¡± I shook my head giving him a sad smile . ¡° He doesn¡¯t want me . He rejected me . ¡± He nodded , his eyes watching me silently . ¡° How about you ? Do you still want him ? ¡± I shook my head ¡° That would be foolish . If he doesn¡¯t want me , then I don¡¯t want him back ¡° ) 16 I 20 ( 40 A wet massage II ¡­ ¡° Good girl ! ¡± Xander muttered and without warning , cupped my face and nted a kiss on my lips . stunning me . When he pulled away , he stared at me with soulful eyes , caressing my cheek with his thumb . ¡° This shouldst for about 8 to 9 hours before the pheromones attack again but I¡¯ll be back tomorrow ¡­ ¡± ¡° I don¡¯t understand ,¡± my brain finally made a coherent sentence . ¡° Your pheromones can be controlled . If you try to satisfy the urge the proper way , it¡¯ll give you temporary releases but you¡¯ll be fine ¡­ better than before . ¡± ¡° Really ? ¡± He nodded ¡° You don¡¯t know what you¡¯re capable of , how much power you can exude in this state ,¡± he sighed ¡° But I¡¯ll help you ¡­ so it doesn¡¯t be a problemter . ¡± I had no idea what he meant but it didn¡¯t matter now . I was feeling fuzzy and I loved the way was looking at me ¡­ as if I was something precious . ¡° Thank you , ¡± I whispered finally . Xander simply nodded , his expression still calm , though there was something in his eyes something dark , something possessive ¨C that made my heart race all over again . As he left my bedroom , I copsed onto my bed , my body exhausted , my mind a whirlwind of confusion and desire ¡­ as I slipped into the dream world ¡­ I saw my father , sprawled on the ground , covered with blood with a Feral sitting next to him . There was a cluster of stars on his hind feet and pupils that had the same intensity as Xander . When I jolted awake ¡­ somebody was sitting on the edge of my bed , staring at me . Chapter 41 41 Shadows of the past ¡­. Miriam POV ( Nanny ) I was hunched over a hardcover notebook in my small office at the back of the caf¨¦ . My brows furrowed in concentration as I jotted down L¡¯s recent symptoms , trying to make sense of the changes I¡¯d been observing . Since she started getting her pheromones every month , I made it my duty to note down the symptoms and help her prepare for the next month but this month had taken us by surprise . Read thetest and free novels at .Com Excessive heat and increased sexual behaviour I jotted it down checking other cycles to see what was missing . Today was the first day and she was already showing signs associated with thest day of her heat . Something was not right . My pen hovered over the book as I pondered for a moment , trying to figure out if her trip to Blue Ridge Pack was the cause . Though she had promised to tell me everything about what went down there , 1 wish she would spill already . I knew something had happened to her and I didn¡¯t know why she wasn¡¯t telling mc . A soft knock on the door interrupted my thoughts . I quickly closed the notebook and pretended to be working with the system in front of me . Sarah poked her head in . ¡° Mrs Grayson ? Miriam ? ¡± Sarah gave me a baffled expression ¡° Someone is asking for you at the counter . My eyebrows shot up in surprise . I wasn¡¯t used to visitors ¨C especially the ones asking for me by my name . I didn¡¯t have any friends in town , nor did I socialize with anyone beyond the caf¨¦ regrs . Slowly , I dropped the notebook inside the table drawers , locking it before I rose to my feet . ¡° Did the person leave a name or something ? ¡± I asked , my curiosity growing . Hoping it was not another batch of Panthers . I¡¯ve caught several of them this week hovering outside the caf¨¦ . They were all trying to get information about L . Thankful for the little skills and knowledge I had , I had sent them home but in bad shape . I cracked my fingers , stretching my neck as I walked towards the door . I had to be prepared for anything . Sarah shrugged . ¡° He didn¡¯t give his name . Just insisted to speak with you . ¡± . ¡° Thank you you , Sarah ,¡± I shed her a smile . ¡° I¡¯ll be out in a minute . A momentter , I made my way to the front . As I approached the counter , my heart dropped into my stomach . Standing by the entrance was a man I had hoped to never see again . He stood there , his eyes darting back and forth from the caf¨¦ , he looked so ufortable and out of ce . My expression hardened instantly . Despite an attempt to hide the hatred for him in my heart , it was visible in my eyes . I stopped a few feet away from him , not bothering to reach the counter , crossing my arms over my chest . Our gaze met and held . 41 Shadows of the past . ¡° What do you want ? ¡± I asked coldly . ¨C His eyes flickered over my body and for a moment , a pang of guilt crossed his face . But it was gone as quickly as it appeared . He looked the same as he always had broad shoulders , tall , with a rough edge that had once been alluring but now only reminded me of all the pain he had caused . ¡° I need to talk to you , he said , his tone surprisingly soft as though he was trying to pacify me . Thest time he had showed up , when L had turned 17 , we fought and since then , we never spoke . I scoffed , rolling my eyes in annoyance . ¡° Can¡¯t you say whatever it is that brought you without drama ? ¡± ¡° It¡¯s important your cars hear this alone , Miriam . Please ¡­ ¡± here ¡° Fine ! ¡± I sighed gesturing towards the door that led to the back of the caf¨¦ . When he came behind the counters , I led him to my small office . Once inside , I shut the door behind him , crossing my arms again , leaning against the edge of my desk and fixing him a steely gaze . ¡° Well ? ¡± He cleared his throat , shifting awkwardly . ¡° How¡¯s L ? ¡± My eyes narrowed . ¡° She¡¯s none of your business ,¡± I snapped . ¡° Why are you really here ? ¡± He ran a hand through his hair , a gesture so familiar it made my chest ache with unwanted memories . ¡° Look , I¡¯m only trying here . I know I haven¡¯t been present . But things are different now . Can you go easy on me for once ? ¡± I smirked . ¡° Easy on you ? That¡¯s riching from someone like you . Why are you here ? ¡± He sighed . ¡° I¡¯vee to warn you ¡­ ¡± ¡° Warn me ? ¡± My lips curled into a smile . ¡° How noble of you . But I don¡¯t need your warnings . Your don¡¯t get to pretend to care about us just because you¡¯re feeling guilty . ¡± His expression grew serious . ¡° The Lycan Leader is looking for L . You need to stay under the . radar . Thankfully she doesn¡¯t have her Pack Mark on but he¡¯s been searching for her frantically . I told him , you¡¯re an Omega and do not have our mark . So , you must be careful . ¡° I already knew that , I scoffed . ¡° Do you know how many Panthers I¡¯ve had to deal with this week ? Your warning came a little toote . ¡± ¡° He¡¯s also , watching me , Miriam . I had to slip out today because the annual Moon Goddess Ceremonymences soon and I know he¡¯ll be super busy . ¡± ¡° Thanks for your care but we¡¯re perfectly fine and It¡¯s my job to protect her . ¡± He nodded , exhaling deeply . ¡° Did she tell you she was attacked by the Ferals near the White Mountains ¨C the Northern Forests to be precise ? Has she recovered yet ? ¡± The smirk on my face faltered for a brief moment . So that was how she got injured ? ¡° I guess by the surprise on your face that you didn¡¯t know either ?¡± he sighed , running his hand M 2 41 Shadows of the past ¡­. . He took a step closer , his eyes pleading . ¡° Things have changed . We need to tell ¡­ ¡± ¡° No ! ¡± I cut him off , my voice firm . ¡° We are not telling her anything . We don¡¯t need anything from you . I said we¡¯re fine . You don¡¯t need to worry about us and you certainly don¡¯t need to show up here like some concerned ¡­ ¡± I bit my tongue at thest word . ¡° You¡¯ve never been that for her He opened his mouth as if to say something else but my re stopped him in his tracks . ¡° Save it . Whatever it is , I don¡¯t want to hear it . Just go . ¡± ¡° Mirima please ¡­ ¡± he pleaded . ¡° Leave ! ¡± I said firmly . He hesitated , his eyes flickering with something unreadable , but eventually , he nodded . Without another word , he turned and walked out of the office , leaving me standing there , my heart pounding in my chest . As the door closed behind him , I let out a slow breath , although I was still feeling tense . I didn¡¯t trust him , but I was certain he wasn¡¯t going to interfere with L again . Later that evening , after the caf¨¦ had closed and I arrived home , my senses , immediately became on high alert . Something felt off ¨C an unfamiliar presence lingered in the air . It was faint but it set me on edge . I ced my keys on the table , looking around , my instincts telling me that something seemed , different . But as I walked through the house , checking the windows and doors , everything seemed in ce . Still , the strange feeling was still there . Then as I approached L¡¯s room , I noticed something else ¨C L¡¯s Pheones were not as strong as before . Usually , as she was on her heat , every part of the house would be filled with it . But the scent was unusually faint . I panicked for a brief moment , myheart skipping a beat . Was L gone ? Did the Panthers get here already ? ¡± I rushed to her room and kicked the door , prepared for the worst , only to find the girl sleeping peacefully in her bed . Relief flooded my chest as I saw the girl was safe . I approached the bed , kneeling down beside her and reached out to gently stroke her hair , my finger threading through her soft strands . For a moment , I just watched her , the tension in my shoulders easing . There was something about her -something beyong what L herself knew ¡­ I¡¯ve been watching over her since she was a baby and I wasn¡¯t goint to stop now . ? L stirred slightly in her sleep , her eyelids fluttering open as she blinked groggily . ¡° Nanny ? ¡± she mumbled sleepily . ¡° Shh , ¡± I soothed smiling softly , my hand still stroking her hair . ¡° Go back to sleep sweetheart ,¡± I whispered . ¡° I¡¯m here . ¡± 41 Shadows of the past ¡­. nkets . I continued to sit there , watching of her as my heart swelled with a fierce protectiveness that only seemed to grow stronger with each passing day . I waited until I was sure she was fast asleep . With ease , I gently flipped her over , removing the towel that was wrapped around her chest as I turned to inspect the wounds on her back . The so ¨C called Feral wounds . Since her room was dark , there was not much I could see . Just as I was about to turn on her bedsidemp , I noticed three dots gleaming on her back. Frowning , I reached for the bedsidemp and turned it on . It was not three dots ¨C it was three stars , lined directly on her spine . 2 Chapter 42 42 The unspoken heat L o I woke up the next morning , blinking groggily at the warm sunlight streaming in through my window . I stretched , feeling a strange calmness settle over my body . The overwhelming tension that had gripped me yesterday seemed to have cased , leaving me surprisingly ¡­ normal . I no longer felt that feverish , consuming desire ¨C I was still horny but I felt like I could control it . As I made my way downstairs , I saw Nanny standing by the stove , staring at the pot on fire but she seemed to be absent ¨C minded . Her eyes were nk , and her brows were furrowed in a frown . ¡° Nan ? ¡± I called out . No reply . ¡° Nanny ? ¡± I called out the second time , this time louder than the first one . She snapped back to reality , shing me a smile not before I saw worry sh in her eyes . She wiped her hands on the dish towel on the counter and came towards me . ¡° Good morning , dear , ¡± she greeted softly , her eyes scanning me as though she was assessing my condition . ¡° Are you feeling better ? You don¡¯t seem like you¡¯re still going through your heat . ¡± My body tensed under her scrutiny as I recalled what had happened yesterday with Xander . True , my pheromones were everywhere in the room but I wasn¡¯t doubling with asional shes of desire , or moaning at the slightest move of my body . Did it have anything to do with . Xander yesterday ? Quickly , I masked my unease with a faint smile . ¡° I¡¯m still going through it ! ¡± I murmured awkwardly . ¡° It must have been the sleep . I slept quite a lot yesterday . ¡± Her gaze softened , though there was still a hint of worry in her expression . ¡° That¡¯s good , but your pheromones are still very active . Be mindful of it , alright ? This heat seems different from your usual cycles . Maybe it has something to do with your visit to Blue Ridge ? ¡± she gave me a suggestive look . Read thetest and free novels at .Com 1 shrugged , resisting the urge to say anything . The truth was , I was terrified of saying too much because I was afraid that I might let it slip that Xander had been here the previous day . I hadn¡¯t told her about his visit and the mere thought of exining what had happened alone made my heart race . Quickly , I changed the subject . ¡° Did youe to my roomst night ? ¡± I asked , trying to sound curious . ¡° I thought I saw you at the edge of my bed with someone else . I She froze , giving me a scared look . ¡° No ¡­ No dear , ¡± she shook her head severally . ¡° I mean , I dide to your room but I was alone . Why ? Did someone else visit you ? ¡± ¡° No ! ¡± I shed her a strained smile , moving past her to the fridge for a bottle of water . Did Nanny know ? Could she possibly have figured out that Xander had been here ? My hear an to pound in my chest but I forced myself to remain calm . ¡° Perhaps , I was just half ¨C asleep , ¡± I said . WATH 42 The unspoken heat quickly , waving my hand dismissively . ¡° I must have been dreaming or something ¡± Nanny studied me for a moment , as though she was trying to read something deeper in my expression , but eventually sighed . She set the dish towel down and walked over to where I stood . ¡° L ,¡± she began , giving me a serious expression . ¡° I need you to be careful . I¡¯ve seen Panthers around the caf¨¦tely and you know what that means . I don¡¯t know if they¡¯vee from the pack , but it¡¯s strange that they¡¯re lurking near us . We can¡¯t take any risks . ¡± I blinked in surprise wondering if it was Mr. Dupree ¨C Xander¡¯s father that told her about the Panthers . But before I could respond , Nanny reached out a ced a reassuring hand on my shoulder . 7 ¡° Promise me you¡¯ll be careful , ¡± she said , her eyes searching mine . ¡° I promise , ¡± I whispered with another strained smile . ¡° Don¡¯t worry , I¡¯ll be at home all day . ¡± She nodded and returned to the stove . ¡° When are you going to tell me how you got injured ? ¡± she nced at me before returning to her cooking . ¡° You know you can tell me anything right ? We agreed that there¡¯ll be no secrets from us . ¡± t * I¡¯m not trying to keep it a secret , Nan ,¡± I sighed ¡° I don¡¯t think now is the right time to say anything . But I promise that I will , soon . ¡± An hour after Nanny left the house , I was pacing in the living room , wondering if I should just give Xander a call . I was giddy with excitement and my heat was slowly increasing . Seems whatever Xander had done yesterday was slowly dissipating . My mind kept drifting back to yesterday and what had transpired between us . The memory made my pulse quicken and my checks flush , but before I could dwell on it too long , the doorbell rang . I opened the door , my breath catching when I saw Xander leaning by the door , a backpack slung casually across his shoulders . He was not in his uniform and he looked a little more rxed than usual , his dark hair slightly tousled . His eyes , intense and unreadable as always , softened when they met mine . ¡° Hey , ¡± he greeted with a wink . ¡° Hi ! ¡± I replied , fighting a blush , stepping aside to let him in . ¡° Come on in We went directly to my room today . After he settled to the couch in the room , his gaze sought mine where I was on the bed . ¡° How are you feeling ? ¡± he asked . I exhaled slowly . ¡° Better . Much better than yesterday . I managed to sleep through the night ¨Cwhich is rare . ¡± He nodded . ¡° That¡¯s good , but you¡¯re not I looked at him curiously . ¡° What do you mean ? ¡± w out of the woods yet . ¡± He shifted in his seat , his gaze bing more intense . ¡° The reason you¡¯re still dealing with 42 The unspoken heat these pheromones is because you¡¯re not doing anything about it . You¡¯re supposed to be expelling that energy . The more you do that , the less intense it will be with each cycle ¡± I frowned , confusion washing over me . ¡° Expelling it ? How ?¡± ¡° You¡¯re so innocent , L ¡­ much more innocent than the ones before you . Come ! ¡± he stretched his hand to me ¡° I¡¯ll teach you . ¡± Chapter 43 43 The unspoken heat II L I took his hands , wondering what he meant by that statement . He guided me to the full ¨C length mirror in my room and positioned me in front of it . I nced at my reflection , feeling a strange sense of desire suddenly growing inside me with Xander so close . I could already feel the familiar warmth creeping back into my body , the heat I had thought had subsided . Xander stood behind me , his hands resting lightly on my shoulders , his eyes locked with mine in the mirror . ¡° Look at yourself , L ,¡± he murmured , his voice low andmanding . ¡° See how beautiful and desirable you are ¡­ Even the almighty White Throne Leader couldn¡¯t resist you . ¡± I swallowed hard , my skin tingling . I was sure I didn¡¯t tell him who my ex ¨C mate was , how did he know ? ¡° Strip ! ¡± he said , his gaze darkening as they met mine again . ¡° Strip , L ¡­ let me look at that beautiful body of yours . ¡± ¨C My heat was pulsating through me now wild and hungry . Slowly , I reached for the hem of the knee ¨C length bodycon gown I had on and slowly , I tossed it over my head , standing before the mirror in just my ckcy , bra and matching panties . Xander leaned in , pressing open ¨C mouthed kisses on my bare shoulders , causing me to inhale , sharply . I pressed my body against him , closing my eyes in relish . ¡° Open your eyes , L ,¡± hemanded again ¡° I want you to see how you look when you¡¯re horny . ¡± I sucked in a deep breath as his words caused a sudden surge of desire to pass through me . He reached for the sp of my bra and undid it , tossing it aside . Xander¡¯s hands delicately closed around my breast , closing tighter as his fingers slipped up to my nipples . His index finger , settled on the rosy nub that was taut with want , running his hand around them . Drawing a moan from me . I wanted to close my eyes but , there was something about the way his gaze held mine in the mirror . It was as though I couldn¡¯t look away . He started kneading my breast , running his index . finger on the swollen tips asionally . Afterwards , he released them , taking a step back . ¡° Touch yourself , L ! ¡± he hummed softly in my ears , his breath caressing my skin ¡° I know you want to . Without thinking , I reached for my breasts and began to knead them . I felt my face flush and my body started to shiver uncontrobly as I decided to keep watching myself . I grabbed one of my breasts and lifted it towards my face , flicking my tongue in and out as I did . I delicately traced my engorged rosebud before I lowered my lips ton to it , gently sucking . It moaned as I sucked , rolling my tongue around the erected buds , as I pulled them further into my mouth , co The unspoken heat !! My neck began to ache , so I finally let go of my breasts , using my left hand to caress the left one while my other hand moved towards the band of my panties . My gaze met Xander ¡® who was staring at me without so much as an emotion on his face . ¡° Continue , L ! ¡± he urged . I syed my hands on my woman core stroking the strands of soft hair peaking from mycey panties , biting off a moan . I reached for my wet crouch , my scent pooling strong all over the room . I stroked my wet crotch , still pulling and tugging at my crect buds . My hand moved up and down , stroking the wetness , moaning and loving the sweet sensation that coursed through me . Ramsey¡¯s image shed into my mind but I quickly thrust it aside . He didn¡¯t deserve it . I watched as Xander took a step backwards and went to his bag which was sitting casually on the couch in my room . He opened the backpack and brought out the orb , which he came to ce at the base of the mirror . My breathing was heavier now and I was tugging too tightly at my nipples which were rigid with blood . Xander came to me again , kissing my neck , sending warm thrills all over my body . I groaned , arching for him , wishing he would take more . He ced his hand around my band , tugging at my panties . He pulled them past my soaking core , past my hips , throwing them over my ankles . Finally , I stood before him , naked as yesterday , staring at my glistening core with my warm juices seeping down my legs . ¡° Touch yourself ! ¡± he murmured into my ears ¡­ running his wet tongue around my earlobe , drawing another moan . Trembling with desire , I lowered one hand to my soaking core , spreading its pink , moist lips wide apart . I coated my fingers with my juiced , scooping them generously from the opening of slit . Satisfied that I had enough lubrication , I slowly traced my erect nub peaking out from my folds and began to gently rub it . my An ecstatic smile spread across my face as I moaned louder , reaching out to grab Xander¡¯s hands for support as I stroked my nub . I leaned against Xander who was holding me in ce firmly as I moaned and stroked myself . Xander¡¯s voice came to my ears , again , this time , it was raspy and rough and I heard that distorted voice from yesterday again . ¡° Fuck yourself ! I groaned , slipping my third finger inside me . Since I was slippery , I inserted it in and pulled it out before mming all of it inside me again . I picked up speed , feeling sweet sensations coursing through my body . I continued tugging at my breast , going as fast as my finger could . I slipped in my ring finger , loving how full I felt . I positioned my hands in such a way that as both fingers went in and out , my thumb was rubbing my aroused nub . < 43 The unspoken heat II Soon , I was thrusting my hips , following the movements of my hand . My head whipped back and forth as I moaned with pleasure . Xander just stood there cradling me as I serviced myself . ¡° Oh ! ¡± I cried , feeling my insides clenching my fingers , until I thought I wouldn¡¯t be able to take them out . Read thetest and free novels at .Com ¡° Look at the mirror , L ! ¡± Xander instructed again . ¡° See how beautiful you look ¡­ see how much power , how much control you have over yourself ¡­ ¡± I groaned my response . Any moment now , I would spill over ¡­ my mother was no longer mine . Suddenly , Xander yanked my fingers from where it was lodged inside me , also removing my hands that had been stroking my rosebuds . My eyes flew open ,ddened with desire as my gaze met his through the mirror . ¨C I wanted to ask him why he had done that suddenly , he settled in front of me picking up the orb close to the mirror . ¡° Hold it just like yesterday ¡­ and let me please you . ¡± Chapter 44 44 Secrets and confessions . L I clutched the orb , the room as Xander expertly yed with my outer lips , v soft moans fillin spreading the wetness pooling from it like lubrication before moving to my nub . With one probing finger , he found my rock ¨C hard nub and began to rub his finger up and down , imitating my previous action . I began to buck my hips up and down , following the movement of his hand . ¡° You¡¯re so perfect , L ,¡± Xander said suddenly , with wistfulness in his voice . ¡° Does it feel good ? ¡± My only reply was to throw my head back even further moaning with delight . His breath was warm against my skin as he worked his tongue expertly , flicking it up and down , probing . searching ¡­ slowly , he inserted one finger , pulling it back and forth to spread the wetness fully . He pushed in until he was up to his knuckle and could go no further . He twisted his finger in the slick slit , wiggling it around , making me thrash my head about and moan even louder when he hit a sweet spot . ¡° Don¡¯t stop ! ¡± I cried , ¡° Please , don¡¯t stop ! ¡± His tongue reached for my nub again , while still pounding his finger in and out of me and I went wild . His tongue reced his hands at some point and I could barely hold on . The orb in my hand pulsed , emitting a faint warmth that somehow intensified my sensations . I clung to it as . though it was an anchor as my body trembled with waves of pleasure . My muscles tightened , my back arched as the orgasm washed over me . I felt Xander¡¯s grip on my thighs tighten momentarily before he pulled back , watching me with a look of quiet satisfaction as I slowly came down from my high . He collected the orb from me before scooping me in his hands and taking me to the bed . My eyes were still tightly shut , relishing in the free falling I just experienced . When I opened my eyes , I saw he was lying beside me , his gaze fixed on the ceiling . The air around us was calm , an unspoken understanding of what had just transpired , yet nothing felt awkward . Instead , azy smile crept onto my face as I rolled onto my side to face . My body . was still humming with the aftermath but something else had caught my attention . My eyes trailed downwards towards the lower part of Xander¡¯s body , as I stared at him curiously . ¡° Are you ¡­ alright ? ¡± I asked . Xander who had been lost in thought , turned his head to look at me , confusion shing across his face for a minute . ¡° Yeah , I¡¯m fine . Why do you ask ? ¡± My gaze dipped down again , more pointedly this time ,nding on his crotch . ¡° You sure ? I mean ¡­ Is there anything I can do for you ? ¡± He stared at me for a moment before a slow smirk tugged at the corner of his mouth as he let out a low chuckle . ¡° I¡¯m fine , L ,¡± he assured me teasingly . ¡° You don¡¯t need to worry about me . I¡¯m more concerned about how you¡¯re feeling ¡± 44 Secrets and confessions He sat up , moving to the side of the bed then swung his legs off the bed and stood up . stretching . I watched as he stood up , and then walked back to the mirror where the orb was lying . He picked it up and moved towards his backpack with it . I bit my lip before asking . ¡° What¡¯s the deal with that orb anyway ?¡± For a moment , he didn¡¯t respond , as if he hadn¡¯t heard me . He toyed with the orb in his hands , rolling it between his fingers absentmindedly . I was about to repeat myself when he finally looked up , a small smile ying on his lips . ¡° It¡¯s nothing , really , he said with a shrug . ¡° Just something used by the healers in my pack use to help people suffering from well , conditions like yours . It¡¯s supposed to help draw out the excess pheromones . I eyed the orb suspiciously but eventually shrugged it off, deciding not to press further . Whatever it was , it had worked . The intense strain of my heat had faded , leaving me feeling more in control than I had ever been . I shrugged , epting his exnation . ¡° Okay ¡­ ¡± I muttered though I wasn¡¯t entirely convinced . My gaze drifted back to Xander , my mind now focused on a different question . A more important in my opinion . one , ¡° So , um ¡­ ¡± I paused chewing my lower lip nervously . ¡° What are we now ? Are we dating or something ? ¡± His eyes widened slightly at my question and he turned to me with a surprised , teasing grin , his eyes twinkling with amusement . ¡° You would date someone like me ? ¡± A blush crept up my cheeks but I couldn¡¯t back down now . ¡° Yeah , l¡¯confessed quietly , my fingers fidgeting with the edge of the nket . ¡° I mean , I like you . And ¡­ you¡¯re really handsome . I¡¯m not blind ¨C everyone at school is into you . The girls ¡­ ¡± Heughed , his teasing smile growing wider . ¡° Oh ? ¡± Are you using me for some kind of revenge mission against other girls ? ¡± I couldn¡¯t help butugh . ¡° Maybe a little ,¡± I admitted . ¡° But it¡¯s not just that . I don¡¯t have the best memories of school ¡­ From year one until now and now this sophomore year but I have wanted . to do little things like having a boyfriend . I¡¯ve never had one before and you¡¯re the only guy that has stuck around until now . ¡± His smile softened . He crossed the room and squatted in front of me , taking both of my hands in his . ¡° Everyone is an idiot , L , because if I had met you earlier , I would have totally dated you and for the life of me , I can¡¯t understand why your mate let you go . Is he blind ? ¡± A pang of guilt suddenly sneaked into my heart but I pushed it down . Ramsey was an ex for at reason and was dead to me . ¡° Is that a yes ? ¡± I cocked my head at him. He nodded slowly . ¡° Let¡¯s date . ¡± My heart skipped a beat , my eyes locking with his . I hadn¡¯t expected him to agree so easily . ¡° Do you do you love me ? ¡± I I whispered ¡° Or like me that seems fair enough . I mean we bust met 44 Secrets and confessions . and ¡­ ¡± He leaned forward and ced a kiss on my lips , a smile curving his lips as he pulled back . ? ¡° Like you ? ¡± he repeated a yful grin tugging at his lips , as he wriggled his brows in disbelief at my question . ¡° I¡¯ve always loved you , L . Since before you were born ¡­ and for centuries now . ¡± I frowned . ¡° What are you talking about ? You always say the weirdest things , I muttered giving him a yful shove . ¡± He chuckled , reaching up and gently pinching my nose . ¡° You¡¯ll figure it out one day, L ,¡± he said , rising to his feet . He straightened his shirt , his expression suddenly turning serious as he nced at the door of my bedroom . ¡° I need to go now . I have a feeling your mother might show up soon . ¡± rest of his things into his backpack . I I nodded smiling at him . I watched as he gathe threw some clothes on before walking him to the door downstairs . When he stepped out, turned to me and our gaze held . ¡° Boyfriend ! ¡± I murmured , feeling a rush of excitement pool in my chest . he He just smiled and stroked my hair . He opened his mouth as if to say something but decided against it . ¡° Seems you have something to say to me ? ¡± I probed gently . He nodded . ¡° It¡¯s a question , I¡¯m just worried that I might offend you if I ask ? ¡± ¡° If I promise not be get offended , will you ask ? ¡± He smiled and then nodded . ¡° L , is Mrs Grayson your real mother ? ¡± his voice was so soft that I almost didn¡¯t catch his words for a moment . The question caught me off guard . I stared at him unsure of how to respond . Read thetest and free novels at .Com ¡° No ! ¡± I finally admitted . ¡° She¡¯s just my Nanny . My parents are back at Blue Ridge and they want nothing to do with me . So , Nanny practically raised me ever since I was little . He cupped my face , his eyes boring into mine . ¡° Why don¡¯t you like talking about yourself , L ? I¡¯ve told you stories about my childhood , how I grew up but it feels like I know nothing about you . What kind of person are you ? Did your parents tell you anything at least ? Maybe of your capabilities or something like that / I shook my head , my throat tightening . ¡° I just ¡­ don¡¯t . It¡¯splicated , I guess . See , I do not have the best stories . My mother never liked me too much as a child , she preferred my sister , rissa and it only got worse when I became a deviant . My life wasn¡¯t as colourful as yours , aside from being this every month ¡­ I have no other ability . He nodded , giving a thoughtful look . ¡° Why are you asking ? Is it ¡­ is it going to change your mind about us ? ¡± ¡° No ! ¡± he shook his head , reaching for my left hand . ¡° It doesn¡¯t change anything . I was just curious . < 44 Secrets and confessions . ¡° Good ,¡± I whispered managing a smile . ¡° Then I¡¯m d . ¡± He nodded , finally letting me go . ¡° I¡¯ll see youter ,¡± he said quietly pressing a kiss on my forehead before turning and leaving . Chapter 45 45 A father¡¯s plea ¡­ Ramsey I stood on the stage of the council hall , watching as Pack elders , Alphas and Lycans filed out . Most of them were still engaged in conversations , talking andughing as they left the hall . I had just finished a brief with them regarding the Annual Moon Goddess Worshipping Ceremony which was only a few weeks away . of I hated everything about these annual ceremonies . Not only was it the death anniversary my parents but they were unnecessary and a total waste of time and money but it was one of the stupid traditions that we cannot write off . Every year , we would send delegates to the country ting for that year but this year , we are hosting . Because of how intense the celebration used to be ; preparations are paramount . Every decision made has to be carefully calcted to ensure the safety of the packs that will being to our country for the celebration . Especially with the looming threat of the Ferals although it¡¯s been weeks since west saw them , still we have to be more careful . My grandfather still lingered nearby engaged in a hushed conversation with Elder Thorne ¨C Cassidy¡¯s father . I waited until the hall emptied , before I finally exhaled , allowing myself at moment to rx . That was when I noticed two figures at the back of the hall approaching me . It was Alpha Logan and his Beta , Jeremy Tanner . ¡° Ramsey , my grandfather¡¯s voice cut through the silence . ¡° A word before I go ? ¡± I nodded , crossing the room the room to join him and Elder Thorne . ¡° Alpha ! ¡± Elder Thorne nodded to me when I went closer . I acknowledged his greeting with a curt nod before turning to my grandfather . ¡° I and Lycan Thorne were just talking about the dyed Joining Ceremony between you and your Luna Cassidy . We think two years is a long time to wait and the pack ¡­ ¡± ¡° I told you , Grandpa ! ¡± I interrupted him before he could finish his sentence ¡° That conversation is between me and Cassidy . Whether or not we want to start making babies is our business . I did what you wanted . We¡¯re engaged now and everyone knows she¡¯s my Luna even if it¡¯s not official . So , can you stop being in our business ?¡± ¡° We¡¯re not being in your business , Alpha ,¡± Elder Thorne sighed ¡° An heir is important and ¡­ ¡± ¡° I don¡¯t want to continue this conversation , I interrupted him taking a step back , a cold smile on my face . ¡° It¡¯s barely two weeks since our engagement and everyone is concerned about what we do in our bedroom . It¡¯s none of your business . ¡± My grandfather tried to speak but I gave him a stern look . ¡° This conversation is over , Grandpa . I¡¯ll leave first . I turned and walked away from both men , towards the door . Alpha Logan and his Beta scrambled up to me when I reached the exit . ¡° Alpha ! ¡± they said tentatively . A father¡¯s plon ¡­ ¡° Walk with me ! I called out curtly without stopping . A few minutester , we were in the garden and I turned to face both men , staring at them . curiously . ¡° I got your message , Alpha Logan , you wanted to see me ? ¡± He nodded and approached me cautiously . ¡° Yes , Alpha . We ¡­ It¡¯s about Nathan . ¡± My jaw tightened . I¡¯d been expecting this . ¡° What about him ? ¡± I shrugged staring at both men . ¡° It¡¯s been weeks , Alpha , Logan sighed . Read thetest and free novels at .Com ¡° He¡¯s the Alpha Heir , keeping him locked up just because he refused to tell you the location of my daughter is absurd . The Ferals are no longer a threat , so you don¡¯t need her . Besides , he might have been lying . Both of them have been friends since childhood . He¡¯s done nothing wrong . ¡± My expression didn¡¯t change . ¡° He confessed that he knows where L is , Alpha Logan and he told me to my face that he won¡¯t let me know . He¡¯s trying to be a hero and I won¡¯t stop him from being one . ¡± Logan exhaled sharply , I could tell he was annoyed and was struggling terribly to control it . ¡° You cannot do this , if word gets out that an Alpha Heir is being held in prison because of random information as this , you think the Alpha Council will take it lying down ? ¡± ¡° Are you threatening me , Alpha Logan ? ¡± I scoffed . He clenched his jaw , taking another step forward . ¡° He¡¯s just trying to protect his friend . You can¡¯t hold him forever because you think he knows something . What you¡¯re doing is wrong ? You¡¯re using your power and the authority of your office wrongly . ¡± ¡° At least , I care enough for you deviant daughter ? How about you , Alpha Logan ? Why aren¡¯t you . worried about her ? Hell ! You should be more concerned that she cannot be reached . Or perhaps you know something and you don¡¯t want to speak , ¡± I fired back . ¡° I am worried ! ¡± he said through gritted teeth . ¡° L is my daughter of course and like every other father I am , but your blind devotion to finding her is clouding your judgment , Alpha Ramsey . I don¡¯t understand your obsession with hunting her down like some ¡­ ¡± Before he could finish , I cut him off sharply. ¡° You should be grateful it isn¡¯t you in his ce , Logan , ¡± My voice was cold . ¡° Until Nathan tells me where she is , he¡¯ll remain here and I mean every word of it . You can report me to the Alpha council or the White Mountain council , you¡¯ll see that I am not wrong and Nathan is the culprit . I am simply doing my duties . ¡± Alpha Logan¡¯s face darkened . ¡° Your duty is to your people and not this . You¡¯re crossing a line , meddling in my family¡¯s business . You can¡¯t just ¡­ ¡± ¡° Don¡¯t forget your ce , Logan ! ¡± I growled cutting him short again . ¡° I¡¯m the Lycan Leader here and not you ! ¡± He flinched and dropped his gaze before looking up at me again . ¡° I apologize Lycan Leader but this ¡­ this has gone too far . Just as I was about to respond , Beta Jeremy ¨C Nathan¡¯s father who had remained quiet until now , came forward 45 A father¡¯s plea ¡­ ¡° I found something , ¡± he said breaking the silence . From his coat pocket , he pulled out a sleek smartphone and handed it to me . ¡° Nathan¡¯s phone . I found it a few days ago while cleaning up his things . I¡¯m sure there¡¯s something in there maybe in their conversation that could help you find L . ¡± ¨C Alpha Logan¡¯s turned sharply to his Beta , his eyes wide with disbelief and outrage . ¡° Jeremy , the hell are you doing ? ¡± what The Beta turned to face Logan , his expression hardening . ¡° I¡¯m doing what¡¯s necessary to protect my son ,¡± he said firmly . ¡° If you¡¯re not willing to , then I am . ¡± After a curt bow to me , Jeremy turned on his heels and left the garden , leaving me and Logan behind . Logan stood there , his fists clenched at his sides , he looked exasperated . Just as he was about to leave as well , I called out to him from behind . ¡° Alpha Logan ! ¡± He paused , turning slowly . ¡° Yes , Lycan Leader , he muttered , irritation in his tone . ¡° Are you going to tell me the truth now ? You know where she is right ? You¡¯ve always known . Just tell me , I am not going to harm her . I simply want to bring her back to her home . This is her home . She belongs here and not with those savage humans . ¡± He hesitated for a fraction of a second , but then he shrugged , his features hardening . ¡° I don¡¯t . ¡± ¡° Then why are you annoyed that your Beta may have given me a clue to where she is ? You gave me the impression that you do not care for her ?¡± ¡° I don¡¯t ! ¡± he said coldly . ¡° You can do whatever it is that you wish , Alpha . ¡± I studied him intently , searching his nk eyes . ¡° Then tell me about this Omega she¡¯s staying with . Bring any information you have on her and I¡¯ll use that to find her . ¡± His face flushed with anger . When he spoke , his pitch was slightly higher than normal . ¡° I¡¯ll ask again , Alpha Ramsey and with all due respect , What is your obsession with my daughter ? What has L done to you ? Why are you so hell ¨C bent on capturing her ? ¡± ¡° Because she¡¯s our mate ! ¡± Lax howled inside me . But I couldn¡¯t say that . My lips pressed into a thin line , my fists clenched at my sides . But before I could respond , a small rustle nearby caught my attention . Cassidy came into view , her eyes rounding with surprise when she saw us . ¡° Oh ! I¡¯m sorry , I was taking a stroll . Am I interrupting something ? ¡± she asked , her eyes darting between us . ¡° No ! ¡± I replied , turning to smile at her . ¡° We were just finishing . ¡± Alpha Logan straightened giving me a curt bow before turning to leave . When he was gone , Cassidy came closer to me , staring at me curiously . ¡° Who was that ? What was that about ? You looked like you were arguing . Isn¡¯t he an Alpha ? Why would he ¡­ ¡± ¡° Just pack business ! ¡± I stopped her midsentence , shaking her arms off me . ¡° Nothing for you to worry about . ¡± 45 A father¡¯s plea ¡­ Remembering I had a meeting now with the security department , I thrust Nathan¡¯s phone into Cassidy¡¯s hand . ¡° Drop this in my room , will you ? ¡± ¡° Whose phone is this ? ¡± she asked , staring at the phone suspiciously . ¡° Nothing for you to worry about , I said urgently . ¡° I have to go , see youter ! ¡± That was a stupid mistake ¡­ For it¡¯ll take 24 full moons before I see L again ¡­ 24 full moons of listening to Lax nag me to death about her , 24 full moons of feeling empty , edgy and irritable for no reason and 24 full moons of putting up with a woman I could never love . The same woman who deleted all the contents on Nathan¡¯s phone and severed my link to ever finding L ! Chapter 46 46 Being L¡¯s keeper . L I hummed softly to an unknown tone as I moved the vacuum cleaner around the carpet in the living room . It¡¯s been three months since I started dating Xander and the only thing I regretted was not meeting him earlier . Xander was everything I could ever hope for in a man . My heat cycles which used to be dreadful were something I looked forward to every month because Xander made it easy . Today , I and Nanny were spring cleaning and I was alternating between my chores and texting Xander . My phone buzzed in my pocket again and I couldn¡¯t help the grin that spread across my face as I fished it out . Xander¡¯s name was shed on the screen , apanied by a message that made my heart flutter . I set down the vacuum to reply him when Nanny¡¯s voice cut through my reverte . ¡° L ! Are you on that phone again ? We¡¯re not finished yet ! ¡± I rolled my eyes but quickly tucked the device away . ¡° Sorry , just checking the time . ¡± She hissed , ¡° Hurry up with the rug . There¡¯s still the kitchen to clean . ¡± I nodded thes and continued cleaning . At some point , Nanny left me in the living room to the kitchen . Almost immediately , I fished out my phone from my pocket and tried to text Xander back . The phone was barely out of my pocket for a minute when without warning , Nanny marched over to me , her face set in a disapproving scowl . Before I could react , she snatched the phone right out of my hand . ¡° Hey ! ¡± I yelped , my eyes widening in surprise . Nanny held up the phone , wagging it in front of me . ¡° You¡¯re supposed to be cleaning , not glued to this thing ,¡± she scolded . ¡° What could possibly be more important than helping me with the house ? ¡± I rolled my eyes and let out a dramatic sigh . ¡° It¡¯s just a text . I¡¯m almost done anyway ,¡± I pouted . ¡° Don¡¯t give me that look , Nanny warned , pocketing the phone . ¡° You can have it back when we¡¯re done . ¡± The rest of the cleaning passed in tense silence . When the house was finally spotless , I sighed . with relief , my arms aching from all the scrubbing and cleaning . ¡° I¡¯m going to freshen up ! ¡± I announced . Without wasting time , I headed upstairs to my room . Once I was done freshening up , I came downstairs , feeling lighter and ready to rx . But I froze when I got to the top of the stairs , my heart lurched . There in the living room sat Nanny, clutching my phone , her face pale with a mask of shock and disbelief . For a heartbeat , I just stood there watching her before my body kicked into action . I flew down . the stairs , my feet barely touching the steps . In one fluid motion , I snatched the phone from 46 Being L¡¯s keeper . Read thetest and free novels at .Com Nanny¡¯s hand , panic and anger rippling through me at the same time . ¡° What are you doing ? ¡± I shouted with a shaky voice , my fingers gripping my phone so tightly ¡° How dare you ! You have no right to go through my phone without my permission ! ¡± But Nanny¡¯s face was ashen , her eyes were wide and unblinking as if she had seen a ghost ¨C or perhaps something far worse , her mouth slightly open as though words had escaped her . It wasn¡¯t often that she looked shocked , but seeing the horror on her face increased the panic I felt . ¡° Why were you going through my phone ?! ¡± I demanded again , my voice louder this time . Her eyes narrowed , but she seemed unable to look at me directly . ¡° L ¡­ ¡± she whispered , her voice trembling . ¡° Why ¡­ why have you been having ¡­ those kinds of conversations with Xander ? ¡± My stomach flipped , and my eyes widened in shock as another wave of panic rose in my throat . I had kept my rtionship hidden from her and never in my wildest imagination did I expect her to find out . Not like this . ¡° I ¨C what ? ¡± I stammered , trying to gather my thoughts . ¡° That¡¯s none of your business ,¡± I shot back opting for defiance even though my cheeks were red with embarrassment . ¡° You have no right to invade my privacy like that ! ¡± Nanny seemed to shake off her shock , rising to her feet with surprising speed . ¡° I have every right ! ¡± she countered , her voice rising to match mine . ¡° I am your guardian , L . Your keeper and I have every right to know what¡¯s going on with you . It¡¯s my job to protect you ! ¡± If I hadn¡¯t been so angry , I would haveughed . ¡° Protect me ? ¡± I scoffed . ¡° You¡¯re just an Omega , not my mother . You don¡¯t get to decide what¡¯s best for me ! ¡± The words left my lips before I could stop them . I immediately regretted it as hurt shed across Nanny¡¯s features before her expression hardened . ¡° Do you really mean that L ? ¡± she scoffed , her voice quiet butced with bitterness . epts me for I hesitated but I was too angry to stop now . I lifted my chin defiantly , despite a small part of my trying to restrain me from doing what I was about to do . Still , I nodded . ¡° Yes , ¡± I said , forcing confidence into my voice . ¡° For the first time in my life , I¡¯ve found someone who who I am , without judgment . Why can¡¯t you just be happy for me ? ¡± Nannyughed ¨C producing a humourless and bitter sound . ¡° Happy for you ? L , we know nothing about Xander or his father except what they¡¯ve told us . How can an Alpha leave his just because b worried his son would cause trouble ? Have you forgotten why we left Blue Ridge pack in the first ce ? Why did you have your Pack Mark removed ? Wasn¡¯t it to stay away from our kind , from werewolves ? Why are you suddenly mingling with Xander ? * pack ¡° Because I like him ! And he likes me too . He¡¯s not like the people from our pack . He¡¯s different . ¡± ¡° Different ? ¡± Nanny repeated , her voice filled with doubt . ¡° You¡¯re in a rtionship with him , you¡¯re not married and you think it¡¯s okay to be sending your nude pictures , L . Your 10:22 40 Being L¡¯s keeper messages are littered with sex talk and ¡­ ¡± she choked on her words , her eyes filling up with ¡° That¡¯s not what a rtionship at this age is supposed to be . ¡° It¡¯s normal ! ¡± I shouted , my face flushed with anger and embarrassment . ¡° People in rtionships . do that . They exchange pictures ¨C nude pictures . There¡¯s nothing wrong with it and it¡¯s the human way . We live among them now ! ¡± Nanny took a deep breath , her hands shaking as she clenched them by her sides , trying to keep her temper under control . Her face was filled with worry and disappointment and for a moment , she looked as if she might explode from the sheer frustration . But instead , she exhaled sharply , her voice trembling as she struggled to stay calm . ¡° L , do you hear yourself right now ? ¡± she asked , her tone bing desperate as if she was pleading with me to see reason . ¡° This isn¡¯t you . This isn¡¯t the girl I raised . You¡¯re still a child . You have no idea how rtionships work and Xander is ¡­ ¡± ¡° Xander is what ? ¡± I interrupted , ring at her . ¡° He¡¯s kind to me , he cares about me . He¡¯s not like the others . He understands me , Nanny . I¡¯m not a child anymore . I¡¯m old enough to make decisions about my life and my rtionships . Her eyes darkened with frustration . ¡° He¡¯s distracting you . And now , I know why your teachers have been reaching out to me . ¡± Her nostrils red , and for a moment , I thought she was going to finally lose control . But then she took a deep breath , squaring her shoulders as she reached for her work bag on the coat rack in the corner of the living room . ¡° Fine ! ¡± she said , her voice clipped . ¡° If you¡¯re so grown , perhaps you¡¯d like to exin this . ¡± She pulled out a stack of papers , waving them in my face . ¡° These are reports from your school . Nearly all your teachers have reached out to me , both by phone and in wiring ,ining about how you¡¯ve been cking offtely ¡± My stomach dropped but I fought so hard to maintain my defiant expression . ¡° You¡¯re missing assignments , skipping sses ¨C Now I know why , she continued . ¡° You¡¯ve been too busy hanging around that weird boy to focus on your studies . I nced at the papers strewn on the floor as I skimmed through the letters . Words like ¡® iplete assignments , and ¡® falling behind , stood out . But I shoved them aside . ¡° You¡¯re smarter than this L . You have a future , a chance to do something meaningful and you¡¯re throwing it away for some boy ? It¡¯s my fault , I should never have allowed you to agree to tutor him I looked away . ¡° Xander isn¡¯t some boy . He¡¯s different , Nanny and I¡¯m not throwing anything away . ¡± Her eyes softened . ¡° Then why are you letting him put you away from everything you¡¯ve worked so hard for ? ¡± I stayed silent , not knowing what to say . ¡° I want the best for you , L ¡± Nanny sighed , her voice filled with love . ¡° I always have . And this ¨C 46 Being L¡¯s keeper . this isn¡¯t the best . You don¡¯t even really know Xander or his family . You¡¯ve only known him for a few months , and look how much you¡¯ve changed . I¡¯m worried about you . ¡± I bit my lip , fighting the surge to cry . ¡° You don¡¯t understand ; I whispered my voice shaking . ¡° Then help me understand , ¡± Nanny pressed . ¡° If you really care about Xander and if he cares about you , he¡¯ll respect your boundaries . He won¡¯t need you to send those kinds of photos , L . ¡± My eyes filled with tears , but I blinked them away , refusing to let them fall . ¡° It¡¯s not like that , ¡± I whispered again , but the conviction in my voice faltered . Nanny reached out , cing a gentle hand on my arm . ¡° Please , L . Break up with him . Before it toote . ¡± Comment Chapter 47 47 Breaking free ¡­. L I stood , stunned at Nanny¡¯s words , trying to process her demand to break up with Xander . It made me speechless but only for a moment . Then slowly , augh bubbled up from my chest as I crossed my arms . ¡° Break up with him ? ¡± I repeated . ¡° You have no right to tell me that . You cannot ask me to break up with him . There¡¯s no reason for that . ¡± ¡° It¡¯s for your own good , L ! ¡± Nanny sighed . ¡° You¡¯ll thank meter , I promise you . ¡± ¡° No ! ¡± I scoffed . ¡° Who do you think you are to make such decisions for me ? My mother ? ¡± I paused , trying to fight the tears at the back of my throat . ¡° Newssh : You¡¯re not . I¡¯ll be twenty soon . I¡¯m an adult and I can make decisions about who I date or who not to date . ¡± Nanny clenched her teeth , her fists tightening at her sides . ¡° Well , youngdy you¡¯re still 19. And you¡¯re living under my roof , cating the food I put on the table . I take care of you ; I buy every fucking thing you need . That¡¯s the least you owe me , to do as you¡¯re told . ¡± The curse word hung in the air between us . In all the years we¡¯ve been living together , I¡¯ve never heard her use foulnguage . I knew I should back down by now but I was too angry to care about anything else . ¡° No ! ¡± I shot back . ¡° What I owe you is gratitude for taking care of me all these years not blind obedience for the future . You¡¯re just jealous . You hate that I¡¯ve broken free , that I¡¯ve finally gotten away from the chains of our family and ourws that held me bound all these years . Well , guess what ? I¡¯m going to live my life on my terms , whether you approve of it or not . And if you¡¯re so tired of fending for me , maybe I¡¯ll just leave ¡± Nanny chuckled dryly . ¡° Jealous of you ? For what reason , L ? What about you triggers jealousy ? The fact that your father rejected you and doesn¡¯t give a fuck about you . You think this is about being jealous ? ¡± She shook her head , her voice growing stronger as she continued . ¡° A rtionship that makes you skip school , submit assignmentste , go to sste , skip sses and Moon knows what else that¡¯s not the good kind , L . You¡¯re supposed to be winning together and not slinking into this ¡­ this ¡­ ¡± she trailed off shaking her head . ¡° Since you met that boy , Xander , everything about you has changed . You dress more ¡­. seductively , keepte nights , lied to me consistently about school work when you were barely getting anything done and how many days have you taken off from the caf¨¦ ? You¡¯ve been neglecting everything you¡¯ve worked for , everything we¡¯ve worked for . L , I need you toe to your senses , something is suspicious about all of this and the mark ¡­ ¡± she trailed off again . I rolled my eyes . ¡° You¡¯re so dramatic . ¡° I am trying to protect you ! ¡± she velled . ¡° And don¡¯t think I haven¡¯t noticed the sex toys in your 47 Breaking free ¡­ room . I¡¯m trying , L ¡­ I¡¯ve convinced myself that you missed out on a lot of things as a teenager and this is just a phase but let¡¯s face it , L ¡­ I¡¯m sick of doing this . You have to grow up and I mean it . This is not the pack house where you had everyone at your beck and call ¡­ here you have to work really hard to get anything you want and that means you have to do good in school . ¡± ¡° You¡¯ve been snooping through my stuff ? ¡± I screamed , taking a step towards her . * Something is wrong , I can feel it . Something about Xander doesn¡¯t feel right and my instincts never lie . Why didn¡¯t he show up at the beginning of the school year which is the right time for students to transfer ? He shows up in the middle of the year , and just likes you like that ? Do you think this is what love looks like ? You¡¯re throwing your life away for a boy you barely know ! For a boy who had done nothing but drag you down . Take it from me , L ¡­ it never ends well ! ¡± a I felt my face flush with anger . ¡° I don¡¯t need your protection ! ¡± I snapped . ¡° You¡¯re just mad because I¡¯m not your little puppet anymore . Do you think you can control me just because you¡¯ve looked after me all these years ? Well , I don¡¯t need you ! ¡± z Nanny¡¯s face went pale , her hands trembled as she struggled to contain her emotions. For a moment , she looked so small , so defeated and I felt almost a pang of guilt . Almost . ¡° You know what ? ¡± I snapped . ¡° I think I¡¯ve overstayed my wee . ¡± With that , I turned on my heel and stormed up the stairs , my heart pounding furiously in my chest . Without stopping to think , I grabbed a small bag from my closet and began shoving clothes into it , ignoring the tears stinging my eyes . I wasn¡¯t going to let Nanny or anyone control me again . 1 When I came back downstairs , Nanny was standing by the door . When she saw me , her eyes widened with fear , her earlier anger reced by desperation . ¡° What are you doing ? ¡± she asked . ¡° Leaving ! ¡± I replied moving to the door . ¡° I think I¡¯ve been a burden to you for so long . Read thetest and free novels at .Com I¡¯ll just try and figure out what to do with the rest of my life . ¡° L please ! ¡± she begged , reaching out to hold me , but I shrugged her off . ¡° Don¡¯t do this . We can talk about it . Just ¡­ just calm down and think this through . ¡± ¡° There¡¯s nothing to talk about , ¡± I threw her a cold stare . ¡° In fact , I¡¯m done talking , ¡± I added , not sparing her a second nce as I opened the door and stepped outside . ¡° Where will you go ? Nanny cried , following me as I strode down the road . ¡° L , please ! You¡¯re not thinking straight ! ¡± I ignored her and continued walking . ¡° L please ! ¡± Nanny¡¯s voice cracked but my heart was already hardened . I¡¯ll have to figure out my life now . I marched down the street , refusing to turn back . When I was a few blocks away , I pulled out my phone and called for a taxi . Within minutes , a car pulled up and I threw my back into the backseat , sliding in without hesitation . As the car drove away , I looked back onest time , seeing Nanny standing in the 47 Breaking free ¡­. doorway , sobbing silently . But I didn¡¯t feel guilty . Not anymore . I was free . I pulled up at Xander¡¯s house a few momentster . It was as I remembered it sleck , modern and always a little too perfect . After I paid the driver , I stood on the sidewalk for some minutes , silently regretting why I had left the house . Maybe I had been too hasty in my decision . What if Xander turned me away ? What if his father refused to let me stay ? He was the only person I knew in this world I didn¡¯t have friends . Before I could lose my nerve , I marched up to the front door and rang the bell . Secondster , the door swung open to reveal Mr Dupree . His eyes took in my appearance and without saying a word , he retreated into the house . A secondter , Xander was standing in front of me . ¡° L ? ¡± he said , his eyes wide with surprise . ¡° What are you doing here ? Is everything okay ? Did I miss out on a date ? ¡± The sight of him , made something inside me shift and suddenly , I was in his arms , sobbing into his chest . He held me close , murmuring soothing words as he guided me inside . When my tears finally subsided , I looked up to find him looking at me with worry . ¡° Hey , babe , ¡± he murmured , kissing the top of my head . ¡° What happened ? What¡¯s going on ? ¡± I melted into his embrace again , burying my face in his chest as I let out a shaky breath . ¡° I had a fight with Nanny , ¡± I muttered . He raised an eyebrow . ¡° A fight ? About what ?? I shrugged , trying to make it sound normal . ¡° She doesn¡¯t like you , ¡± I said quietly . ¡° You were right , telling her about our rtionship will make it worse . She found out today and she wasn¡¯t happy about it . She asked me to break up with you . She thinks I¡¯ve changed because of you ! ¡± He chuckled , an amused glint in his eyes as he pulled me into hisp , pressing tiny kisses on my exposed shoulder . ¡° Well , of course , you¡¯ve changed ,¡± he said . ¡° You¡¯re finally bing your own person , L . She doesn¡¯t want to lose control of you . That¡¯s Sigma Wolves for you !¡± ¡° Sigma Wolves ? ¡± I arched a brow at him . ¡° No ! Nanny is an Omega ! ¡± He just smiled , wiping my eyes with his hand . ¡° You¡¯re wee to say here , forever , if you want . ¡± ¡° Really ? ¡± I shifted from hisp to the couch , looking towards the kitchen where I had seen his father go in . ¡° Won¡¯t you ask your dad first ? He¡¯s supposed to ¡­ ¡± He ced his index finger on my lips , before the rest of the words came out . ¡° Don¡¯t worry , he won¡¯t mind . ¡° Still ¡­ 1 stuttered . ¡° Dad ! ¡± he suddenly yelled , his gaze on me . ¡° Is it okay for L to stay with us until , when she¡¯s tired of staying ? ¡± he asked . ¡° Yes ! ¡± Mr Dupree¡¯s voice came from the kitchen . D ( 47 Breaking free ¡­ ¡° I told you ! ¡± Xander sighed . ¡° Come on , let¡¯s get you settled in . ¡± Chapter 48 8 Echoes of my wolf ¡­ L I must have drifted into sleep when Xander took me to the guest bedroom upstairs . Something tickled me on my chin and I opened my eyes . I was in the Northern forests this time around the same forest where I had been attacked by those Feral wolves . Cold air brushed against my skin as I stood among the towering trees , their branches blocking off the light from the sun or was it the moon ¨C I couldn¡¯t tell what time of the day it was . How did I get here ? I wondered looking around . I was so sure I was in the human world or did something happen to me while I was sleeping ? My heart raced as I strained my eyes in the darkness hoping those wolves would not attack again . I try to bring out my phone to call someone , maybe Nathan , since I was back here , perhaps , he would take my calls or respond to my messages . But when I looked down , I was d in strange ¨C looking clothes . It was made with part metal , the kind used by warriors to fight in the old time and the other part was made of a really light material that resembled the gown , I had worn when I was healing at the healer¡¯s quarters in White Mountain pack . How had I gotten into this ? I wondered again . Was there another attack ? Was this Ramsey¡¯s doing ? ¡° L ¡­ ¡± Suddenly , a voice called out . The whisper seemed toe from everywhere and nowhere at once . I spun around , my hear racing and eyes wide , as I searched for the source of the voice but all I could see were the trees blending into the shadows . ¡° L ¡­ ¡± the voice came again . I shuddered stumbling backwards as I tried to look for a weapon . I would not allow them to attack me again . Anything that would make me stay away from Ramsey . I bent slowly , searching the ground around me while my eyes scanned my surroundings . ¡° Who¡¯s there ? ¡± I called out with a trembling voice . I found something long and thick ¡­ maybe it was a stick . It was so dark , that I couldn¡¯t see . I picked it up and held it in front of me . ¡° L ! ¡± the voice came the third time and it sounded like it was behind me . I whirled around but saw only trees and shadows . ¡° Why don¡¯t you stop being a coward and show yourself ¡± I called out , my voice wavering . ¡° I¡¯m here , L , ¡± the voice echoed , now seeming toe from my left . ¡° I¡¯ve always been here . ¡± I turned once more , frustration and fear building within me . ¡° Who are you ? What do you want ? ¡± A soft chuckle resonated through the trees . ¡° I am your wolf , L . The part of you that you¡¯ve 4B Echoes of my wolf ¡­ forgotten , the part that¡¯s been trapped . ¡± I whipped my head to the side again , from where it seemed the voice wasing from but there was no one there , just more trees , more shadows . Panic rose in my chest as I turned again , this time to my right but the forest was still empty it was just me and the voice ¡­ I guess . ¡° What do you mean , my wolf ? ¡± I scoffed . ¡° No ! That¡¯s impossible . I don¡¯t have a wolf . If this is a means to scare me , then you¡¯re failing because I¡¯m just a werecreature without a wolf . ¡± ¡° Are you so sure ? ¡± the voice asked , a hint of sadness colouring its tone . ¡° You are not just a werewolf , L ¡­ if you were , I wouldn¡¯t be here inside you , waiting all these years . ¡± ¡° Inside me ? ¡± I paused ¡° You¡¯re inside me ? ¡± ¨C ¡° Yes ! ¡± the voice came again . ¡° I¡¯ve been here all this while . I came to you the other day but you got so scared and left . I¡¯m sorry , I couldn¡¯t heal you after the attack . It¡¯s just that ¡­ ¡± ¡° Hold on ! ¡± I interrupted the voice , lowering my stick weapon but not letting it go . ¡° What sort of absurdity is this ? If you are really inside me , I would know . You will manifest . You¡¯re lying , trying to get my hopes high or maybe you¡¯re working with those damn Feral wolves . ¡± ¡° No ! ¡± the voice said vehemently , it sounded offended . ¡° Something is holding me back . I cannot . even physicallymunicate with you except through the dream world . I am caged , trapped in something that I cannot understand . You must go back to your mother ¡­ she will help you figure it out . Tell her everything ¡­ ¡± ¡° My mother ? ¡± Iughed dryly . ¡° Did you bring me here ? Did you bring me back to this world because you wanted me to return to my mother ? ¡± ¡° No , L . That¡¯s now what I mean . Your mom is ¡­ ¡± ¡° You think my parents would suddenly forgive me out of the blues ? ¡± I cut the voice short before . it continued . ¡° They hate me in case you haven¡¯t noticed and the only thing they might do is kill me . Look , I¡¯ve been through so much already ¡­ I don¡¯t want another dose of that trauma . ¡± There was a short pause from the voice before it continued . ¡° Appearances can be deceiving , L ¡­ Do not believe the front presented at you . Something is holding me ¡­ us back . It¡¯s like a trap and if you don¡¯t do anything , I might never meet you ¡­ ever ¡­ ¡± My pulse quickened . ¡° I don¡¯t understand . What has that got to do with me ? A trap ? What trap ? ¡± I repeated my voice cracking . ¡° You must try to save us , L ! ¡± the voice urged , growing softer , more distant . ¡° A lot of lives rely on me and it¡¯s only a matter of time before the veils are tornpletely . When you save yourself , when you break free from the illusions binding you , then I¡¯lle , fully manifested . ¡± ¡° What illusions ? ¡± I pressed ¡° What are you even talking about . ¡± ¡° You must trust your instincts , L ! ¡± the voice was fading now ¡­ I could barely hear it . ¡° It will guide you to the truth . ¡± I turned in a frantic circle , my eyes darting between the trees the voice was definitely noting from inside me . I would feel it , right ? 48 Echoes of my wolf ¡­ * Just tell me specifically what I need to save , who I need to save ? What are you talking about ? ¡± I demanded , my voice rising in desperation . ¡° Wait ! ¡± I called out as another whisper came from the trees . ¡° Don¡¯t go ! I still don¡¯t understand ! I don¡¯t have a wolf or anything , I¡¯m a deviant . I¡¯m not like others ! ¡± Silence. The voice was gone leaving me standing alone in the stillness of the forest , I stood . there , frozen , my heart still thudding as I tried to entangle everything the voice had said . And then just suddenly , the forest shifted . The air grew colder and thick with tension . My neck prickled ¡­ something was happening , I could feel it . Slowly , I became aware of movements in the shadows between the trees . Red eyes gleamed in the darkness with low growls filling the air . My breath caught in my throat as I realized I was surrounded . It was the Feral Wolves ¨C the exact ones that had attacked me before . They weren¡¯t alone ¡­ they hade with the other creature in white , the one who had attacked me . It wasrger than I remembered . It moved with an unnatural fluidity and the face which in the past was a mass of nothing , suddenly became clear to me . At least , I could make out the eyes . ¡° Well ¡­ well , ¡± it purred , its voice filled with mockery . ¡° Look who¡¯se back to y ¡± I took a step back , my heart pounding so hard that I was afraid it might burst from my chest . I lifted the stick and pointed at it . ¡° Stay away from me ,¡± I warned , though my voice quavered with fear . ¡° That¡¯s what you¡¯re going to fight me with , Moonsinge ?! ¡± It chuckled ¡° You¡¯re different from the other ones although , you all share one thing inmon ¨C Stupidity ,¡± It huffed . ¡° But I can see that you¡¯ve made the right choice . You¡¯ve chosen him ¡­ faster than the others ever did . ¡° No ! ¡± I shook my head vehemently . ¡° I didn¡¯t choose anything . This is just a dream ¡­ it has to be . I am in the human world and not here with you . ¡± ¡° Is it ?¡± itughed , its eyes beaming with amusement . ¡° Or is it the truth your consciousness refuses to see ? You¡¯re so close , L . So close to embracing your true nature . ¡± My throat tightened . ¡° What true nature ? ¡± I asked , backing away slowly , my feet dragging against the damp forest floor . ¨C Its mouth became visible to me . It grinned , revealing rows of beautiful pearly teeth . ¡° You should choose already the final choice , I mean ¨C all the way , it added , its voice dripping with glee . ¡° Let him in . Let him show you how much you¡¯ve been missing ¡± I shook my head , stepping back , trying to distance myself from the creature . ¡° No ¡­ No ! I don¡¯t want anything from you ! But it onlyughed . ¡° You don¡¯t understand yet , do you ? Being with him , that¡¯s a choice . You¡¯ve made your stance . The freedom ¡­ the power¡­. you¡¯ve only scratched the surface ¨C it can all be yours . ¡± The Ferals around me began to growl , their hackles raised as they closed in on me . My heart was hantine facto 48 Echoes of my wall ¡­ against the rough bark of a tree . ¡° No , ¡± I whispered , terror wing at my throat . I just need to wake up . Read thetest and free novels at .Com This is definitely a dream . ¡° You¡¯re lying . This isn¡¯t real . ¡± The creature crouched , preparing to strike . ¡° Let him in , and he¡¯ll show you a world you¡¯ve only dreamed of ¡­ ¡± With a bone ¨C chilling howl and a terrifying burst of speed , the creature leapt towards me , ws stretched like before . I threw up my arms in an attempt to shield myself , a scream tearing from my throat ¨C ¡° NO ! ¡± its When I opened my eyes , sitting in a recliner across the room was , Xander ¡­ eyes fixed on me intently . @ 40 The perfect way to unwind ¡­ Chapter 49 49 The perfect way to unwind ¡­ L I threw my arms up , bracing for the impact , my heart hammering against my ribs . I could feel the creatures ¡± hot breath on my skin ¡­ And then I woke up . My scream tore through the air , as I bolted upright in bed gasping for breath . My clothes were soaked and stered to my trembling body like a secondyer , my heart still racing as if I hadn¡¯t yet realized the dream was over . I looked around wildly , looking for the stick , my chest heaving ¡­ it took me a moment to realize I was no longer in the forest . The familiar surroundings of the guest room in Xander¡¯s house slowly came into focus the soft glow of the bedsidemp , and the rumpled sheets tangled around my legs . But something was wrong . I wasn¡¯t alone . Sitting on a recliner in the corner of the room , watching me intently was Xander . ¡° Xander ? ¡± my voice was hoarse and my throat was still raw from screaming . ¡° What ¡­ what are you doing here ? ¡± He didn¡¯t respond . A chill ran down my spine . There was something ¡­ off about the way he was looking at me . His eyes seemed to glow in the dim light , reminding me of ¡­ ¡° No ! ¡± I cried out , scrambling backwards on the bed . For a heartbeat , just the briefest of seconds , I saw something else in Xander¡¯s eyes . The eyes of that creature the one that had attacked me ¨C the same eyes I had seen on the man that hade to my bedroom thest time I had my heat ¡­ although Nanny had said it was her . And then I screamed ¡­ opening my mouth as wide as I could . My scream pierced the silence and within seconds , my door flew open with a bang as someone rushed in fumbling for the light switch . As the room flooded with sudden brightness , my screaming intensified , my eyes wide with terror when I saw it was Xander , holding a spoon . ¡° L ! ¡± he called out , rushing to me , but I screamed louder pressing myself at the head of the bed . Every part of my body was trembling now . I pointed to the now ¨C empty recliner in the corner of the room . ¡° You ¡­ you were just there ! ¡± I gasped , my voice hoarse and shaky . ¡° You were sitting right there just now . How did you ¡­ ? ¡± Confusion clouded Xander¡¯s features , his brows furrowing as he nced between me and the chair . ¡° What ? Now ! I wasn¡¯t in here ,¡± he sounded both confused and concerned . ¡° I was in the kitchen , trying to make you dinner . ¡± That was when I noticed he had an apron on and it was sttered with various cooking stains , flour dusting the front and the faint smell of food . ¡° I came when I heard you scream . ¡± 40 The perfect way to unwind ¡­ My chest heaved as I blinked rapidly , my mind struggling to process the conflicting information . I had seen him , hadn¡¯t I ? Sitting there , watching me with those intense eyes as that creature but Xander who was standing at the doorway , with concern on his face felt nothing like what I¡¯d awakened to . ¡° But ¡­ I saw you ¡­ you were ,¡± I whispered trailing off as I rubbed my arms , trying to shake off the lingering fear . Had it all been part of the dream ? ¡° You were right there . ¡± Read thetest and free novels at .Com Xander shook his head and approached my bed , stepping cautiously , his hands held out in a calming gesture . ¡° It¡¯s okay , L . You must have been dreaming . I promise I wasn¡¯t in here . ¡± As he reached the edge of my bed , he hesitated , I could see he was trying not to scare me but something in me cravedfort and needed to feel safe . I reached out and Xander didn¡¯t . hesitate to gather me into his arms . As soon as his strong arms enveloped me , the terror that had gripped me began to subside His familiar warmth , and the steady beat of his heart beneath my ear soothed me . I could feel myself rxing in his embrace . I let out a shaky sigh , pressing deeper into his arms . ¡° What happened ? ¡± he asked softly , his hand running soothing circles on my back . ¡° What¡¯s got you so spooked and , in my house , too ? Was it those Panthers ? Did you see them ? ¡± ¡° No ! ¡± I murmured . ¡° I had a terrible dream , it was so real ¡­ for a moment , it felt like I was back to the pack and in the Northern Forests where I was attacked by Feral wolves ,¡± I leaned away from him , meeting his gaze . ¡° I didn¡¯t tell you before but just before I came back to the human world , I was attacked after ¡­ ¡± I swallowed hard ¡° My mate told me to be his sex toy and live in some abandoned house by the edge of the pack . ¡± ¡° Feral wolves ? ¡± he asked gently . I nodded . ¡° Not just them ¡­ they also came with a creature , d in white . Last time , I wasn¡¯t able to see its face but it was visible this time around and it spoke to me and said a lot of strange words . Said I was the Moonsinger and should go back to my mother ¡­ it felt so real , ¡± I sighed leaning into his chest again . ¡° Trinax ! ¡± his chest hummed as he said softly . ¡° What ? ¡± I pulled back ¡° A ¡° Trinax , ¡± he repeated , brushing the hair from my face ¡° I¡¯m sorry , I wasn¡¯t there to protect you . I¡¯m so mad at myself right now . ¡± I chuckled , feeling light . ¡° It was a dream , Xan ¡­ there is no way you coulde protect me even if you wanted to , don¡¯t be angry . By the way ¡­ ¡± I paused , a puzzled expression on my face , ¡° What¡¯s at Tri ¡­ ¡± ¡° A Trinax ,¡± he finished ¡° They lead a cluster of Ferals ¡­ they¡¯re always together . ¡± ¡° Like a shepherd leading sheep ? ¡± I asked . ¡° Something like that ,¡± he nodded as he shed me a quiet smile . ¡° What did it want with me though ? Ahh ¡­ ¡± I shook my head trying to clear the images of his from my thoughts ¡° It felt on real ¡± CYCS The perfect way to unwind ¡­ He pulled me close to himself again , his hands sliding up and down my arms as if he could . physically rub the fear out of my body . ¡° It was just a nightmare , L ,¡± he said softly . ¡° Your mind was ying tricks on you . The fight with Nanny must have stirred up some old emotions , maybe triggering the memories of the attack . It¡¯s normal after something like that . ¡± I nodded slowly , wanting to believe his exnation . But a nagging doubt lingered in the back of my mind . It had been months since the attack and I¡¯d never dreamed about it before . Why now ? And what about the voice that imed to be my wolf ? It didn¡¯t feel like a simple rey of past events . I closed my eyes , trying to concentrate on the voice , to see if it was really in me like it imed . ¡° Are you there ? ¡± I murmured silently . I waited for a few minutes , trying hard to concentrate but nothing ¡­ Wolf Indeed ! I scoffed inwardly . It was all a ruse . Xander was right , maybe it was my past traumas ying . Suddenly , Xander stood up , pping his hand together . ¡° I know exactly what you need ! ¡± he announced , a mischievous grin spreading across his face . I eyed him warily , not sure what to make of his sudden enthusiasm . ¡° What ? ¡± I asked staring at him with a mix of curiosity and apprehension in my voice . Xander¡¯s grin widened . ¡° It¡¯s a surprise , ¡± he said , his eyes twinkling with excitement . ¡° The perfect remedy for nightmares and bad moods . Trust me , I¡¯ll make you forget all about that dream . ¡± I raised an eyebrow , crossing my arms over my chest defensively . ¡° I¡¯m not in the mood for surprises , today , Xan ¡± ¡° You will love this one , darling ,¡± he pinched my cheeks lovingly . ¡° Trust me . ¡± Despite my lingering unease , I found myself getting intrigued by this mysterious surprise and Xander¡¯s enthusiasm was infectious . ¡° Okay ,¡± I said managing a small smile . ¡° What do I need to do ? ¡± ¡° Get dressed , he instructed , already backing towards the door . ¡° Something nice , butfortable and sexy ¡­ ¡± his eyes ran down the length of my body suggestively , causing me to take a sharp inhale of breath . ¡° Meet me downstairs in twenty minutes . ¡± Long after he left , I sat on my bed , still shaken by the nightmare and the lingering fear of what I¡¯d seen ¨C or thought I¡¯d seen . The idea of leaving the safety of my room , even for Xander¡¯s so ¨C called surprise felt daunting . But staying here , alone with my thoughts , didn¡¯t seem like a better option either . Then again , I was here to live my life on my own terms , wasn¡¯t I ? To experience new things and make my own choices ? This surprise of Xander¡¯s , whatever it was , seemed like the perfect way to unwind . Chapter 50 50 L¡¯s discovery ¡­ L A whileter , I was done dressing up . I went down the stairs checking my phone to see if there were messages for me but there were none ¨C not even from Nanny . I opened my chat with Nathan , myst message was still unread and it¡¯s been 8 months now . Was he angry with me ? Did I do something ? Just as I reached the bottom step , my ears picked up the sound of raised voicesing from behind the room next to the staircase making me freeze . I wanted to walk past or just go to the kind that you my room when I heard Xander¡¯s voice . It was filled with rage ¨C didn¡¯t need to see it to confirm because you could feel it . That was strange , in our three months of dating , he had never lost his temper , what could be wrong ? Curious , I crept towards the source of the noise , pressing myself against the door . I didn¡¯t need to strain my ears too much because Xander was actually yelling . ¡° I didn¡¯t ask you to do that ! ¡± he shouted . ¡° Why did you do it ? Do know how scared she must have been ? My breath caught in my throat . Were they talking about me ? Xander continued , his tone rising with each word . ¡° If not for her unique abilities , she wouldn¡¯t have been able to withstand that . She could have died ! ¡± My brows furrowed as I tried to piece together what he was talking about . Unique abilities ? Withstand what ? Who was he talking about ? My mind raced , trying to make sense of what I was hearing . Another voice responded , sounding low and suppressed but equally angry . It was Mr Dupree . ¡° This is taking too long . We should have settled all of this a while ago and moved on to more important things . ¡± Settled what ? I wondered , getting more confused . ¡° This is just like before , Mr Dupree continued ¡° You¡¯re veering off course again . ¡° I¡¯m in control , ¡± Xander shot back . ¡° I know what I¡¯m doing ! I heard Mr Dupree scoff . ¡° In control ? But you¡¯re lodged between her legs all the time . You¡¯re still her ve , even in this life . Wake up ! You¡¯re much more than this . ¡± My blood ran cold , my breath catching in my throat again . What were they talking about ? This life ? ve ? None of it made sense , and yet a chilling recognition ran down my spine it was as if I knew what they were talking about and at the same time , had no idea what it meant . Read thetest and free novels at .Com Suddenly , a loud thud echoed through the room , as if something or someone crashed against a piece of furniture , followed by someone being hit and then a grunt of muffled pain before silence . My heart pounded in my ears , my instincts screaming at me to run ¡­ suddenly , I heard footsteps approaching the door . 50 L¡¯s discovery ¡­. Someone wasing . Panic seized me and instantly , I turned on my heel , trying to move quickly up the stairs before the door opened but I had barely taken four steps when the door flew open behind me . ¡° Don¡¯t hide L , ¡± Xander called out . ¡° I know you were listening ¡± I turned to face him , my mind. scrambling for an excuse , an exnation anything to make sense of what I¡¯d just heard . Xander stood at the doorway , his tall frame illuminated by the light spilling from the room behind him . His expression was unreadable but there was something in his eyes ¨C they were zing with a chilling intensity that made my skin crawl . I paused mid ¨C step , my foot hovering above the next step s ¡° L ¡­ I wasn¡¯t ¡­ I ¡­ I didn¡¯t mean to ¡­ ¡± I stammered , words failing me as I took a step back , instinctively , retreating towards the stairs . His lips twitched into a faint smile though it didn¡¯t reach his eyes . ¡° No need to lie , L . I can smell your fear from here . ¡± I flinched at his words , my heart thudding wildly in my chest . The room felt suddenly smaller , as Xander took a step towards me . My mind raced , looking for something anything to say . ¡° I didn¡¯t mean to listen , ¡± I whispered ¡° I just ¡­ I wasing downstairs and I heard ¡­ were loud ; I couldn¡¯t help but overhear . I¡¯m sorry . ¡± your voices His gaze softened ; it was as if his initial fury had slowly faded as he looked at me . That was when I noticed something else . His knuckles were bruised and swollen with smears of blood . My eyes travelled upward , widening when they saw the stter of blood on his face too . Yet , strangely , I wasn¡¯t afraid . It wasn¡¯t the sight of the blood that worried me . It was how I felt at that moment I felt calm , andfortable , as if this kind of thing was ¡­ normal . He must have noticed me staring and wiped a hand across my face , smearing the blood but doing little to hide it . He sighed softly , his shoulders loosening from the earlier tension . ¡° Give me a minute to clean up ,¡± he said in an apologetic tone . ¡° And we¡¯ll go !¡± I nodded , too stunned to speak . I should have been scared , I told myself . By all ounts , this was a terrible situation , I had just overhead and seen Xander beat up his dad ¨C like his dad ¡­ and I was here , watching the blood dry on his hands , not minding . Without another word , Xander brushed past me and headed to his room . I exhaled slowly , trying to shake off what I had just witnessed and started for the living room . As I passed the door to the room where the heated conversation had taken ce , it was still slightly ajar revealing a sight that sent a chill down my spine . Mr Dupreey crumpled on the floor , blood dripping from his nose , staining the front of his shirt . His lips were swollen , and his face was twisted in pain and anger . But what made me stop cold was the way he looked at me . His eyes were filled with pure , raw hatred as they locked onto mine . It was as if he med me for what had happened like I was the reason he was lying there , € 50 L¡¯s discovery ¡­ Suddenly , his lips curled into a sneer , the malice in his expression deepening . His breathing wasboured and he shifted slightly , groaning as he tried to push himself up from the floor . I looked away from him , hurrying to the living room . I settled on the couch waiting for Xander . Why wasn¡¯t I scared ? Why did everything feel so strange , yet so familiar ? I couldn¡¯t stop thinking of the conversation I had overheard . They couldn¡¯t possibly be talking about me right ? Minutes passed , maybe longer , before I heard footsteps approaching from the hallway . I straightened , my heart thumping as Xander appeared , his face clean , the blood stter was gone and his knuckles bandaged . He had changed into a simple ck T ¨C shirt and jeans , looking like nothing out of the ordinary had happened just moments before . ¡° You okay ? ¡± Xander asked softly , walking into the living room and gazing at me warily . I nodded though I wasn¡¯t entirely sure if I was . ¡° Your Dad ¡­ I saw him ¡­ ¡± I pointed towards the room . ¡° Injured . Should we take him to the hospital ? ¡± ¡° He¡¯ll be fine ! ¡± Xander said in a dismissive tone . ¡° Let¡¯s go !! I wanted to argue but decided against it . I followed him outside and soon we hit the road . The journey was a quiet one and I had a lot of questions brimming in my chest . . Xander finally sighed , reaching over for my hand . ¡° I¡¯m sorry you had to see that . It¡¯s not every day I lose control like that . ¡± ¡° To the extent of beating your dad ? ¡± I blurted . ¡° Losing control doesn¡¯t cut it . What are you people , you and your father ?¡± The words rolled out of my mouth before I could stop them . ¡° You¡¯re not a werewolf , right ? There¡¯s no scent on you and whenever I talk about running under the full moon , you never have that spark in your eyes . Is Mr Dupree even your real father ? And all the strange things you tell me and how you always seem to know so much about me when I don¡¯t tell you . Who exactly are you , Xander ? And please don¡¯t lie to me . He swung the car off the road and parked it . We stayed silent , I waited , hoping he would finally say something ¡­ something to ease my worry . Then he turned , a small smile ying on his lips . ¡° It¡¯splicated ,¡± he said carefully . ¡° There are lots of things that you need to know but I don¡¯t think you¡¯re ready to hear them . ¡± I frowned , feeling frustrated . ¡° You keep saying that that I¡¯m not ready . That I won¡¯t understand . But how am I supposed to understand if you never exin anything ? Just tell me anyway , what¡¯s the worst that can happen ? You know I am not like most ¡­ I won¡¯t freak out . ¡± He chuckled . ¡° You actually might . ¡± 1 ¡° Try me ! ¡± I urged . ¡° Well , ¡± he leaned back a smirk ying on his lips . ¡° I am the Dark One , L and Dupree ¡­ well I thought it was a funny name when he gave himself that ¡­ Is the Trinax , the one you¡¯ve been seeing in your dreams . ¡± Chapter 51 51 The Dark One¡¯s revtion ¡­ L I stared at him , my eyebrows crunching into a frown . ¡° The Dark One ? As in the Dark One that fought with Werewolves a long time ago and the Moon. Goddess sent a Moonsinger to stop him ? You ? ¡± I burst out intoughter , holding my sides as my body shook . ¡° C¡¯mon Xander ! ¡± I said with teary eyes , stillughing . ¡° If you wanted to make me scared , your could have just said so but actually calling yourself the ¡® Dark One ¡® . That¡¯s not possible . I mean , if you were , I¡¯d be dead by now , right ? ¡± He was watching me with an amused expression , as a tender smile tugged at the corner of his mouth . ¡° That¡¯s because I love you , L . I wasn¡¯t joking when I told you the first time . I¡¯ve loved you in many lives before this . ¡± ¡° Stop , Xander ¡­ you¡¯re scaring me now . ¡± th He shook his head and continued . ¡° There¡¯s a connection between us and I know you felt it from moment I walked into your ssroom , he paused , his eyes darkening . ¡° We¡¯ve been tied to each other for longer than you can imagine . And each time , ¡± he sighed , wistfully , ¡° It¡¯s the same fate brings us together , although I must this was the easiest part so far . You look exactly like her ¡­ hands , lips , eyes and that body ¡­ ¡± his gaze left my face flickering all over my body . I¡¯ve waited all these years for you ¡­ ¡± I swallowed hard . ¡° Waited all these years for me ? How ? ¡± ¡° You¡¯re the reincarnation of my first lover ¨C Neriah , a sad smile tugged at his lips . ¡° We were so much in love until your Moon Goddess became so dramatic and turned her against me ¡­ ¡± he exhaled deeply . ¡° But I waited , just like I promised , all these years , through Moonsingers of course until you came and I know this time it¡¯ll be different , right ? I can feel it . ¡± The amusement on my face drained as I searched his eyes , realizing with growing dread that he wasn¡¯t joking . Fear began to creep up my spine . If he was the Dark One , it means he sent those Ferals who tried to kill me . ¡° You¡¯re the Moonsinger , L ! ¡± he continued ¡° This is not how I nned for you to know of course . Usually , you¡¯re much stronger than this without almost any defect ,¡± he stated ¡° And will announce yourself but , never in a million years did I think so much power would rest on the shoulders of a Neen ¨C year ¨C old . ¡± ¡° That¡¯s because I¡¯m not anything , I shifted closer to the door . He was delusional . ¡° I don¡¯t know so inuch about the Moonsinger but what I do know is they¡¯re powerful bunches who have led our warriors to war against you and ki ¡­ ¡± I trailed off , the realization of the entire situation hitting me now . ¡° Anyways ¡± I continued hastily . I¡¯m not the Moonsinger and I¡¯m definitely not her reincarnation . ¡± ¡° You¡¯re ! ¡± he said his tone brooking no argument . His hand went into hie nasket and from there he nulled out a locket onened it and need it to 51 The Dark One¡¯s revtion me . I took the locket from him , rm bells ringing in my head as I tried to look for a way to get away from this psycho . As to if what he was saying was true or false , I had no idea . I gazed at the fading picture of a woman in the locket . Aside from two prominent strips of her hair which looked like they were grey since the picture was in ck and white , she looked nothing like me . I handed the locket back to him , shaking my head . ¡° You¡¯ve really gotten me confused with someone else . That¡¯s not me . ¡± ¡° I knew you were going to say that ,¡± he chuckled softly , his gaze on me was still soft . Reaching for the pigeonhole in the car , he pulled it open and from there brought out a picture which he handed to me again . ¡° Thankfully , the humans have a lot of fun machines . I took this to some picture ce and they had this printed into what she would look like today . Go ahead , and take a look . ¡± I nodded and turned the picture gasping as I saw myself stare back at me . Read thetest and free novels at .Com The same silver streak on my hair , the same eyes , nose , and lips , only she looked happier than I had eyer been in my entire life . ¡° She ¡­ she does look like me ,¡± I risked a smallugh ¡° But it could only be a coincidence and nothing more . I am not who you¡¯re looking for . ¡± He gives me a small contemtive before he nods and shrugs . ¡° Fine , let¡¯s say you¡¯re not her but you¡¯re a Moonsinger L , you¡¯re supposed to kill me and save your kind . You know that don¡¯t you ? ¡± ¡° About the Moonsinger ? ¡± I nodded ¡° But anything aside that , again , you¡¯re wrong . I do not have any power whatsoever . I don¡¯t even have a wolf , Xander . You are wrong about me . ¡± ¡° The orb , ¡± he continued quietly ¡° Whenever you¡¯re in your heat , your power be more prominent . All those times you touched the orb , I could feel it ¨C your strength ¡­ everything you will be once you learn how to use them and ¡­ ¡± I held up my hands as if I could physically push away his words . ¡° Okay , I¡¯m going to stop you right there , Xander ,¡± I interrupted him . ¡° Just stop saying this nonsense , you¡¯re scaring me now . This ¡­. this isn¡¯t real . You¡¯re messing with me ¡­ ¡± But his expression did not waiver . ¡° It¡¯s true , L . That night in the forest , when the Ferals surrounded you ¡­ you shouted , didn¡¯t you ? And they weakened . That was your voice , your power as a Moonsinger . You don¡¯t even know what you¡¯re capable of . ¡± ¡° And I don¡¯t want to know ! ¡± Iughed dryly . ¡° I told you I left Blue Ridge Pack for good and I mean it . You know what , Nanny was right . If I wanted to cut off entirely from my kind , I shouldn¡¯t bet a human and ¡­ just take me dating a Were ¡­. or whatever it is you are . I should have stuck to home , okay ? I want to go home . ¡± ¡° It was no coincidence that those wolves weakened . It was you , L ¡­ you must step up and take your ce . Running away from your problem won¡¯t fix anything for you . ¡° I should be the judge of that , I said my voice trembling . ¡° I am not going to be a party to history that doesn¡¯t concern me My heat is because I do not have a wolf and is not tied to any The Dark One¡¯s revtion ¡­ diabolical thing , you hear . ¡± ¡° L ! ¡± he tried to reach for my hand but I shrugged him off . ¡° Why did you approach me in the first ce , then ? ¡± I scoffed . ¡° Ideally , we¡¯re supposed to be fighting each other . If you¡¯re really the Dark One like you im , we shouldn¡¯t be sitting this close to each other having this conversation . Did you know this and approached me ? ¡± ¡° L ! ¡± ¡° Oh wait ! ¡± I scoffed . ¡° You tried to kill me . You sent that Trinax ¨C Mr Dupree to have me killed for what I know nothing about ? ¡± ¡° It¡¯s to put a mark on you ! ¡± he said quietly. ¡° I would never kill you and believe me , even if I wanted to ¡­ it¡¯s the easiest thing to do . You¡¯re not like your kind ¡­ you¡¯re ¡­ weaker but I can help you . I can teach you how to use those powers and make something out of yourself . ¡± ¡° If there is any power inside me ¡­ please take it . Is there a way , a means I can transfer them to you ? ¡± I asked , tears springing to the corner of my eyes . ¡° You do not love me , Xander ¡­ all these months you pretended just because you think I am someone ¨C a ghost from your past and because I have powers of some sort . ¡± ¡° L , you¡¯re getting all of these wrong ¡± anger shed in his eyes . ¡° You would have had this reaction if I had told you from the first day that you¡¯re a Moonsinger ¡­ ¡± ¡° I am not a Moonsinger ! ¡± I yelled . ¡° I am not whatever you think I am . My name is L , a wolfless deviant who now identifies as human . I am not who you¡¯re seeking for . Now open the door , I want to leave . ¡± ¡° You said you were going to stay at mine , his brows furrowed . ¡° It¡¯s barely 24 hours and you want to leave already ? ¡± ¡° Because you¡¯re acting creepy and I can¡¯t be around this . I want to go home ! ¡° Why ? ¡± he scoffed , running a hand through his hair as if he was getting agitated . ¡° Have I done anything to threaten you before ? I¡¯ve never hurt you and I won¡¯t now . What¡¯s so different ? What¡¯s changed ? ¡± I didn¡¯t answer him , I reached across from him and opened the door lock before leaning back to open my door but it wouldn¡¯t budge . ¡° Xander , please open the door . ¡± ¡° Rx and let¡¯s talk about it . Nothing has changed . ¡± ¡° Everything has ! ¡± I burst out , my chest heaving from both fear and panic . ¡° You¡¯re telling me you¡¯re the Dark One , that I¡¯m some Moonsinger with powers that do not exist . I don¡¯t want this ¨C I never asked for this ! So , just let me e go . ¡° L ! ¡± he sighed softly , his voice tinged with regret . ¡° I knew things would change once you found out but I also hoped you¡¯d understand and see that I won¡¯t hurt you despite being a threat to me . But you leave me with no other choice . ¡± I was too angry to be scared now . ¡° What do you mean ? ¡± 3/4 51 The Dark One¡¯s revtion ¡­. He sighed , his expression turning sombre . Before I could react , he flicked his wrist and a small , flickering blue me appeared in his palm , casting an eerie glow in the car . My heart pounded in my chest as I stared at the me . ¡° Whatever it is you¡¯re doing , Xander ¡­ stop ! ¡± But before I could move again , he hurled the me towards me , blinding me . And then ¡­ darkness . Chapter 52 52 If truly , I¡¯m the Moonsinger ¡­ L 0 a I stirred slowly , feeling every part of my body aching as if I had just run a marathon . ¨C The familiar scent of Xander¡¯s house greeted me before my eyes even fluttered open . The soft silk of the bedsheets brushed softly against my skin , I scanned the room I wasn¡¯t home yet and Xander or should I say the ¡® Dark One ¡® was perched at the edge of my bed , watching me intently. I tried to push myself up and immediately , he was by my side , his eyes filled with warmth as he assisted me to a sitting position . ¡° Easy ,¡± he murmured , gently supporting my back , not before stuffing pillows behind me and cing me gently on the stuffed pillows . ¡° I was worried I hit you too hard . How are you feeling ? he asked . His voice was gentle , but I recoiled from his touch , feeling rmed and bewildered at the same time . ¡° What did you do to me ?¡± I demanded , my eyes narrowing in suspicion as I stared at him . His expression flickered with hurt as he sighed , running a hand through his dark hair . ¡° Nothing harmful ,¡± he said with a pleading tone . ¡° I didn¡¯t hurt you , L . I just put you to sleep . I didn¡¯t want you to leave while you were angry . I mean you can be angry but be angry and stay . I know I have kept a lot of things from you and I¡¯m sorry . I promise I¡¯ll answer any question you have for me . ¡± His tone was sincere , but I scoffed . ¡° Right , putting me to sleep because I¡¯m angry ? That sounds like something a reasonable person does , ¡± a bitterugh escaped my lips . I sat up fully now , pushing away from the dizziness that still clung to me . ¡° I really have a knack for ending up with the wrong men , don¡¯t I ? ¡± my words , gazing ¡° I am nothing like him , L ! ¡± he shook his head looking pained by at me earnestly . ¡° You shouldn¡¯t have been with him in the first ce , you ¡­ lost your ¡­ ¡± he inhaled sharply ¡° You allowed him to have you first ¡­ but it¡¯s not a problem ,¡± he added quickly . ¡° You¡¯re a beautiful woman and ¡­ ¡± I didn¡¯t know if I was still dreaming or if this was all a joke . This man or boy ¡­ sitting in front of me , from all the stories we¡¯ve heard , was supposed to be some big bad evil , why was he acting like this to me ? Was this a ploy to allow me to let my guard down before he killed me ? why you refused to have sex with me because he had me first ? ¡± I asked arching my ¡° Is that why brows . ¡° No ! ¡± he shook his head , ¡° Far from that , we promised that we would give ourselves to each other on our wedding night . I didn¡¯t forget ! ¡± I couldn¡¯t help it , Iughed but it wasn¡¯t a pleasant tone , it was filled with sadness and exasperation at the circus my life was fast bing . ¡° When did I promise you that ? Oh ! ¡± I chuckled ¡° My reincarnate , what was her name again , Neriah ? ¡± 52 I truly Fm the Moonsinger ¡­ He nodded ; his eyes filled with adoration as he gazed at me . ¡° She had that look when I first told her I loved her . Usually , it¡¯s almost impossible to get everything after a reincarnation but you¡¯re her ¨C You¡¯re my Neriah . ¡± ¡° Okay ! ¡± I snapped my fingers . ¡° Don¡¯t get carried away , Xan ¡­ what should I call you now ? ¡± ¡° Anything you want ! ¡± he responded immediately . ¡° I¡¯ll stick with Xander then ! ¡± I scoffed . ¡® Now , tell me ¡­ where exactly is this so ¨C called moon bowe or whatever it is lodged in my body ? You came for it , right ? So , why don¡¯t you just take it and let me go ? ¡± His brow furrowed and confusion flickered across his face . ¡° L , what are you talking about ? I don¡¯t ¡­ ¡± I cut him off , my tone sharper now . ¡° That¡¯s why you¡¯re here , isn¡¯t it ? ¡± 1 pressed on , my . my tone filled with sharine ¡° You came for my power , didn¡¯t you ? That¡¯s why you¡¯ve been hovering around me , making me think you cared about me . You didn¡¯t really want me . You wanted whatever it is. you think I am . So , take it . Take it and leave me alone . If really I am the Moonsinger , then I don¡¯t want to be known ¡­ I don¡¯t deserve that spot . He sighed heavily reaching out to touch my arm but this time , I recoiled more forcefully , curling away from him . My retreat stung and his face darkened with hurt . ¡° You¡¯ve got it all wrong ¡± he said his voice tinged with desperation . A humourless smirk , twisted my lips as my gaze hardened . ¡° Wrong ? I don¡¯t think so . For a moment there , I wanted to believe really believe that my life could change , that maybe this time , things would be different . I actually hoped that life with you would be an upgrade better than the shitty existence I¡¯m used to . I thought things might finally work out . But no , ¡± I spat , ¡° I fell in love with a centuries ¨C old evil , who only wants me for powers that don¡¯t exist . Read thetest and free novels at .Com ¡± Suddenly , the air around us thickened with tension . Xander¡¯s expression shifted in an instant , his eyes glowing an unnatural green as his anger boiled to the surface . He mmed his fist against the wall , the force reverberating through the room . I flinched , pressing myself against the headboard of the bed , but still , I held my ground , ring at him . For a moment , the room was filled with the sound of Xander¡¯s ragged breathing . Then , just as quickly as his rage had appeared , the anger drained from him . He approached my bed as if trying not to startle a wounded animal . ¡° L , please ,¡± he said softly . ¡° You¡¯ve got it all wrong . I¡¯m not after your power . I¡¯ve never been after your power . I stared at him sceptically . ¡° Then what do you want ? ¡± ¡° All I want ¡­ all I¡¯ve ever wanted ¡­ is for you to choose me , ¡± he said . ¡° I¡¯ve always wanted us to be together . He sat on the edge of the bed now , careful to maintain some distance between us . ¡° You probably don¡¯t remember , but we were on the verge of sealing our union before the Moon Goddess turned you against me . But now ¡­ ¡± his eyes gleamed with hope . ¡° Now , I know nothing can stop us if we¡¯re determined to be together and if you choose me . ¡± The words washed over me, too fantastic , too impossible to be real . If only Ramsey had been as half as earnest as Xander was , I wouldn¡¯t have left my world and been tangled with Xander in the the Mo 52 It truly , I¡¯m the Moonsinger ¡­ pushed myself off the bed and stumbled towards the door . My hand reached for the doorknob , and with all the strength I could muster , I pulled it open . But before I could step through , the door mmed shut in my face with a resounding thud . My heart raced as I yanked on the knob again , but it wouldn¡¯t budge . Slowly , I turned to find Xander standing behind me , watching me quietly . ¡° Let me out , ¡± I whispered , fear creeping into my voice . ¡° When Neriah first found out about my true identity ,¡± a soft sad smile clouded his features , ¡° She saved me from her pack warriors and hid me in an abandoned house at the edge of their pack house . Her father was an Alpha just like yours and she was beloved of the pack . Every day she would bring me food and nursed me back to health . When I told her ¡­ when I first told her , just like you , she refused to believe but when she did , she didn¡¯t leave ¡­ ¡± ¡° I don¡¯t want to hear stories about you and your ghost lover ! ¡± I tried to speak but he raised his hand , an indication for me to stop talking . ¡° She was angry , scared because I was being hunted by the warriors , they thought I was evil but I am not , L ¡­ In time , Neriah came to see this and she stayed . ¡± §± ¡° Then why did the Moon Goddess turn her against you ? There must be a reason. ¡± ¡° Because she¡¯s trying to subvert control ¡­ You werewolves live by stringent rules . Wolf bond , the cruel strata of the Alpha Omega level . The cruelty thates from not having a wolf . You ; more than anyone , can understand that ¡­ every month , you have to put up with those intense . heat cycles because the Moon Goddess made it so and after you found your mated , he didn¡¯t ¡­ ¡± ¡° I think I know the story much better than you ! ¡± I cut him short , the pain of the past gnawing at my heart ¡° Your point ! ¡± ¡° I will give you a world without baseless rules and orders . A world where everyone is equal ¡­ there are no mate bonds , you¡¯re free to marry whomever you want , free to do whatever brings joy to your heart . What evil is there in that ? ¡± I sighed , ¡° We need rules andws to live , Xander . No one can exist without it ¡­ ¡± ¡° Of course , we would have but not like the way your Moon Goddess wants it ,¡± he took a step towards me . ¡° I won¡¯t hurt you , L , ¡± he said softly . ¡° I¡¯ve waited centuries for us to be reunited . Doesn¡¯t that mean anything to you ? ¡± 1 Chapter 53 53 Revtions and confrontations ¡­ L I pressed against the door as panic wed in my throat . I reached for the doorknob again , yanking it furiously . ¡° Just let me go , Xander . I¡¯ll think about your offer and ¡­ ¡± ¡° You won¡¯t ! ¡± he gave me a sad smile . ¡° You can¡¯t wait to leave here , I can see it in your eyes . ¡± I back to the door and began pounding , screaming with all my might as tears streamed down my face . ¡° You¡¯ll hurt yourself ,¡± he said behind me . ht to be a ¡° Just let me go ! ¡± I cried , turning to face him again . ¡° Please ! Please , let me go ! I don¡¯t part of anything . I am not who you want . I just want a normal life ! I want to go back to my normal , boring life ! ¡± But he remained silent ¡­ through all of my tantrums , repeated knocking on the door , calling out to anyone ¨C even Mr Dupree ; watching me with an expression mingled with sadness and frustration . Eventually , my strength gave our I copsed onto the floor , my body heaving with sobs as I buried my face in my hands , feeling defeated . ¡° I don¡¯t want this , I choked out between gasps . ¡° I¡¯ve suffered more than anyone to go back to this life , Xander . Please ¡­ just let me go . I promise , not even a word to Nanny . It¡¯ll be a secret between us . ¡± He came and knelt beside me , close but not touching . ¡° L ! ¡± he whispered . ¡° You¡¯re special ¡­ too special to have a normal life . Someone like you ¡­ because of what you are ¡­ normality was never Read thetest and free novels at .Com an option . ¡± I shook my head , too tired to argue anymore . Too broken to fight . My body trembled as I felt him gently lift me from the floor , carrying me in his arms like a bride ¨C like I was something precious , I was too weak to resist ¡­ and somehow , my broken heart wanted this but with a different person , 1 I wished more than anything that right now , this was Ramsey ¡­ holding onto me , telling me not to go . I sighed as he deposited me onto the bed with care like I was a newborn . He reached for a soft towel inside a bowl of warm water by the bed and began to clean my tear ¨C stained face with such tenderness that I felt my resolve wavering . His touch was achingly familiar , a reminder of the man I thought I knew the man I had begun to love . Carefully , he continued cleaning the rest of my body. His touch was so intentional , so caring that my heart ached in confusion . How could he be the monster they imed he was and yet treat me with such kindness ? The fight had drained out of me . Maybe , this wasn¡¯t a bad idea after all . I mean , I didn¡¯t know so much about the bad blood between him and the Moon Goddess , all the history books were always scanty and the people who did know preferred not to talk about it . 53 Revtions and confrontations ¡­ I had an advantage here ¡­ he loved me or so he imed but he liked me to an extent where I know he won¡¯t randomly kill me at least . So , perhaps if I y along ¡­ then everything will be fine . ¡± ¡° Maybe , I should stop fighting you ¡­. ¡± I murmured gazing at him . ¡° I¡¯ll stop fighting you . ¡° You¡¯re not going to kill me , after all , are you ? ¡± He paused , a soft smile touching his lips as he sighed with relief . ¡° I had never thought of hurting you ¡­ not even when you killed me . That¡¯s how much I love you and ¡­ ¡± Before he could finish , there was a knock at the door . My heart lurched as I heard the familiar sound . The door creaked open and Mr Dupree stepped inside , holding Xander¡¯s phone in his hand . ¡° Master ,¡± he said quietly . ¡° She¡¯s been calling nonstop ; you need to answer or she¡¯ll begin to worry ! Xander nodded and took the phone , ignoring the call as he turned to Dupree . ¡° Apologize to her ! ( 2 Dupree paused for a minute and turned to him , a surprised look on his face . ¡° What do you mean ? ¡± he asked . ¡° You made her scared the other nights and then the injury at the Northern Forests , I told you it was too deep . It still aches her asionally . You should apologize to her for that . ¡± ¡° But ¡­ ¡± Mr Dupree began to say but with one look on Xander¡¯s face , he turned to me , a cold smile glittering in his eyes . ¡° I¡¯m sorry , Miss . It won¡¯t happen again . I will no longere to you in your dream . ¡° You can do that ? ¡± I asked eyeing him . ¡° It¡¯s one of my many specialities , he gave me an evil grin . I control the dream world ¡­ I feed on your thoughts and fuel your weaknesses and insecurities . ¡± ¡° Mind controlling in the dream world ? ¡± I huffed . ¡° That¡¯s so shallow . Anyways , I forgive you . You saved me from the Panther that other day . Thank you ! ¡± He looked at me for a minute before bowing curtly and stepping out of the room . As soon as we were alone , Xander turned to me . ¡° Don¡¯t trust a Trinax ¡­ they¡¯re vengeful creatures ¡­ very much . ¡± ¡° I thought Panthers were ! ¡± ¡° They¡¯re worse than Panthers . Remember not to look at his face longer than ten seconds if he ever appears to you in your dream . He won¡¯t now but he wouldter . Let me know if you dream about him . ¡° I¡¯m not going to be a snitch between you and one of your generals ! ¡± I huffed . ¡° Can¡¯t you tell if he¡¯s in my dreams ? Surely , you have enough power to do that . ¡± ¡° I used to have ! ¡± he gave me a quiet smile , crossing the room to deposit the towel and the bowl on the vanity ¡° But you took them away . That was the first thing she did when the Moon Goddess began to poison her heart slowly . She severed all of our connections . I couldn¡¯t smell 53 Revtions and confrontations . her her scent ¡­ ¡± ¡° Is that why you used to be superfortable with me whenever I¡¯m on my heat ? ¡± I asked my eyes widening with shock . He nodded , returning to the bed , with a steaming tea cup . ¡° Chamomile tea ! ¡± he said and stretched it before me . He must have seen the fear in my eyes because he lifted the cup and drank from it . ¡° I won¡¯t harm you , L ! ¡± he said quietly an amused smile on his face . ¡° There are no horns on my head ¡­ and this is my true form , don¡¯t worry . Although I¡¯m a lot bigger than this I had to size down to fit a typical human student but I don¡¯t bite . I won¡¯t hurt you . ¡± Still , I raised the cup to my lips and pretended as I drank it before dropping the cup on the bedside table . . ¡° So , Neriah took your sense of smell ? ¡± I asked , trying to gather as much information as I could . ¡° Yes ! ¡± he nodded , tugging stray hairs away from my face to the back of my ears . ¡° She at some point took my vision but during ourst fight before well , she killed me weakened me because I cannot die , she gave it back to me . She said that if she didn¡¯t then it wouldn¡¯t be fair . ¡± ¡° Wow ! ¡± I chuckled raising the cup to my lips again and pretending to sip . ¡° That¡¯s a lot to unpack ! ¡± ¡° That¡¯s why I needed the Trinax to give you a mark , for easy identification . I must say the presence of the Ferals at the ce where you were when you were healing rmed you kind but I made sure they didn¡¯t hurt anyone . ¡± ¡° They did ! ¡± I countered , remembering the day I was leaving White Moon Pack . They attacked a lot of people in the lower viges and injured them . A few people died too . ¡± ¡° That¡¯s because they attacked first . Although Ferals are subject to the Trinax¡¯smands in certain situations they go Feral and cannot be stopped immediately . Your kind fears what they cannot control . A wolf lying by itself , not attacking you is no threat . ¡± ¡° Aren¡¯t those Ferals the wolves you promised a New World , why are they stuck in their wolf form ? That¡¯s too harsh , don¡¯t you think . ¡± He smiled , shaking his head . ¡° To transform your kind into a level of bliss and peace , they need to be in their original form but they can transform . With the power of a Moonsinger who heals ¡­ and tames . You can do that and they would be able to have their human form , while still retaining their Feral Wolve form . ¡° And that¡¯s why you need me ? ¡± He didn¡¯t answer immediately , he stared at me for a few seconds before nodding . ¡° But I will not force you into whatever you¡¯re notfortable with . I do not force anyone , L . Every of your kind who joined me joined on their own free will . So , even if you want to or not , it¡¯s fine . I¡¯m just happy that we¡¯re reunited . That¡¯s all . ¡± The phone rang again and I stopped speaking as I watched him stare at the screen for a while before raising it to his ear . ¡° Hello ! ¡± 53 Revtions and confrontations ¡­ It was Nanny¡¯s voice . It was tiny but I could tell it was her . Hope surged through me . With the strength I didn¡¯t know I still possessed , I lunged forward , screaming . ¡° Nanny ! He¡¯s kidnapped me and ¡­ ¡± Before I could finish , Xander¡¯s hand shot out . A burst of blue energy erupted from his palm , engulfing me . The rest of my words died on my lips , my body went limp and the world faded into ck the second time . Chapter 54 The ceremonial preparation ¡­. . bn When I woke again , I was still at Xander¡¯s house and had lost track of time . My eyes slowly opened , adjusting to the dim lighting of the room , my body was too weak to move , too weak to fight anymore . Although Xander was not in the room with me , I could feel his presence . I noticed the soft towel resting on the chair beside my bed . ¡° How long have I been out ? ¡± I murmured to myself trying to sit up . What was I supposed to do now ? My mind reyed the events of thest few hours , trying to make sense of everything . Xander¡¯s but wanted confession about being the Dark One , his insistence that he didn¡¯t want my powers me how could any of this be real ? And yet , deep down , some p ¨C of me felt there was an element of truth in it all . I closed my eyes , willing myself to stay calm . There had to be a way out of this . There had to be some way I could escape and return to the life I had once known , even if it meant running forever . But just as the thought crossed my mind , the door creaked open and Xander stepped inside , his face unreadable . He had on something that looked like Ceremonial attire . The rich fabric was embroidered with intricate red patterns that seemed to shimmer and move in the dim light . ¡° You won¡¯t leave , L ,¡± he said quietly as if reading my thoughts . ¡° Not until you understand who you really are ¡­ and why we were always meant to be together . ¡± He approached my bed , carrying something in his arms that he set on the space beside me on the bed . ¡° If you had drank the Chamomile tea , you would have felt better than you are now . What do you take me for , L ? ¡± he scoffed , shaking his head . How did he know that I didn¡¯t drink the tea ? ¡° You think I¡¯m some weak , magical being with a little power here and there . I¡¯ve told you severally , if I wanted to force you to do whatever I want , it¡¯s the easiest thing to do but I don¡¯t force anyone and certainly not the woman I love . ¡° But here I am being held in your house ! ¡± I fired back weakly , ¡° Some love , Xander ! ¡± Read thetest and free novels at .Com ¡° Because you left me with no other choice and I¡¯m tired of exining myself over and over again to you . All these months , I¡¯ve been nothing but a solid ground for you and this is how you choose to repay me ? ¡± ¡° I guess we¡¯re not meant to be even in this life too ! ¡± I snickered . ¡° You cannot force me to ept your nature . I liked you as Xander ¨C I might have even loved you but this ! ¡± I shook my head ¡° I didn¡¯t sign up for any of it . I¡¯d rather die than get embroiled in anything that had to do with people of my kind . I already left that life far behind . ¡± ¡° You¡¯re not doing it for them , Xander sighed . ¡° Once you choose me , you don¡¯t have to bother about them . This is about revenge , right ? Do you want to get them back for all the things they 15. 70 1/3 54 The ceremonial preparation ¡­. did to you ? I can help you . ¡± I gave him a weird look . ¡° No ! ¡± I said firmly . ¡° Why would I want to do that , Xander ? Revenge is messy , do 1 look like I have the emotional capacity to pursue something like that ? I barely can manage my life . I¡¯m not interested in any of your schemes and all this talk of a new world shenanigan , okay ? ¡± He didn¡¯t say anything , he just gave me a contemtive nce and pointed to the clothes on the bed . ¡° I need you to put that on . ¡± I nced at the clothes . They had the same strange designs on Xander¡¯s outfit . Panic fluttered in my chest , but I kept my expression as neutral as possible . I picked up the garments , feeling the soft material between her fingers . ¡° What is this ? ¡± I asked . A smile yed at the corners of Xander¡¯s mouth , but it didn¡¯t reach his eyes . ¡° Tonight is the full moon , ¡± he said quietly . ¡° We need to take advantage of it . We won¡¯t have another opportunity like this for a long time . ¡± My heart skipped a beat , fear creeping into my voice . ¡° What are you talking about ? ¡± His smile widened , but it didn¡¯t put me at ease . ¡° We need to be joined tonight , L . We¡¯ll take the blood oath that will bind us together for life . Once we do that , it¡¯ll be easier for you to ess the Ethereal realm . With my help , you¡¯ll be able to unlock all of your potential and then use it to create a new world . ¡± a My chest tightened as his words sank in . Blood oath ? Binding for life ? Ethereal realm ? It sounded like something out of a twisted fairytale and the thought of it happening to me felt unreal . I let out a shakyugh , hoping to mask the terror growing inside me . ¡° I¡¯m not interested ,¡± I said coldly . ¡° Whatever you¡¯re offering , Xander , get over yourself . I¡¯m not doing it ! ¡± He sighed heavily , reaching for my hand . I tensed but didn¡¯t pull away as he pressed tiny , reverent kisses to my knuckles . Before looking up at me , his eyes boring into mine , filled with longing . *** I ? ¡° I love you ,¡± he murmured against my skin . ¡° More than you could ever imagine . If you¡¯d just let ¦°¦¥ I¡¯d show you how much I do . ¡± I felt a lump rise in my throat . He wasn¡¯t lying ¡­ I could see it was the truth with the way he held me , in everything he did . Heid his head on myp , his hair spilling over my legs . When he looked up , I saw sadness in his eyes . ¡° I¡¯m not after the fact that you¡¯re a Moonsinger , he murmured . ¡° That¡¯s not why I¡¯ve sought you out . I¡¯m just ¡­ I¡¯m just happy that we can finally be together and I don¡¯t know but soon you may get your memories back and you¡¯ll see why I want to do this . ¡± ¡° It doesn¡¯t matter , Xander ! ¡± I sighed . ¡° Fine , we can still date ¡­ I still love you but I don¡¯t want any of the other things . I just want to be a normal girl . I¡¯ll be in senior year soon and graduate , get a job and maybe find someone who will love me enough to get married to me and I¡¯m not having children . I can¡¯t have my child on through this crare But that is nretty much my dream Not 54 The ceremonial preparation ¡­ saving anyone . ¡± ¡° L ! ¡± he chuckled softly , running a hand on the soft mound of my breasts , peaking from the blouse I had on . ¡° Waiting all those months , acting like I didn¡¯t want you was the hardest thing I¡¯ve ever had to do . But I¡¯ve been waiting for centuries , I figured , I could wait a little more and I did . We made a promise and it¡¯s my duty to ensure it¡¯s fulfilled ¡± My heart tightened , not with affection , but with a strange mix of pity and fear . I took a deep breath and mustered the courage to ask the one question that had troubled me since he revealed his identity . ¡° But ¡­ you¡¯re supposed to be dead . Thest Moonsinger killed you . Isn¡¯t that true ? ¡± He shook his head slowly , an amused smile creeping up his eyes . ¡° I told you , I¡¯m invincible and all the Moonsingers , except Neriah none of them were strong enough to kill me . Neriah was the only one who tapped into some parts of her abilities and took away some parts of me but still ¨C couldn¡¯t kill me . But ¡­ ¡± He sat up . ¡° They weakened me . Thest Moonsinger was a man . He weakened me and locked me away before he died . But over the years , my followers you see , they¡¯re scattered across the world . And slowly , they began to regroup and to prepare waiting for my return , his gaze darkened slightly . ¡° Your birth L , released me from my prison . ¡± I stiffened a cold chill running down my spine . ¡° My brith ? ¡± I whispered . ¡° How is that even possible ? ¡± ¡° That¡¯s how it¡¯s meant to be . As far as I am stll alive , the birth of a Moonsinger weakens the bonds used by the previous one in trapping me . If you kill me ¡­ ¡± he paused , chuckling ¡° Which I know you won¡¯t- the birth of another one of your kind would awaken me . I waited for you for 10,000 years , now I know why the universe was preparing the woman I loved . ¡± My mind raced . Could everything he was saying be true ? Could I really be tied to something this ancient , this powerful ? I didn¡¯t want to believe it , but his words stirred something deep inside me . No ! I had to stay focused . Whatever Xander was and imed to be , I had to survive this . If I can leave this house , it¡¯ll be esaiser for me to attract help . So , I¡¯ll just y along . ¡° Alright ! ¡± I said softly , hating the way , his face lit up with hope . ¡° I¡¯ll put on the outfit . Chapter 55 55 The awakening song ¡­ L A few minutester I was dressed in the ceremonial outfit . The clothes looked unexpectedly good on me . Read thetest and free novels at .Com I met Xander at the bottom of the stairs , his eyes glowing with adoration as I came down . ¡° You look so beautiful ! ¡± he sighed , reaching for my hand . I smiled at him and allowed him to lead me towards his car . We drove in silence . I was trying to formte an escape n by trying to remember the road , using houses , trees or whatever my brain can remember asndmarks . Finally , we arrived at what looked like an abandoned warehouse . He guided me towards a hidden entrance and we started descending into what looked like an underground tunnel . The walls were lined with flickering torches . The air was damp and thick with an unfamiliar scent that made my skin crawl . As we walked deeper into the tunnel , my anxiety grew . I had no idea was awaited me at the end of this path but strangely , every step felt familiar . Like , I¡¯ve done this before . You know that hazy feeling you get but your brain cannot remember ? Yes ! That¡¯s the onc . When we finally emerged from the tunnel , my eyes widened in shock . The space we had entered wasrge , like an underground Cathedral . The ceiling stretched high above , disappearing into . darkness and it was filled with more people than I could count . They all seemed to notice Xander¡¯s presence at once because they suddenly turned and in unison bowed their heads in reverence , but none of them paid me any attention which I liked or maybe not . They were humans clearly , and I was hoping I could get them to help me but ¡­ their loyalty was to someone else already . I leaned toward Xander . ¡° Who are all these people ? ¡± I whispered , my curiosity getting the better of me . ¡° They¡¯re recruits , ¡± Xander exined softly , with pride in his eyes and his hand resting on the small of my back . ¡° They¡¯re humans willing to join me in creating a new world . But they can¡¯t fully join yet . I mean , they¡¯ll go through training like the ones before them but they cannot transform yet . Only you can give them the ability to shift into their wolf forms . ¡± My heart pounded in my chest . Xander wanted to make humans , Wolves ? Was that even possible ? ¨C * If Werewolves can take up their nature be humans , they can also be your kind , ¡± he exined as if sensing my doubt . ¡° But out of all the mythical creatures , why did you choose us ? I mean , you could have gone for Vampires ¡­ ¡± ¡° Too messy ! ¡± he scoffed . ¡° They have a lot of allergies and are not easily adaptable . Perhaps we can admit them in our new world but I intend to wipe them off the face of the earth . It¡¯s no use . ¡± 55 The awakening song ¡­ I swallowed hard . ¡° You ¡­ You want to kill the vampires ? ¡± He nodded . ¡° And every other creature that is not Werewolves or on the brighter side , we could admit them into the new world but that¡¯s yet to be seen . You know , Werewolves have the bnce I want and need from Mythical creatures . They¡¯re closer to the Moon Goddess and easier to be turned into anything . Once they be like the Ferals , you¡¯d see , they will never need the Moon Goddess ever again and I will reign supreme . # I didn¡¯t respond , I didn¡¯t know what to say . My mind was reeling from all the information . Thousands of humans waiting to be changed into werewolves and then wiping the entire mythical world . I didn¡¯t need anyone to tell me that it would create an unbnce in the universe but the man beside me , didn¡¯t seem to be considering that and he didn¡¯t look like he cared either . We reached the end of the hall and turned into a long corridor , walking until we came to a heavy set of doors . Xander pushed them open , revealing a Moonlit clearing . Immediately , I saw the clearing , I panicked . This must be the site of the ceremony Xander had spoken of . The full moon hung low and heavy in the sky as if , if I stood on my toes , I could really touch it ¨C bathing everything in its silver glow . There was a circle of standing stones with onerge stone in the middle of it that looked like it could fit in two people . The surfaces of the standing stones were etched with symbols , I didn¡¯t recognise but somehow felt I should . ¡° Beautiful , isn¡¯t it ? ¡± Xander murmured , his eyes fixed on the moon above . ¡° It¡¯s called the Astral Moon or as the Humans call it ¨C the Gemini Moon . The perfect setting for our union . ¡± My heart was pounding so loud , I could hear it . I had to find a way out of his , and fast . I could . make out shadows in the bushes surrounding the clearing and I pressed closer to Xander . ¡° There¡¯s something in the bush ! ¡± I whispered . ¡° It¡¯s the Ferals ¨C a few of them and their Trinaxes . They¡¯ll stand as witness to our bond . Now ! ¡± he turned to me , taking both of my hands in his . ¡° I know this all feels strange but in time you¡¯lle to realize that doing this is the best decision you¡¯ve ever made . ¡± ¡° Yeah ! ¡± I nodded with a strained smile . ¡° What will happen afterwards ? ¡± I asked , looking for a way to dy him while I think of an escape which seemed impossible but I had to try . ¡° You never told me . ¡± ¡° I will , after the ceremony . Nowe ! ¡± he pulled me towards the clearing . I followed him stiffly . His grip on me tightened as he led me towards the centre of the stones . With a flick of his hand , a glowing light appeared lighting all the standing stones , the words on them came alive and the stones emitted a strange hum , an energy that made my skin crawl . Yet everything felt so familiar . I was trying to push through the haziness of the familiarity that tugged at my mind as the glow of the light heightened . With Xander and the Ferals lurking in the bush around us , there seemed to be no way of escape . ( 55 The awakening song ¡­ We stopped at the very centre of the clearing , the moonlight bathing us in an ethereal glow . Xander turned to me , his expression soft yet determined . He removed the outer robe of his clothing , letting it pool at his feet . Then he came to where I stood and removed my robe , leaving m in the slip underneath . He kissed my shoulders , leaving small bite marks on my neck . I moaned , suddenly forgetting that I was supposed to be nning my escape . Here , with the Trinax and the Ferals lurking around in the bush , I felt warmth course through my body ¡­ an excitement that I only feel during my heat . Yet , it wasn¡¯t even my heat . I turned to him , reaching for his lips . We kissed with a sense of urgency we¡¯d never used before . His tongue twirled around mine , his hands fiddling and touching every part of my body and boy ! Xander knew all the sweet spots . His hands settled on my woman core , rubbing it through the sheer slip . I arched into his touch , letting him do with my body as he pleased . After a while of kissing and fondling , he took a step backwards from me . I was already riled up, panting and wondering why he stopped . He reached into his pockets and pulled out a small piece of parchment . ¡° Before we begin ,¡± he said , his voice low and hoarse , ¡° I need you to sing this . ¡± He handed me the parchment , his fingers lingering for a moment as if reluctant to let go . I nced down at the paper . The words were written in symbols but somehow , I could understand . I interpreted the first line : ¡° From shadows deep , a whisper calls , Ancient power behind stone walls , Locked away by time¡¯s decree , Now stirring , longing to be free . ¡± Immediately I read the words , they formed a song , and I could almost hear the melody in my heart . I didn¡¯t know how I knew , but the moment I read the words , it felt as though they belonged to me as if they had always been a part of me . ¡° What is this ? ¡± I whispered . ¡° It¡¯s a song for the Moonsinger , Xander replied , his eyes glowing faintly in the moonlight . ¡° It will help you channel your power . Your voice can calm the wild and heal the broken . This song will awaken that part of you . ¡± I stared at the parchment , my hand pounding . I didn¡¯t want to sing . I didn¡¯t want to be a part of this . But as I looked around , surrounded by the Tals whose eeric red eyes I could see in the bushes , I realized I had no choice . If I didn¡¯t do this , who knew what Xander would do next ? ¡° I thought you said it was going to be a union . Why do I need to sing ? It¡¯s not like we need my power to be joined . ¡± A faint smile appeared on his face as he came to me again , raising my cheeks tenderly . ¡° I know we don¡¯t need to but we need to draw power from the Moon to light up that stone ¡­ ¡± he paused an nointed at the middle stone surrounded by the standing stones ¡° We need to onen in the 55 The awakening song- world of the ethereal and draw power from the elements . You and me ¡­ so it would be a perfect union . Something was wrong , I could feel it . This wasn¡¯t right but ¡­ I had no choice . So I nodded , cleared my throat and began to croon the words . 66 Chapter 56 56 Shadows of doubt ¡­ Miriam ( Nanny ) It¡¯s been three days since L left the house . I sat at the coffee shop , staring at my phone , with a deep frown etched on my face . The Caf¨¦ was unusually quiet for a Saturday afternoon , making my thoughts louder . At first , I had been so angry , so pissed at the girl , ming myself for spoiling her and always letting her have her way and I had promised myself that I wouldn¡¯t reach out , that when she was done with her tantrums , she would find her way home . But I was wrong . I had mustered the courage to call Xander the second day after she left home after going to school and was told that she hadn¡¯t shown up since the previous day . I found his number in one of L¡¯s contact books and had called his line the entire day . The more I called and it went unanswered , the more unease crept up my spine . Something wasn¡¯t right . Xander was the only friend L had . I was sure of that and since they were dating , she was most likely to end up in his house . Xander finally took my call on the third day and I had clearly heard L¡¯s voice in the background . She had shouted something to me , calling out my name but I had been so fixated on Xander that I didn¡¯t hear the words . When I asked Xander what the problem was and why she was shouting , he brushed it off ,ughing and saying they were just ying . Even when I had insisted on speaking with L , his tone had grown cold and he imed , L didn¡¯t want to talk and had ended the call before 1 could protest . I didn¡¯t know where they lived . There was no address in any of L¡¯s books and I couldn¡¯t involve the human police . They didn¡¯t take things like this seriously . Something was wrong , I could feel it . Today , I found myself staring at my phone again , Alpha Logan¡¯s number disyed on the screen . My fingers hovering over the call button . I¡¯ve thought about calling him several times but the risk was too great . With the way the Lycan Leader was still looking for L , despite the many months that had passed since she left the pack , going as far as sending Panther trackers , he might have been monitoring her father¡¯s calls . One wrong move could put L in even greater danger . My thumb hovered over the dial button , my heart racing but at thest second , I turned the phone off and set it aside . No , calling Logan wasn¡¯t the answer . As I sat there still lost in thoughts , my mind wandered to the strange marking I had noticed on her back a few months ago . Those three stars line up perfectly on her spine ¨C a mark I was most certain had not been there before . I had cared for L since she was a pup , dressed her , tended to her every need and not once 50 Shadows of doubt ¡­. have I seen that mark . At first , I had tried to dismiss it as a simple birthmark , but it kept gnawing at my mind . My years of experience with the spiritual had taught me that nothing was truly ordinary . Every sign , every mole , every freckle , every mark could mean something . Read thetest and free novels at .Com I was sure those three stars on her spine meant something and it could also determine L¡¯s fate . ¨C I cursed under my breath , rising from my c That boy Xander from the first day I met him , gave me an odd feeling, the aura he had carried with him was darker even in all the years spent as a worshipper of the Moon Goddess I¡¯ve never seen someone with such , aura . I had tried to ignore it , to brush it off as me being a super protective carer . But after meeting his father , Mr Dupree , the unease had crept back , more intense than before . His aura was much darker than his son . I regretted ever letting L tutor Xander . What had started as a simple arrangement had spiralled into something else and had changed my L totally from the little sweet girl , she used to be into something else . How could I have been so blind ? L had struggled with many issues growing up , constantly battling the scars of abandonment at an age where the love and support of a parent to a child was paramount . She had always craved love , attention anything that made her feel like she mattered . I knew all too well that she would do anything to be with someone who showed her even the slightest kindness or affection . Xander must have known that . I couldn¡¯t sit idly by any longer . I needed answers , even if they were only fragments of the truth . Maybe , it was time I took up my role in L¡¯s life . I¡¯ve been weighed by guilt from the past , so much that it has stopped me from doing all the things I loved to do . I was done . I gathered my things and closed my office before walking up to the front counter where Sarah , one of the caf¨¦¡¯s baristas was wiping down the espresso machine . ¡° I¡¯m heading out , Sarah , I informed with a smile . ¡° But I don¡¯t know how long I¡¯ll be , if I¡¯m not back . by evening , go ahead and close up for the day , okay ? ¡± Sarah looked up , obviously surprised . ¡° Is everything okay , Mrs Grayson ? Is it L ? Is she alright ? I¡¯ve been meaning to ask why she hasn¡¯te in for a few days now but I didn¡¯t want to pry ¡± ¡° L is fine ! ¡± I said with a tight smile . ¡° And everything is fine , just some personal business I need to take care of . I¡¯m sorry for leaving you by yourself . ¡± ¡° It¡¯s fine ! ¡± she shook her head , shing me a dimpled smile . ¡° Matt will be here soon to start his shift , there¡¯ll be more than enough hands . Besides , today seems like a slow day . ¡± ¡° I ¡° I thought so too . See youter , I waved at her already moving to the door . When I came out of the cafe , I exhaled deeply , my mind was already racing just thinking of my next move . There was only one ce . I could go to for the kind of answers I needed . It was a 14 30 56 Shadows of doubt ¡­ ce I hadn¡¯t visited in years . It was the ce that taught me everything I know and shaped me into the person I became and just when I was to attain leadership , I ruined it all ¡­ although , I wouldn¡¯t consider the oue as a mistake , because it was the best thing that ever happened to me . I arrived at th the Golden Gates Pack south of Blue Ridge . It¡¯s been 20 years since I left and as soon as I stepped onto the familiar ground , a wave of Nostalgia hit me . The air smelt different ¨C different from the human world , different from Blue Ridge . I didn¡¯t have time for that . The walk to the Moon Temple was a long one , but I didn¡¯t mind . It gave me time to clear my head , to prepare myself for what I might learn . The temple was nestled deep in the woods , away from the bustle of the rest of the Pack . That was where I had grown up and dedicated my life until 20 years ago . I made my way through the winding paths , the trees growing denser around me , filling me with a strange sense of dread and hope . By the time I reached the temple gates , the sun was beginning . to dip below the horizon , casting long shadows across the forest floor . The stone structure stood tall and imposing , its ancient walls covered in moss and ivy . I hesitated only for a moment before pushing open the heavy wooden doors . I walked through thepound , ignoring the young apprentice girls staring at me with curiosity . Although they¡¯ve never seen me , it¡¯s always easy to spot a fellow worshipper . I had made my mark visible to avoid being stopped . I walked through thepound , straight to the praying hall . Inside , the praying hall was dimly lit by candles , the air was heavy with the scent of incense . Shelves lined the wall , filled with an eclectic array of crystals , herbs and ancient ¨C looking tomes . My footsteps echoed through the empty space as I made my way toward the inner sanctum , where I knew I would find her . I found the old woman kneeling before an altar , her back straight despite her age , her hands sped in silent prayer . My eyes moistened with tears as the image of me , kneeling next to her by this time every evening 20 years ago came to my mind . It was after our evening prayer on that faithful day that I had shattered her heart . I wondered if she had forgiven me . I waited respectfully until she finished her devotions . Just as she finished , I stepped forward , trying to keep my voice steady . ¡° Mother ! ¡± I called quietly , bowing my head slightly in greeting . Priestess Liora or Mother as we fondly called her , turned , her sharp eyes , though dimmed with age , were gleaming in the candlelight as she stared at me her mouth wide open . ¡° Mi ¡­ ¡± she stuttered , rising from her praying position as she wobbled towards me , not before taking one of the candlesticks . 56 Shadows of doubt ¡­ pointing the candlelight at my face . ¡° Miriam ? ¡± she stuttered with a shaky voice . ¡° My child , is that really you ? ¡± Chapter 57 57 Twenty years ago ¡­ Miriam ( Nanny ) Twenty Years ago ¡­ The Moon Temple was quiet , save for the soft hum of the morning wind brushing through the windows . I was kneeling beside High Priestess Liora ¨C Mother like we fondly called her , my hands sped in words . front of me in prayer , my heart beating in sync with the chants but there was no life in my I was scared . Scared that the secret I¡¯d been trying to keep these past few days would finallye to light . The like only person I had managed to tell was my best friend Terra ¨C she was a moon worshipper just me . The Moon Temple had been home to me before I said my first words . I was born a Sigma Wolf ¨C a rare breed of Wolves dedicated to the service of the Moon Goddess . We are often called messengers of the Goddess herself and as such , must keep ourselves pure . I never knew my parents ¨C because I was brought to the temple as soon as I was weaned and as per the culture here , every trace or means we could use to trace our origin is removed , that is done to make us fully dependent on the Moon Goddess and her service alone . We are not allowed to mate ¨C because we are born without mates and if a Sigma wolf goes as far as getting mated , the penalty is death . I moved up the stages of the Worshipper faster than anyone has in the history of the temple . By the time I was 19 , I was already a ¡® Moon Devotee ¡® and was chosen by e Moon Goddess to be the next High Priestess . As a direct apprentice to the High Priestess , I was among the few chosen to learn the deeper mysteries of the Moon Goddess , I could perform healing rituals for packs , spiritual guidance to the Alpha and pack members , assist in ceremonial events , prepare sacred items and spaces for the rituals held by the High Priestes The list is long , but basically , I get to rece High Priestess Liora when she dies and everything was going well , I already epted the life of solitude , knowing that love , marriage and motherhood were forbidden . We were never taught about it and had little or no knowledge of what goes on between a man and a woman . That was well , until , I had fallen in love . He hade to the Golden Gates Pack as one of the entourage from the White Mountain Council , our eyes had met briefly across the hall when I had escorted Mother Liora to go greet the Lycan Leader . I¡¯ve seen a lot of men ¨C tall , handsome , ugly and they never affected me the way this man did . His gaze lingered on my face for a little while before moving to my body , making me flush with embarrassment and leaving me with a tingling between my legs . The second day , while I was taking healing potions to the visitor¡¯s quarters ¨C mostly to the Alphas to hain almenote their etranth after their inumane it was dark and the Night of the moon ¨C 16:00 1/4 57 Twenty years ago ¡­. wasn¡¯t as bright as it used to be . I had stumbled and was almost going to fall when strong hands . grabbed me . It was that Alpha from before . I remembered how his eyes had undressed me before his lips captured mine , so tenderly , that it made my knees weaken . Every evening , I would sneak to his room and let him touch me and please me , until one of the days , we couldn¡¯t hold back our passion anymore ¡­ It was painful at first but beautiful , so beautiful that the mere thought of it , sends a sweet , burning sensation through me . I knew I had erred but strangely , I didn¡¯t feel convicted . I still followed Mother Liora in rituals and every other thing. Butst month , I didn¡¯t bleed . At first , I thought it was the stress , but it¡¯s been three weeks since I was supposed to bleed and yet nothing hase . Scared , I had gone to the Alpha¡¯s pack and told him what was happening to me . He snuck me to a healer who confirmed I was already 7 weeks pregnant. But that was not the only thing I discovered ¨C this Alpha , the one I had fallen desperately in love with , had a Luna . His eyes had grown cold when he discovered I was with child and he had told me to my face to get rid of it , but I couldn¡¯t . In that bound us Aside from the three oaths ( Do not kill , Do not lie and remain true to yourself ) together as Sigma wolves , I couldn¡¯t bring myself to take a life . I just couldn¡¯t . And now , kneeling beside Mother Liora , I was looking for the best way to break the news . Terra had insisted I run away because if they knew I had been with a man , death would be the penalty but I wanted an honourable death . I wanted to remain true to myself until the very end . I ced a hand on my stomach , now gently growing with life . The initiation ritual should have been my crowning achievement , my first step toward one day bing a High Priestess . But everything had changed in the blink of an eye . The temple bells rang , indicating the end of the morning devotion . I felt Mother Liora stir beside me ,ing out of her morning trance before rising gratefully to her feet. She noticed that I was still kneeling in front of the altar and came to where I was , tapping me gently . ¡° Miriam , ¡± she said softly , her voice filled with warmth . ¡° You¡¯ve been quiet today ¨C for some days now . Is something troubling you ? Are you anxious about the Initiation tests ? ¡± My throat tightened and I lowered my head , unable to meet her gaze . The weight of my failure pressing down on me , suffocating me . But I had to say it . I couldn¡¯t hide the truth any longer . ¡° Mother ! ¡± I whispered , my voice trembling . ¡° There is ¡­ something I must confess . ¡± Her serene expression gave way to concern as she stopped bent down beside me , touching my forehead , her sharp blue eyes taking in my appearance . ¡° What is it , child ? ¡± I closed my eyes , my hands trembling as I clutched them together . The words stuck in my throat, 57 Twenty years ago . ¡°I ¨C I¡¯m pregnant . ¡± The silence that followed after the confession was deafening . The air in the temple seemed to be still as if the walls were holding their breath . Liora¡¯s eyes widened , and for the first time in my memory , the High Priestess was speechless . The shock on her face was obvious . ¡° Pregnant ? ¡± she finally managed ; her brows arched in confusion . ¡° But how ? Is it even possible ? ¡± she closed her eyes , shaking her head as she slowly rose to her feet . I mean , of course , it¡¯s possible , because you¡¯re a woman but , When ? I¡¯m sure no man is living in the temple and ¡­ maybe it was a mistake . There¡¯s no way ¡­ ¡± ¡° It¡¯s true , Mother ! ¡± I interrupted her softly . Read thetest and free novels at .Com ¡° It happened the day after my appointment as your direct apprentice . ¡± ¡° Miriam ¡­ what have you done ? ¡± Mother¡¯s voice was barely above a whisper . ¡° Do you understand what this means ? ¡± Tears welled in my eyes as I tried to reach for her feet , but she took a step back . ¡° I¡¯m sorry , ¡± I cried . I¡¯m so , so sorry . I know I have betrayed my vows , betrayed the Moon Goddess herself . ¡± ¡° I had so much fate in you , Miriam , ¡± she shook her head , still staring at me with disbelief . You were one of my star students , Do you know how ted I was when I learnt that you had the Silver Mark and would rece me ¡­ Now you let a man desecrate you and for what ? For a few minutes of pleasure . Did all my teachings , all of my warnings ¡­ did they mean anything to you . ¡± ¡° I¡¯m so sorry , ¡± I sobbed . ¡° It just ¡­ happened . I didn¡¯t mean for it to . ¡± ¡° When you were actively , giving yourself to a man ¨C you didn¡¯t mean for it to happen ? ¡± she scoffed . ¡° Hou were on the path to greatness , Miriam , what do you expect me to tell those women ? ¡± she cried , running her hands through her hair . ¡° They¡¯ll have your head , the council of Priestess are bitter women who keep strictly to thews . Is this your n ? To kill yourself ? ¡± ¡° No ! ¡± I shook my head , looking up at her . ¡° I let myself go , I forgot , all your teachings and ¡­ ¡± ¡° Stop talking ! ¡± Liora began to pace the temple , biting her index finger . ¡° Your tears would not solve anything . You think those women would take pity on you if you go to them crying like this . We need to find a way around this . They¡¯ll kill you , Miriam ¡­ if they ever find out , they¡¯ll have your head . Who is the man that ¡­ ¡± she paused , her cheeks turning red ¡° that deceived you . Who is he ? ¡± I shook my head . There¡¯s no need to know his name , Mother. He won¡¯t have me or the child and ¡­ ¡± ¡° What ! ¡± she shouted , her eyes growing wide with panic . ¡° You not only got yourself pregnant but you ended up with the wrong person ? What is wrong with you , Miriam ? Couldn¡¯t you have found a better man ? Someone powerful ? ¡± ¡° I¡¯m sorry ! ¡± I sobbed harder . It was all I could say . After a while , she came and lifted me from the ground . ¡° Stop crying , Miriam ! ¡± she said sharply . ¡° Tears doesn¡¯t solve anything . Tell me , who else knows about this ? ¡± ¡° The Terra ! ¡± I hunned cleaning my face 57 Twenty years ago ¡­ ¡° Terra , the red ¨C haired girl . Can she be trusted ? ¡± she asked . I nodded . ¡° Fine ! You¡¯ll carry on with your duties and not tell a single soul about this . I¡¯ll look for a way to get the bitter women to leave the Temple first so that the more empathetic priestesses can pass you judgment . Okay ? I nodded . ¡° I¡¯ll ept whatever punishment the council decides . ¡± 66 Chapter 58 79 Nathan will not be the Alpha ¡­ L I made my way back to the car deciding if I should be happy or angry . When I reached the car , Nathan was exactly where I¡¯d left him , pacing , his face tight with concern . When I looked up and saw the concern in his eyes , I knew it was enough to soothe the storm inside me . ¡° Are you okay ? ¡± he was by my side in seconds , brushing a gentle hand over my shoulder . ¡° Yes , ¡± I murmured forcing a smile , looking down . I wasn¡¯t going to let Lenny¡¯s words stir up old memories or pain . ¡° Just ghosts from my past trying to haunt me . ¡± Nathan pulled me close , pressing a kiss to my temple . ¡° Was Ramsey there ? I won¡¯t let him hurt you anymore . ¡± I leaned into his embrace , my hand tightening beside me . ¡° No , he wasn¡¯t . Lenny had a message from him . ¡± ¡° A message ? ¡± Nathan pulled back staring at me curiously . ¡° What kind of message ? ¡± From the corner of my eyes , I saw Beta Jeremy emerge from the council hall , a frown on his face as he approached us . ¡° All the Alphas are seated and waiting for both of you . ¡± My heart lurched at the information . Soon , I would have to face them , have to formally give up my im to leadership of my father¡¯s pack . Perhaps my father would have made me his heir if I had been normal . It should have been the most important thing on my mind , but all I could think about was the words Lenny had told me about Ramsey . ¡° We¡¯ll join the council , shortly Father ,¡± Nathan responded turning his attention to me . ¡° What message , L ? ¡± ¡° You cannot keep the Alphas waiting because of ninny emotional problems like this , ¡± Jeremy exploded , his eyes darting towards me with malice . ¡° Most of them would want to return to their packs today so ¡­ ¡± ¡° Then you can start the meeting without us ,¡± Nathan didn¡¯t allow his father to finish before he interrupted . ¡° She¡¯s in no state to waltz in there and perform the rites or whatever it is that she would do . For Moon¡¯s sake ¡­ ¡± ¡° And we should stop the meeting because of her ? ¡± Jeremy scoffed , looking at his son with disbelief . ¡° We¡¯ll join the council in a few minutes ! ¡± Nathan said quietly but firmly ¡° But the council is free to leave if they so choose . ¡± His father stared at him for a few minutes . He pointed at him , opening his mouth to say something but decided against it . With onest hump , he turned on his heel and went inside the 11 ; 21 1/3 < hall . Read thetest and free novels at .Com 79 Nathan will not be the Alpha ¡­ ¡° Perhaps , we should join them . It¡¯ll be rude to keep them waiting ,¡± I suggested staring at his father¡¯s retreating . ¡° An extra minute will not kill them , ¡± Nathan said quickly ¡° Now tell me the message . ¡± I inhaled deeply . ¡° He wanted to meet with me . Lenny told me that everything he did , was because he was desperate to find me . ¡± Nathan nodded , taking a step back and running both hands through his hair . ¡° And do you want to see him ? ¡± I eyed him warily . ¡° C¡¯mon , Nathan , ¡± I scoffed . ¡° What do you take me for ? I refused outrightly . I¡¯m not Ramsey¡¯s ything . He cannot have me whenever it pleases him . So , I won¡¯t be going . Let¡¯s go in now ! ¡± ¡° That¡¯s more like it ,¡± A smile appeared on Nathan¡¯s face . ¡° Though I must rmend his confidence . ¡± ¡° Believe me , Ramsey is nothing but a jerk and a big one at that . ¡± Nathan shed me another smile , his hand finding mine . ¡° C¡¯mon , let¡¯s go ! ¡° . We started towards the hall when we stepped in , I gasped with surprise . Not only was it beautiful you could see years of history have been preserved despite repeated renovations . The wall was adorned with tapestries from every legendary pack leader . There was even an empty spot with my father¡¯s name below . I pushed back the surge of sadness that filled me ¡­ so my dad was truly dead . Nathan and I walked side by side until we came to stand in the middle of the hall . Nathan squeezed my shouldersfortingly and then went to take his position next to his father . The faces of the six Alphas present were all cold and steely with each Alpha¡¯s Beta seated directly behind them , the arrangement formed a half ¨C circle . These were the Core Alphas of the Southern Region , rulers of the strongest pack , who had governed and guided the region with unity . But with the help of my father , Blue Ridge Pack , became the cornerstone among them . Not only were we known for strength and discipline under myte father , but he was apassionate leader who couldn¡¯t sleep a wink if his people were in trouble . Growing up , I was forced to learn each of the names of the families of the Alpha and their symbols and colours . 1 There was Alpha Calder of the Stone Hill Pack , a towering figure known for his fierce loyalty and strength . Alpha Renwick of the ck River Pack was beside him , his eyes were sharp and lean as his gaze swept around the room asionally . Next to him was Alpha Grant of the Iron Ridge Pack , a veteran warrior with deep scars that mapped his face and one eye . My father used to tell me stories about how gantly he fought . Then there was Alpha Myra of the Silver Moon Pack , her serene , almost regal presence giving her a calm yet dangerous demeanour . 11:21 79 Nathan will not be the Alpha ¡­ of people would vie for the Alpha Leadership , she murdered all the sons of the families that could be Alpha . Though she was Alpha Regent until her son came of age , many have rumoured that he did already but she didn¡¯t want to give up her position . Next to her was Alpha Triston of the Redwood Pack known for his strategic mind and sharp wit and with him was Alpha Rowan of the Firestone Pack . He was a man of few words but possessed great strength . Together , they were responsible for the future of the Packs in the Southern Region . Alpha Renwick cleared his throat and finally rose to his feet , his expression was nk . ¡° I won¡¯t waste time with pleasantries ,¡± he said in a steady voice . ¡° We came here to mourn with the family of Alpha Logan and of course appoint the new Alpha but it turns out that we won¡¯t be doing that . ¡± He waited , allowing the words to settle on some of the Alphas who turned to him with confusion written boldly on their faces . ¡° Yes ! ¡± he nodded with a deep exhale . ¡° It looks like Nathan won¡¯t be the Alpha of Blue Ridge Pack , after all . ¡± Chapter 59 59 Reunion ¡­ Miriam ( Nanny ) My heart skipped a beat , my eyes flickered towards Mother Liora who was silent . ¡° Although the council is notplete as the other Priestesses are on a mission outside the pack we , here are the seven cardinals needed in decision making and also with the authority of the High Priestess . ¡± Priestess Tania continued . Mother Liora nodded and finally stepped forward . Her expression was calm but her eyes were filled with something I couldn¡¯t quite ce . ¡° First of all , Miriam . I am more disappointed in you than anyone in this hall . Not only did you deceive me , I feel responsible for aiding your escapades but why should we punish you when the man who put you in this situation is allowed to roam free ? He knew who the guts to defile you ? ¡± you were and still , he had ¡° That¡¯s why I wanted her to give us his name , ¡± Priestess Tania sucked her teeth , ¡° Not only does he deserve a good beating but he needs to be stripped of his title and his position given to another . ¡± My eyes misted with tears as I stared at the women in the hall . None of them had judgments in their eyes . Yes , they were disappointed and angry with me , but they didn¡¯t think it was my fault entirely . I couldn¡¯t have felt more loved . ¡° I¡¯ve known you since you were a child , ¡± Mother Liora continued . ¡° And I¡¯ve watched you grow into the woman you are now . And I cannot bear to see you punished so harshly . So , we¡¯ve all agreed ¡­ ¡± She paused and turned to the other women who nodded in unison . ¡°As punishment , You will carry the child to term and when you give birth to it, you will give it away. I and the Priestesses would look for a couple deserving of the child and give it to them and you will never see it again . You cannot feed the child or touch it . In return , spared . ¡± ¨C I nodded ¨C that should be easy right ? life will be I had expected death and had evene to terms with it in some strange way . But this , I didn¡¯t . know how to feel . I was neither relieved , happy nor sad . Mother Liora¡¯s eyes softened as she came up to me and raised me . ¡° I¡¯m giving you a second chance , Miriam . Do not waste it . Also , all these women in this hall are staking their lives for you , Miriam ¡­ if this blows over , we¡¯ll share your punishment . So , a lot of lives are on the line on your behalf . ¡± Present Day I stood in front of the familiar stone altar . I haven¡¯t been back here in two decades , but everything looked the same . It was as though time had slowed down within the walls of the temple , though . I hadn¡¯t changed so much . 59 Reunion ¡­. them right now were staring at me with shock and tion . ¡° Miriam ? ¡± Priestess Zahra approached me . ¡° Is it really you ? ¡± I nodded slowly , trying to fight the nostalgia that tightened my chest suddenly . ¡° Priestess Zahra . It¡¯s me . Miriam . ¡± ¡° By the Goddess , you¡¯ve returned to us , ¡± Priestess Tania eximed reaching forward and sping my hand in hers . Before long , I was surrounded by most of the Priestesses who I grew up with . One by one , they gave me hugs , making me tear uncontrobly . I hadn¡¯t expected the warm reception . ¡° You¡¯ve returned atst ,¡± Preisestess Khaliah ¨C Mother¡¯s bosom friend announced . ¡° We thought we¡¯d lost you forever . ¡± I nodded , my voice still filled with emotion . ¡° I missed you all . ¡± As the women bombarded me with questions I was trying my best not to lic . Although most of the answers I gave were far from the truth but that didn¡¯t matter , I was no longer bound by the three oaths . Suddenly , someone pushed through the crowd , her eyes mirroring tears as she came towards me . It was my best friend , my roommate , my confidant ¨C Terra . ¡° Miriam ! ¡± Terra breathed , a tear rolling down her cheeks as she pulled me into a tight hug until I could no longer breathe . When she pulled apart , her eyes ran the length of my body , checking me out . ¡° When some of the Novices informed me that they spotted someone with the Silver mark in the Temple , I had hoped it would be you ¡­ turns out it is . . ¡± she sobbed . ¡° I¡¯ve missed you so much . I¡¯ve missed you all these years and you haven¡¯t aged a day ! You must be in a better ce . ¡± I considered my little office at the Caffee Nook that brought in enough ie to take care of me and L and the two ¨C bedroom house I lived in . It wasn¡¯t luxury but then again , I wasfortable . Also , it could be all the shine from when I was still at Blue Ridge . Iughed softly in response . The joy of seeing my friend after so many years . ¡° I¡¯ve aged more than you think . How are yo you ? ¡± ¡° I¡¯m better now that I see you . Read thetest and free novels at .Com I became the Wisewoman just like you always said , ¡± Terraughed through her tears . ¡° I always knew you¡¯de back to us someday . ¡± Chapter 60 60 Evil ising ¡­ Miriam ( Nanny ) Hourster , as the excitement died down , I met Mother Liora . I wanted to ask her about the real reason I was here but as soon as I opened my mouth , she raised her hand to stop me . ¡° Tomorrow , Miriam , ¡± She said softly ¡° I have a feeling you haven¡¯te with good news . Whatever it is , it can wait until morning . I¡¯ll be more receptive then . Rest tonight , dear . ¡± I nodded , though anxiety gnawed at me . I had wanted to tell Liora everything but it would have to wait . Later that night , I made my way to my old room , the one I had gotten after I became a ¡® Moon Devotee ! The room was still unupied after all these years and I wondered why . Sinking into the bed , I stared up at the ceiling a soft smile ying on my lips . When I was younger , I wouldy awake on this bed every night trying to imagine myself as Mother Liora , carrying out duties and being responsible for the whole Temple and all the affairs of the Goddess ¡­ back then , I would feel thrilled and anxious at the same time . I had wanted to explore the world ¡­ to see life outside the temple . We never had opportunities like that except it was for a function , even so , only a few of us were selected to attend . To think that I¡¯ve been so immersed in life outside the Temple all these years and all I wanted to do now was toe back here and never leave . The door creaked open softly and a figure stepped inside . I sat up , recognizing her instantly . ¡° Terra ,¡± I whispered . ¡°You¡¯rete ! ¡± Back then , Terra would sneak into my room every night after the evening prayers and sneak out before dawn . She never liked the girl that she had to share a bunk with after I left . ¡° I used to cover the distance from the dormitories to this ce in 10 minutes back then , now I do it in 30 ,¡± she whizzed dropping on the bed . ¡° I¡¯m old , my friend . In case you haven¡¯t noticed. ¡± ¡° A few grey hairs don¡¯t qualify as old , Terra ,¡± Iughed lying down beside her . ¡° Those human ment would go crazy if they ever saw you and your curves . ¡± ¡° Human men ? ¡± she propped herself up with her elbows , her eyes widening with curiosity . ¡° How do you know that ? ¡± ¡° That¡¯s where I live ,¡± I chuckled copying her position . ¡° I came from here to this ce but that¡¯s a story for another day . Tell me , what¡¯s been going on since I left . ¡± ¡° A lot of things changed since you left , Miriam , Terra began , dropping back to the bed as she turned her gaze to the ceiling . ¡° High Priestess Liora , she was broken after you left . I remembered how frantic she had been searching for you and at the same time trying to keep it hidden from the other Priestesses in the council and then finally admitting that you left the Temple on your own ord ¡­ She never recovered and ¡­ we all never did . She more than anyone med herself . vou know . ¡± 60 Evil ising ¡­ My heart clenched with guilt . ¡° I never meant to hurt any of you . I just ¡­ I couldn¡¯t stay . All those months I spent afterwards , I had a lot of anger and resentment , I questioned too many things and , in the end , I couldn¡¯t find the courage to stay ¡± ¡° Do you know what the worst part is , ¡± Terra continued . ¡° The Moon Goddess is yet to choose a sessor for her . So , she has been carrying all the burden of her duties alone and it has aged her . 1 blinked in surprise . ¡° The Moon Goddess has been silent ? ¡± ¡° Yes ! ¡± Terra nodded gravely . ¡° Countless offerings have been made but she is yet to name a sessor for her . These days , the Council is growing worried . They¡¯ve been discussing appointing an apprentice . ¡± ¡° I¡¯m sure there are worthy candidates , I shrugged . ¡° I don¡¯t think you need a lot to be a High Priestess . ¡± ¡° Don¡¯t be ignorant , Miriam ,¡± Terra red at me . ¡° Only those who bear the mark of the Silver Wolf can be High Priestess and now the Council are worried that Mother Liora might drop dead any day now with no one to fill in her position . I heard they asked her to take in Jemimah but she refused . She said she would only teach the person appointed by the Goddess herself . She still believes ¡­ that you¡¯re the one . Jemimah had been my rival when I was at the temple . She had always been jealous of my progress and the attention and favour I always got . When I had been appointed ¡° Moon Devotee ¡® she had been green with envy and was almost going to challenge the Priestess Council until they revealed the criteria for choosing a High Priestess . I had the mark , she didn¡¯t . ¡° Mother Liora should stop being sentimental and teach Jemimah already. She can learn anything fast and it¡¯ll be risky for our world if she ever dies without having a sessor . I can¡¯t be her sessor . I am no longer pure ,¡± I sighed . ¡° Yeah ! ¡± Terra nodded and turned to me , her eyes searching mine earnestly . ¡° Did you ever find your child ? And the Alpha ¡­ ¡± My hands shot out , covering her mouth before she could finish the sentence . ¡° Don¡¯t , I whispered before letting go . ¡° I endured the intense scrutiny of the Priestess Council to keep the identity of the Alpha hidden . If they knew it was an Alpha , they¡¯d take him to the White Mountain Council and he would lose everything . Terra¡¯s eyes shed with annoyance . ¡° I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re still protecting him after all these years . Did he even reach out to you once ? Did he try to find you or your child ? ¡± Read thetest and free novels at .Com the I sighed , cupping Terra¡¯s face in my palms . ¡° Women in the human world are so independent . Most of them choose to raise their children without help from any man , Terra . There , women have a lot of power . They¡¯re not hemmed inside a Temple , bound by traditions made by dead people . ¡° That means ¡­ her tone dropped a notch lower ¡° You found your child ? ¡± 60 Evil ising . . lie , she would see through it . ¡° It doesn¡¯t matter ,¡± I said softly , trying to change the subject . ¡° I came here for answers , and not to dig up the past . ¡± ¡° Then leaving the Temple would be in vain if you didn¡¯t find it , she said . ¡° Let¡¯s just say that I did . I know where the child lives but I have never approached and no more questions about it . I¡¯m beginning to be pissed off . ¡± Terra shrugged , shifting inside the bed and reaching for a pillow which she ced under her head . ¡° The Council will appoint Jemimah anyways With or without Liora¡¯s consent but she¡¯s still staying she would never teach her anything . We hope she changes her mind soon . ¡± I nodded , muttering ¡° Me too ! ¡± Weid down quietly . I couldn¡¯t sleep , I kept thinking of L and Xander . I couldn¡¯t help but wonder if she was fine and if I should just take the risk and bring everything to Lime Light , t , especially about that Alpha and about my real identity . I could confess and get closure . ¡° You didn¡¯te back to stay right ? ¡± Terra¡¯s voice cut through my thoughts . ¡° What ? ¡± I turned to her . ¡° What did you say ? ¡± ¡° I was asking , she turned her face to me again , a sad smile on her face . ¡° You showing up here doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯re ready toe back to the Temple , right? I know it¡¯s foolish to be hopeful but I wish it was true . I¡¯ve not had one good friend since you left and behind these walls , you know friendship is all we have . ¡± ¡° I¡¯m sorry ! ¡± I shook my head solemnly ¡° I wish I could say back but I cannot , not after everything . Besides , a lot of people rely on me for so many things now but I will visit again , I promise . ¡± She looked away , staring at the ceiling again . ¡° If there¡¯s a chance the slightest opportunity for you toe back here , toe back to the way things were twenty years ago . Say , the Goddess chooses you again , would you ? ¡± Terra asked me suddenly , throwing me off bnce with the question . ¡° You know the Goddess choosing me again is a farce , Terra ! ¡± I sighed . ¡° I havein with a man and I practically have a child , that will be going against a lot of traditions ! ¡° Just answer the question , Miriam ! ¡± Terra rolled her eyes . ¡° If it¡¯s true and the Goddess still wants you , would youe ? ¡± I remained silent for a minute thinking about her question . ¡° I don¡¯t know ! ¡± I responded with a sigh after a few minutes . ¡° Life outside the Temple is not as beautiful as I used to think it would be . There¡¯s freedom and technology and the men and the pleasure ! ¡± I chuckled at my immoral thoughts ¡° But then , I missed the peace that exists behind these walls . The unpredictability , the routine of everything that followed . Honestly , I don¡¯t know ! ¡± ¡° What if ! ¡± she continued after anotherpse of silence ¡° The Goddess decides to call your 60 Evil ising . I stiffened , turning to face , her , my heart pounding with apprehension . ¡° Why would you even say that , Terra ? You know that¡¯s impossible . I told you that Alpha already had a mate . You think the Goddess would use a child that brought suffering to another of its creatures ? ¡± She sighed and turned to me , closing her eyes as she wrapped her hands over my form , and murmured . ¡° Evil ising . Miriam ¡­ I¡¯ve had revtions of our world crumbling , of everyone dying ¡­ the Priestesses , Mother Liora , the Novices , all the packs crumbling , the White Moon Throne withering ¡­ Something ising ¡­ And it¡¯s EVIL ! ¡± Chapter 61 61 The awakening ¡­ Present Day L With trembling hands , I lifted the paper closer and began to croon the words softly , my voice shaky at first . Suddenly , my voice tuned in with the melody that I should be singing with the song , then a strange sensation began to wash over me . A warmth spread through my chest , radiating out to my fingertips and toes . It was as if the song itself was breathing life into me , filling me with energy I¡¯d never felt before . My voice grew stronger , and I felt myself take my eyes off the paper , lifting my eyes to the sky as the rest of the song rolled onto my tongue . The more the melody rolled off my mouth , the more exhrating and terrifying and disconnected I felt from my own body , as though something else was guiding me . I tried to focus my gaze on Xander who stood in front of me now , his hands ced on the stone in the middle of the standing stones . ¡° You see , L ? This is who you are . This is the power you hold . Don¡¯t hold back L , let it all out . ¡± I faltered , my voice wavering but the power was too much . I wanted to stop , but I couldn¡¯t . The song was pulling me in , deeper and deeper until I felt like I was drowning in the melody . Xander closed his eyes , head tilted back as the air around us began to shimmer , as I continued singing , a thin thread of silvery light emerged from my chest , it was invisible at first but began to grow stronger with each note . It passed from me , and hit the stone in the middle of the standing stones , turning it on . I could see more ancient text written on it . Then the silvery threat extended to Xander , plunging into his heart causing his body to jerk as if he was struck by lightning . I wanted to stop ; I was forcing myself to stop but it was impossible now . More words came to my mouth , I wasn¡¯t even thinking , I couldn¡¯t . Xander¡¯s skin began to glow from within , I could see the veins in his arms , turning silver as the ground between his cracked . His body trembled , his head thrown back as he let out a low growl , the sound rumbling deep in his chest . The power wed its way out of the depths of his soul , burning through him li wildfire . His eyes burned bright , glowing with a fierce light , and tendrils of dark energy swirled around him , coiling through the air like snakes . At the same time , I felt something strange happening to me as well . I could feel my connection to Xander at the moment intensifying . The silver threat of energy connected to the stone , binding us together as I sang . 1 : My senses sharpened , my vision became clearer and my hearing too . I could hear the soft rustle of leaves in the far distance , the whisper of the wind , the faint hum of energy in the air . My heartbeat slowed and I felt light , almost weightless as if I was just floating above the ground . Yander menad se another curge of enemy hit him thie time even stronger than before Hie 61 The awakening ¡­ knees buckled and he dropped to the ground , his fingers wing at the earth as he tried to steady himself . Xander threw back his head , his eyes glowing red , he roared , and the sound echoed through the night , shaking the earth . Dark spirals of energy shot from his hands , going up to the skies . The silver thread between us suddenly red , turning brighter than before for a moment and suddenly , it snapped as if someone had cut it . I swayed , lifting my hands as thest note of the song faded and everything settled . I swayed backwards , catching myself before I hit the ground . I felt so weak so I just stood there , dazed , my heart pounding in my chest my body tingling with energy . I blinked and slowly everything returned to normal and the glowing redness in Xander¡¯s eyes faded . Our eyes met and for a brief moment , I saw something in him that I hadn¡¯t been there before . There were three stars on his forehead . He staggered towards me ; his eyes filled with excitement . ¡° L , ¡± he whispered , his voice filled with awe and wonder . ¡° You ¡­ you did it . You gave me back everything . ¡± I looked at him confused ; my throat felt dry as if I had just gone for days without drinking water . ¡° What did I give you ? ¡± I croaked . ¡° Everything ¡± he murmured , reaching for my hand as he pulled me closer . His voice was soft , but now , there was an edge ofmand in it . ¡° Now , it¡¯s time we take the blood oath , get joined to each other forever . You¡¯ll stay beside me now and I¡¯ll make you powerful . ¡± My head snapped up ; my heart resumed its pounding as I looked into his eyes . He pulled out a small silver dagger from within his robe , then took my hand , turning my palm upward . ¡° You must mind yourself to me , L . You must choose me for eternity . We¡¯ll remain together as what we want , he whispered , gently tracing one . Me and you ¡­ We¡¯ll finally shape the world int the line of my hand with his finger . ¡° No ! ¡± I murmured weakly , trying to pull away from him but his grip tightened . ¡° It¡¯s the only way , he insisted , his voice filled with a roughness that wasn¡¯t there before . ¡° You and I were meant to be together . I¡¯ve forgiven you for everything you¡¯ve done to me . Once we do this , you¡¯ll understand everything . You¡¯ll see . ¡± ¡° No ! ¡± I repeated , louder this time , pushing him away from me as I swayed backwards . ¡° I don¡¯t want to , Xander ¡± I slurred . ¡° I don¡¯t want to be part of anything . But he wasn¡¯t listening , he grabbed me anyway , ignoring my futile and weak attempts at fighting him off . He raised the dagger , and in one fluid motion , nted it across my palm , making me yelp weakly with pain . Then he repeated the same thing with himself then let the silver de tter to the ground . He reached for me again , kissing me , running his other hand through my body ¡­ despite the pain I felt , despite the weakness in my bones , I reacted to him , instinctively , pressing against him as his tongue swirled through mine . 61 The awakening . . After a while, he pulled away from me and then joined our bleeding palms together . Our blood seeped into each other , mingling with each other . He took me to the first standing stone and held out our hands now joined together , letting a drop of blood touch the stone . Read thetest and free novels at .Com As soon as it died , it ignited a red thread that spread out to the second standing stone . We walked to the second standing stone and repeated the same thing . That was what we did in the next few minutes , walking from one stone to another , waiting until a red thread ignited on them . Just as we got to thest stone , a loud crash echoed through the hearing . Two of the Ferals that were standing at the opening , were suddenly hurled into the air . I jerked my head weakly toward the noise and saw a figure pushing through to where we were . It was Nanny . ¡° Nanny ! ¡± I cried with tears in my eyes . At that moment , Xander wanted to force me to thest standing stone but I mustered all my strength and kicked him as hard as I could . I knew he was still weak . As he doubled in pain , holding his legs , I tried to run towards Nanny . I was weak , so I couldn¡¯t run as fast as I wanted . Suddenly , someone blocked my path , when I looked up , it was Mr Dupree . ¡° L , we haven¡¯t finished yet , ¡± he said with a cold smile in my eyes and started changing . Before he could finish changing , Nanny shouted to me to duck and it did . She threw a handful of something on him , causing him to shriek falling to the ground immediately . She crossed him and came to where I was , trying to lift me . ¡° Nanny ! ¡± I trembled , hugging her . ¡° Thank you foring , ¡± I said . ¡° You can thank meter , L . Now we have to go before it gets serious . Just as she was done lifting me , The Ferals that had been hiding in the bushes suddenly starteding out , blocking our path . She tucked me behind her back , reaching out for something in the bag , she slung across her shoulders . She pulled out a whitish substance and began to rub it all over our bodies . ¡° It¡¯s salt ! ¡± she told me hastily . ¡° It¡¯s their biggest aversion . We just need to make it past them , no matter what , they won¡¯t ¡­ ¡± The words were barely finished from her mouth when someone dragged her by her hair , flinging her aside . When I turned , it was Xander , he had an angry glow in his eyes . 1 Chapter 62 62 The awakening II ¡­. Xander growled at Nanny who had interrupt ? ¡± he hissed . to her feet again and came towards him . ¡° You dare ¡° Let her go ! ¡± Nanny snapped . ¡° She doesn¡¯t belong to you . ¡± like She does , Sigma ! ¡± Xander smiled ¡° Does she know you¡¯re not an Ome vou im ? ¡± Xander chuckled . ¡° L ! Would you rather go with the people who have lied to you all your life thane with me ? I cannot begin to even tell you everything you need to know about your so ¨C called Nanny here . ¡± Before I could react , Mr Dupree and two other Trinaxes had recovered enough and suddenly descended on Nanhy , pinning her down . The Feral Wolves snapped and snarled at her , their teeth bared . Nanny swung at the people holding her down , swinging with moves , I never thought I¡¯d see . She was fighting so skillfully- like a warrior , even better . But there were too many , soon they overpowered her and pinned her on the ground . ¡° See , Xander chuckled ,ing to where I stood . ¡° Does she fight like an Omega ? ¡± ¡° Let her go ! ¡± I said through gritted teeth . ¡° It is me you want . ¡± ¡° No , L ! ¡± Nanny shook her head . ¡° He can¡¯t have you , don¡¯t listen to him . He¡¯s trying to use your to get his powers back . All those stories about you being Neriah¡¯s reincarnation are nothing more than a bait . He wants you to release him from the prison she set over him . ¡± o ¡° What ! ¡± my eyes widened as I turned to Xander who had an amused expression on his face . ¡° The blood oath ¨C if youplete that ritual with him , it would awaken all of his armies tied and locked away through the years by Moonsingers . And you¡¯ll lift off the final ban on his power set . by Neriah ¡­ please , you must fight this . ¡± My eyes went to my palm and back to Xander who was staring at me with a smirk . ¡° Maybe , I didn¡¯t tell you all the truths but she¡¯s kind of right and I wasn¡¯t lying about you being Neriah¡¯s reincarnation . ¡± ¡° You tricked me ! ¡± a tear rolled down my cheek . ¡° You lied to me . ¡± ¡° Would you have been willing toe if I had told you everything ? ¡± he scoffed . ¡° Please save me the tears , L ¡­ you should be grateful that I told you the truth , the truth she has been hiding from you . ¡± ¡° I didn¡¯t know ! ¡± Nanny said desperately from where she was on the ground . ¡° If I had known what you were , L ¡­ you know me , I wouldn¡¯t keep it away !¡± ¡° But yet she hid her identity from you ! ¡± Xander chuckled . ¡° Come on , L , let¡¯s finish up with the ritual . You already awakened my powers . You cannot stop me now even if you leave . But if you y nice , perhaps , I¡¯ll let you go . ¡± ¡° Don¡¯t listen to him ! ¡± Nanny shook her head . ¡° Don¡¯t allow him toe and inch close to you . ¡± 02 The awakening II . Read thetest and free novels at .Com Mr Dupree reached down . And struck her in the face . ¡° Nanny ! ¡± I screamed , my voice trembling with fear and rage . Xander¡¯s eyes flicked back to me , cold and calcting . Gone was the boy , who imed to love me . ¡° This isn¡¯t necessary ,¡± he said calmly ¡° We could have done this without violence but you leave me no choice . ¡± The men began to beat Nanny , striking her as if she wasn¡¯t a living thing . When they stopped , Nanny was bleeding , blood running down her face , still , her gaze met mine . ¡° I don¡¯t care about my life , L ¡­ You can stop him if you want . The only way , your blood can flow. for the rest of the ritual is if you agree to him willingly and if there¡¯s an affection that can easily connect both of you . . ¡± ¡° Shut her up for moon¡¯s sake ! ¡± Xander growled and Mr Dupree pped her hard again , so hard that blood flew out of her mouth . ¡° You see those Ferals , L , Xander came to me , cing his hands on my shoulders as he pulled me close . I told you that most times they get out of control and destroy everything in their path . Don¡¯t make me tell them to tear her apart . Come with me dear and let¡¯s finish up the rituals , I¡¯ll let her go , I promise . Nanny shook her head , blood was pouring from the side of her face . The sight of her beaten was too much for me . Something inside me snapped . Anger exploded from within me , igniting something primal and fierce . Without thinking , I screamed ¨C an anguished cry that echoed through the clearing . I saw Dupree and Xander duck , covering their ears , but I was too angry to care at this point . The Ferals were thrashed back at the sound of my voice , sailing through the air , and mming on the trees nearby . Dupree and the others fell to the ground , looking overpowered , even Xander was on his knees , staring and trembling , his eyes wide with shock . Nanny staggered to her feet , her bloodied face , looming in my vision , she was immune to my shout , at least , that was what I could see . She suddenly grabbed my hand , hitting me at my back and immediately I stopped screaming and nearly fell to the ground . ¡° You¡¯ll be fine , darling ¡­ it¡¯s over now ¡­e on , ¡± she urged , pulling me toward the entrance of the clearing . ¡° Let¡¯s go . ¡± I hesitated for a moment , feeling the remnant of my power coursing through my veins as the adrenaline began to fade and the exhaustion started setting in . I was so weak that my legs were barely able to hold me up . But Nanny didn¡¯t wait , she flung me over her shoulders like I weighed nothing , navigating through the fallen bodies of the groaning Ferals and Trinaxes . The world was beginning to spin ¡­ my eyes fluttered Just before they closed , my gaze met with Xander where he was sprawled on his knees on the ground and his lips were pulled back in a wide grin ¡­ his eyes shing in amusement as if something was funny . 62 The awakening I ¡­ Just as I gave in to the darkness , I wondered why . Chapter 63 63 To a past and a future ¡­ L It¡¯s been a year and six months since that night ¡­ Everybody has a turning point ¨C a point where they be stronger or suddenly take up a cape and be a hero . Well , me ¡­ I wasn¡¯t interested . I wasn¡¯t interested in bing a hero for the people who mocked me , who shamed me for what I had no part in creating . I mean , if I am going to sacrifice my life and my peace , it should be for people who are worth it right ? That night had defined me in ways I still struggle to grasp . The dark memories had hovered in my mind like shadows , always present , though I had learned to push them away . I didn¡¯t allow myself to think about the horrors , the danger I had escaped or the truths I¡¯d uncovered about myself . After that chaos , I and Nanny had moved far from the life we once knew and started afresh . Read thetest and free novels at .Com For months , I uld wake up in the middle of the night drenched in a cold sweat with my puls racing , trying to shake off the nightmares that seemed too real . Simple things became a challenge for me walking alone after sunset , staying home without Nanny , even sleeping with the lights off . But I had fought back , not with grand gestures of bravery but with small , everyday acts of normalcy . No matter what the world expected of me , no matter the whispers of my lineage or my supposed destiny , I chose to be content being human . I made up my mind to never ever take up any responsibility . I never looked up the news reports about that night . Never questioned Nanny about her real identity , never attempted to connect the dots that might have exined why 1 , of all people , had nearly married a 100 ¨C year ¨C old evil . The only thing I was interested in these days was tackling my monthly heat while trying to be a normal adult . Today , standing in front of my full ¨C length mirror , adjusting my graduation cap on my head , my reflection stared back at me . I was graduating from high school and it was a milestone I couldn¡¯t ignore . All I could see was a woman who had thrived despite the trauma , who had channelled all her energy into her studies , instead of chasing answers to a question I didn¡¯t want to ask . My phone chimed with a notification and for a brief moment , my heart leaped , hoping it might be him . But it was just another congrattory message from a ssmate . My fingers moved almost unconsciously to my chat history with Nathan , scrolling through two years of one ¨C sided messages that had formed a digital shrine to a friendship that had vanished . All the promises he made to me that night ¨C now where was he ? 63 To a past and a luture . Two years of silence . Two years of trying to understand what I¡¯d done wrong . Thest message . I¡¯d sent him was three months ago : ¡® Remember when you said we¡¯d always be friends ? I guess some promises are easier to break than keep . ¡® I sat on the edge of my bed , my graduation gown crinkling beneath me . I thought about ourst chat together , wondering what I might have done wrong . But I was done ¡­ I¡¯ve survived many things thrown at me , letting Nathan go was going to be easy peasy . ¡® Nathan . I typed . I¡¯ve spent two years trying to understand what I did wrong . Two years of wondering if somehow I¡¯d hurt you without realizing it . Today is my graduation and I wish you could be here . But ¡­ ¡± I paused , trying to still my trembling hands . If you didn¡¯t want to be identified with someone like me , you could have just said so. You didn¡¯t have to ignore me . I want you to know that I won¡¯t bother you anymore . I hope you find happiness in whatever path you¡¯ve chosen . I read the message over again before hitting send . Without giving myself time to reconsider , I pulled out the sim card from my phone , snapping it cleanly in half before dropping it into the small wastebasket beside my desk . Nathan was my final tie to my past ¡­ I was done . ¡° L ! ¡± Nanny¡¯s voice called me from downstairs , filled with excitement that had been building for weeks . ¡° Are you ready sweetheart ? We¡¯ll bete ! Let¡¯s take some pictures before we go . ¡± Wiping my eyes quickly and adjusting my makeup , making my final adjustment to my graduation cap , I grabbed my simless phone . ¡° Coming ! ¡± I called back as I took the stairs two at a time . I saw Nanny waiting at the bottom , camera already in hand , eyes glistening with proud tears . ¡° Oh , look at you , ¡± Nanny breathed , reaching out to straighten my gown . ¡° My beautiful girl , all grown up and graduating with honours . I¡¯m so proud of you . ¡± My heart swelled with gratitude as I wrapped my arms around the woman who had been more than just a Nanny ¨C who had been my constant , my saviour and my strength . Despite everything we¡¯ve been through , Nanny has never faltered . She had held me together when I had been on the verge of falling apart and I would be forever grateful for that . ¡° I wouldn¡¯t have done it without you ,¡± I whispered . dhing that ¡° Nonsense ! ¡± Nanny replied . ¡° You did this all on your own . You rose above everything that happened to focus on building your future instead of dwelling in the past . I¡¯m so proud of you , L . ¡± I stared at the ceiling , blowing on my eyes . ¡° Stop , Nan ! ¡± I chuckled shakily . ¡° I don¡¯t want to ruin my makeup . ¡± ¡° Now smile dear . This is your day and we¡¯re going to make it unforgettable . ¡± For the first time in a long time , I allowed myself to feel proud of how far I hade . Despite the nain the heartache and the fear I had made it to this moment I had fought to reim mv ¦°¦§ C 63 To a past and a futu life and now, I was stepping into the next chapter with my head held high . We took pictures in the garden Nanny had nted when we moved here . It was a symbol of our fresh start . I posed with my cap and gown against the backdrop of blooming roses and swayingvender . Their sweet scent was a reminder that beauty could grow from any soil , given time . enough care and ¡° One more ! ¡± Nanny insisted , her eyes shining with joy as she adjusted the camera angle . ¡° Give me your biggest smile ! ¡± After a few more pictures , we headed out to the school . As I watched the city pass by outside my window . Somewhere out there , Nathan was living his life , perhaps , carrying secrets I would never understand . But that was okay . I had my own life to live , my own story to write and it would be wonderfully , beautifully normal . ¡° We should go for a vacation after your ceremony today . Maybe two days from today . Choose any ce you¡¯d like to see , consider it a graduation gift . ¡± I turned to Nanny , my brows arching in surprise . ¡° You don¡¯t just travel for a vacation . You have to n for months , hotel , and flight bookings . That sort of thing . ¡± ¡° When did we ever do things ording to the books eh ?¡± sheughed heartily . ¡° This is the only time you¡¯d enjoy being free . You¡¯re starting work in two weeks and college at the beginning of summer ¡­ I bet you , there¡¯ll be no time to do something as simple as driving and feeling the wind in your hair . We might never get to spend time together , ever . ¡° You talk as if you¡¯ve been a student once ! ¡± I teased her . ¡° C¡¯mon , Nan ¡­ you¡¯re making a big fuss out of nothing . College is a train ride from home and I promise I¡¯ll visit every weekend . I wish there was another way ¡­ you know I always wanted to stay with you . ¡± She gave me a side nce . ¡° Bloody liar ! ¡± she said chuckling . ¡° If you wanted to say with me that bad , why didn¡¯t you choose the colleges in our beautiful city ¡± * And let you insist oning to pick me up every day after lectures ? Not a chance ! ¡± The truth is , I got a job . Recently , these humans discovered I could draw anything ¨C ¡® Bring to life ¡± as they call it . Which is surprising because it was a fun sport back at Blue Ridge . I and Nathan would spend weekends on top of bare mountains trying to capture the sky with charcoal . Anyway , I got a job as a children¡¯s book illustrator . Aside from its wonderful remunerations , I had a lot of flexibility to work and school , without feeling exhausted . When we arrived at the school , I took a deep breath , stepping out of the car . Thepound was filled with people dressed in our graduation caps and gowns . Nanny squeezed my hand giving me a reassuring smile . ¡° Go get your diploma girl , ¡± she whispered , her voice filled with pride . ¡° You¡¯ve earned it . ¡± As the graduation caps filled the morning air , a whileter , making endings and beginnings , mine flew among them , taking with it thest of what had been , making space for what would be . 63 To a past and a future ¡­ rules and live fully in the light of the day , leaving behind the shadows of my past where they belonged ¡­ Behind me . Chapter 64 64 The turn ¡­ Ramsey Two yearster . 1 The Pack Hospital¡¯s light shone brightly on me where I sat motionless in the reception area , my legs spread out in front of me , staring nkly at the floor . My clothes were stained with blood , and dark red streaks that had long since dried but still smelled fresh in the air around me . My fingers wrapped tightly around a ne which I clutched like a lifeline its pendant warming against my palm , a stark difference to the cold that had settled in my chest . Around me , Pack Doctors and Nurses including Healers rushed in and out of the operating rooms , their faces tensed with fear ¡­ I couldn¡¯t me them , they had two lives to save . Two operations were happening at the same time . Two lives hanging by a thread . Alpha Logan , Alpha of the Blue Ridge Pack was in one of the rooms fighting for his life . And in the other room , my grandfather , Elder Eldric , was the only family I had left . When I held him in my arms after the attack , I thought he was dead . 1 He¡¯d been motionless , with blood gushing out from one side of his throat . I grew up with my grandfather , we didn¡¯t agree on a lot of things but I love him . He was the man who shaped me into whom I am today . He had swallowed his pain and fought hard after losing his mate , so I wouldn¡¯t be alone anymore . He was the same man who pushed me out of the way , hours ago , and had taken the Feral¡¯s bite it should be me on that operating table and not him . We were on our way back from the Annual Moon Goddess Worshipping Ceremony at Golden Moon Pack and were just outside the borders of the White Moon Mountain region when a dozen Feral Wolves suddenly sprung out from the forest and attacked . They had easily overpowered the hundred warriors that had gone with us , and injured three Alphas renowned for their fighting skills , including Alpha Logan who was a top ¨C skilled Alpha Warrior . I had watched as the warriors dropped dead , how six elders , have been killed with such swiftness that I didn¡¯t see . I had almost died , too , if my grandfather had not pushed me out of the way and taken the bite for me . Alpha Logan had jumped in to save him from the Ferals and had equally been defeated . Read thetest and free novels at .Com The Ferals , after that , didn¡¯t attack me ¡­ they all regrouped , and stared at me for a few minutes before they headed back to the bushes from where they had emerged . I nced up briefly , my gaze drifting to Alpha Logan¡¯s wife , Luna Vanessa and her daughter , rissa . They sat huddled at one corner of the reception , their eyes red and swollen , tears streaming silently down their faces . The loss of a mate was not the worst thing that can happen to anyone ¨C it is being helpless . Sitting there not knowing what to do hour to help and if your mate would ever make it back 14 : 04 The turn alive . I watched as they clutched each other as if they were the only thing keeping each other from shatteringpletely . My heart clenched at the sight ¨C I had failed them . I had failed to protect the people who served me . ¡° Alpha Ramsey ,¡± Lenny hovered nearby , his face full of concern . ¡° You need to go home and get cleaned up . You can¡¯t stay here like this , if the people see you in this state , they¡¯ll worry . It¡¯s already enough that the entire country is in fear ¡­ this will not help , ¡± he said softly . Trying for the third time to get me to leave . ¡° I¡¯ll stay here and tell you as soon as they finish with the operation , he added . ¡° It¡¯s easy to console me , Lenny when you¡¯re not in my shoes ,¡± I said quietly . ¡° I have failed . everyone ¡­ a hundred warriors killed , six elders dead and three Alphas wounded . Alpha Logan is barely alive and if anything should happen to him ¡­ they will never forgive me . This is my fault . ¡± ¡° It is not , Alpha ! ¡± Lenny sighed drawing closer to me . ¡° No one had anticipated the Ferals . Thest time we saw one was four years ago . ¡± ¡° We were supposed to return a day after , Lenny . Do you think maybe that would have made the difference ? From all the other packs who travelled two days after the ceremony , they all arrived at their packs safely . I have made a lot of children fatherless , Lenny ¡­ ¡± I sighed . ¡° So , I cannot leave . ¡° Just clean up and offer a word offort to the bereaved ¨C the families of the warriors who died . It could go a long way . ¡° And who willfort me , Lenny ! ¡± I raised my head to look at him . ¡° I too , I¡¯m hurting ¡­ let¡¯s just hurt today ¡­ or at least until I know that my grandfather and Alpha Logan are fine , then maybe , I¡¯ll be able to offerfort . ¡± Despite Lenny¡¯s insistence that I should go , I ignored him . I hadn¡¯t moved in hours and had no intention of leaving now . My muscles were stiff from sitting for so long but I barely felt the difort . I couldn¡¯t leave . Not until I knew . Not until they told me . It was well past midnight when the doors to Alpha Logan¡¯s operating room finally opened . I rose to my feet for the first time , my heart pounding violently in my chest as the doctor walked out , his face was pale , his eyes were downcast and I knew from his expression before he even spoke . seen that look too many times before . rd se ¡° I¡¯m sorry , the pack doctor said quietly , his voice filled with regret . ¡° Alpha Logan didn¡¯t make it . ¡± Luna Vanessa¡¯s cries filled the room as she copsed to the ground in sobs , her daughter clinging to her . I felt the grief wash over me but it didn¡¯t settle . It couldn¡¯t . My mind was too broken , my emotions were all over the ce . The pack doctor looked at me , pausing as if waiting for some response but I just nodded slowly . There were no words I could offer that would matter now . As if on cue , another pack doctor emerged from the second operating room . There was a tired smile on his face . 64 The turn ¡° Elder Eldric is stable ,¡± he informed me . ¡° The surgery was sessful though recovery will take time but he¡¯s fine now . ¡± I nodded again ¨C then without a word , I turned and walked out of the hospital into the cold night air . The moment the doors closed behind me , I changed into my wolf and broke into a run . I ran , pushing my body past its limits , trying to outpace the guilt that wed at my heart . The wind whipped against my fur , and the world around me blurred as my feet pounded against the earth . burned . It was I ran until the moon rose high in the sky and my muscles screamed and my morning when I finally started back to the pack house still clutching the ne . Waiting for me at the entrance of the pack house were several clders , including Elder Mira , all wearing sombre expressions . She stepped forward , her face lined with sadness . ¡° Alpha Ramsey ,¡± she began gently . ¡® We¡¯re deeply sorry for what happened and we¡¯re grateful to the Moon Goddess for preserving your grandfather . ¡° And what did Alpha Logan do to her for her not to be merciful to him ? ¡± I retorted , ring at her . ¡° We understand that you¡¯re still in shock but it¡¯s hardly anyone¡¯s fault . idents like this happen all the time . ¡± ¡° Right ! ¡± I scoffed . ¡° Starting from this moment , there¡¯ll be no Annual Moon Goddess Worshipping Ceremony to start with . When the council gathers , you¡¯ll pass it intow. We cannot keep spending resources over frivolitics like that . ¡± ¡° Alpha , I know you¡¯re hurt but ¡­ ¡± ¡° State your business , Elder Mira ! ¡± I interrupted her . ¡° I need to freshen up and carry on with duties . my She drew in a deep breath and then sighed . ¡° It¡¯s about Blue Ridge Pack . Now that they¡¯ve lost their Alpha , they need a new one to prevent chaos and protect her pack members from those who would take advantage of this moment of weakness . ¡± My jaws clenched . I knew where this was going . ¡° We were told that the Alpha heir is locked up in the holding cells . Given the circumstances , it¡¯s time to release him . He¡¯s Alpha Logan¡¯s legitimate sessor and with his help , he can help the Alpha¡¯s family n the burial . ¡± ¡° We can have the Beta take over certain duties for now . I still have a lot of scores to settle with the Alpha Heir . ¡° Not when there¡¯s an Heir . He has trained all his life to take over at times like this . You have kept him for four years ¡­ whatever he had done , I¡¯m sure we could look for better ways to resolve it . If you do not release him , the Alpha council will revolt . ¡± Another elder chimed in . ¡° I heard what you said ¡­ you¡¯ve been telling me the Alpha council will revolt for years and yet they¡¯ve never ¡± < 64 The turn ¡­ ¡° You cannot keep him locked up indefinitely , ¡± Alpha Mira bristled . ¡° The Pack needs an Alpha . They need someone to lead them and make decisions . You cannot deny them that much . Whatever issues you have with him , must be put on hold now . ¡± I rolled my eyes . ¡° Fine , I¡¯ll release him . ¡± Chapter 65 65 The extra mile ¡­ Nathan Iy on my threadbare cot , counting the cracks in the ceiling for what felt like the millionth time . I had no idea how long I¡¯d been here , I stopped keeping count after two years . The dungeon air hung thick with the stench of mould and decay ¡­ this ce usually was meant to hold offenders like rogue wolves but Ramsey after seeing I wouldn¡¯t talk in the holding cells , hadmanded they bring me here . The pungent smell of sweat and blood is enough to make anyone give in but I held my ground . The thought of L , staying safe from her vile mate kept me going . I¡¯d die a thousand times before I give him the tiniest information about her . I shifted in my bed , groaning softly as my muscles ached from the cold . My skin where the iron cuffs held , was beginning to burn again but I had long since stopped noticing the difort . After years in these grim conditions ¨C not being able to tell day and night apart , I had gotten used to the endless hours of silence and waiting . Through the crack in the wall , light filtered through , casting strange shadows across the damp walls , where moss grew in patches like nature¡¯s halfhearted attempt to decorate my prison . ¡® Ragnar , I called out to my wolf . ¡° Do you think they¡¯lle today ? It¡¯s been almost two weeks with no sign of them . ¡± ¡° Maybe they¡¯re not back from the ceremony . We overheard a guard saying something about it some days ago , right ? ¡± ¡° Yeah , maybe ! ¡± I was used to either Lenny or Ramseying to ask me about L three times a week . ¡° We should ask for some nkets and candles the next time Beta Lennyes . It¡¯s getting colder these days . We deserve that much after staying here for four years , ¡± Ragnar said again . Four years . Four years of the same routine , the same questions , the same silence from my end . The chains around my wrists and ankles had be almost like old friends- ufortable , unwanted but familiar . The cell , barely eight feet by ten , was my world , each corner holding memories of nights spent plotting , nning and sometimes just surviving . ¨C The sound of footsteps echoing down the corridor barely registered I¡¯d learned to tune out the regr patrols . But this time, it was different . The heavy iron gate at the corridor creaked open and the sound of boots echoed down the narrow corridor . I didn¡¯t even bother to lift my head . I could hear theming . It was always the same the footsteps , Lenny or Ramsey appearing and then the door would m shut again , leaving me to rot in peace . But this time , the footsteps didn¡¯t stop at the door . They entered my cell . I sighed deeply , not bothering to sit up as Lenny with a few of the other pack soldiers entered . < 65 The extra mile ¡­ ¡° Don¡¯t waste your time . Read thetest and free novels at .Com I won¡¯t say anything today , just like I haven¡¯t for the past four years . Didn¡¯t know it was four years until a moment ago ,¡± I chuckled . ¡° I¡¯m not here to question you ,¡± Lenny said , his voice oddly formal . Making me turn to look at him . He nced at the soldiers with him and then back at me . Without a word , the soldiers came forward , kneeling beside me and started unlocking my handcuffs and leg chains . The metal nked to the floor with a thud . I blinked in surprise , sitting up slowly , rubbing my wrists , and feeling the hot air against my already irritated skin . The freedom felt so strange after being so long in chains . ¡° You¡¯re free to go , Nathan , Lenny said , stepping back . I stared at him in disbelief , with brows furrowed . I could have risked augh but I couldn¡¯t help but think if this was a trick , some new way to break me . ¡° That¡¯s a new approach , Beta Lenny . What¡¯s next ? A friendly chat over coffee ? ¡± ¡° I don¡¯t know how you¡¯ve managed to remain cheerful for four years , Nathan , ¡± Lenny scoffed . ¡° But this isn¡¯t a joke . You¡¯re free to leave . ¡± ¡° What kind of game are you ying ? Did your master put you up to it ? ¡± I asked , refusing to move an inch . Lenny didn¡¯t answer . Instead , he turned on his heel , and the soldiers with him , leaving the cell door open behind them . I kept rubbing where the chains had left permanent marks , waiting for the punchline , the trap . But nothing came . Finally , I wobbled to my feet and approached the doorway cautiously , my muscles tense and ready for an attack that didn¡¯te as I staggered out of the cell . The small gate leading to the corridor of my cell was equally open . I peered into the darkness of the dimly lit corridor , noticing that someone was standing in the shadows . Without needing a light to see his face , I knew who it was . Alpha Ramsey . My heart quickened slightly , but I kept my expression nk as I wobbled toward him . As usual , his presence filled the air , his cold , calcting gaze was locked on me . Lenny and some soldiers stood a few paces behind him . I stopped a little distance away from him and bowed my head in reverence . ¡° Lycan Leader ! ¡± ¡° I told you to stop greeting me , Nathan ¡­ I know you mock me in your heart . ¡° Just like you , Alpha Ramsey , I am tied to serving you for the rest of my life . Not something I would have done willingly if I had a choice . ¡± He scoffed and turned to the soldiers , waving his hands slightly . ¡° Leave us , except you , Lenny . ¡± As soon as we were alone , I leaned against the wall to support my legs which still felt like G5 The extra mile ¡­ rubber under me . ¡° You¡¯re free to go , Ramsey finally said . ¡° The soldiers will not stop you . ¡± ¡° And to what do I owe this unexpected generosity , Lycan Leader ? Do you expect me to believe that after four years , you¡¯re just letting me walk out of here ? No strings attached ? ¡± He didn¡¯t respond immediately , instead , his gaze bored into mine , mockery and amusement glinting in his eyes as his eyes hovered the length of my body . Then , in a measured tone , he asked . ¡° How does it feel , to spend four years of your life , locked in a dungeon not deserving of an Alpha heir ¡­ over a woman who means nothing to you ? ¡± A slow smile spread across my face as I chuckled softly , crossing my arms . ¡° What makes you think L means nothing to me ? ¡± I straightened , meeting his gaze directly . ¡° She means everything to me or rather , we mean a lot to each other , so much that I¡¯d dly take another four years in a dungeon worse than this for her . ¡± Annoyance shed in his eyes but he quickly suppressed it . He always tried to suppress his emotions around me ¨C some power y I think but I thought it was funny . ¡° You¡¯re a fool , Nathan Tanner , he muttered under his breath . ¡° You think you¡¯re some sort of hero ? Do you think she would care that you did this ? L is nothing to and you¡¯re nothing to her I arched a brow in his direction and stepped forward , closing the gap between us . ¡° You can convince yourself of that , Ramsey , if it makes you feel better . But we both know the truth . ¡± I paused , my voice softening . ¡° Wait until she hears what I¡¯d had to endure ¡­ whose arms do you think she¡¯de running to? ¡± ¡° Pray to the Goddess , Nathan ¨C you believe in her , don¡¯t you ? Pray that nothing on earth ever makes you cross my path wrongly again . I¡¯m not sure I¡¯ll be as lenient next time . ¡± Iughed , my eyes still fixed on him . ¡° You should know by now that your threats don¡¯t work on me anymore . ¡± I tilted my head , studying him . ¡° Tell me , how does it feel ? ¡± I asked , drawing closer to him . ¨C ¡° How does it feel seeing and knowing that another man is willing to fight for your mate for the woman you love so much that you¡¯ve been searching for , for four years ? ¡± ¡° I do not love her ! ¡± he growled . I ignored him . ¡° Doesn¡¯t it shame you , Alpha Ramsey ? Doesn¡¯t it tear you apart that I¡¯d go the extra mile for L ¨C something you couldn¡¯t do ? ¡± I watched as a muscle in his jaw jumped my words struck a nerve . But I didn¡¯t care . I reached out , adjusting his cor with deliberate slowness , loving the way his entire body went rigid at my touch . ¡° Deep down , you know it , I continued , still whispering . ¡° You know that no matter what you do , no matter how much you try to hold onto her , L will always be beyond your reach . ¡° She¡¯s my mate , Nathan Tanner ¡­ she doesn¡¯t have her wolf and I may have rejected her at 65 The extra mile ¡­ hundred times but she¡¯s still tied to me and still belongs to me . ¡± Iughed , leaning to his ear , and said with a cold voice . ¡° That¡¯s why you do not deserve her . You think women aremodities to be toyed and yed around with . From what I see , you didn¡¯t grow up with lots of love and you don¡¯t know how to treat a woman especially one like L ¡± ¡° And you know ? ¡± he retorted with a smirk turning to stare at me . ¡° You¡¯re just like me in so many ways . Holding on to a woman who doesn¡¯t even know you have these feelings for her ¡± Then I stepped back , smiling at him , choosing to ignore his words as I said in a loud voice . ¡° You¡¯re beginning to grey , Alpha ¡­ maybe you should rest more and stop running around in circles . Thank you for releasing me . I am grateful , I swear ! ¡± I patted his shoulders onest time and brushed past him , walking down the corridor . Chapter 66 66 Alpha Heir ¡­ Nathan I stepped out of the dungeon , the light from the sun momentarily blinding my eyes for the first time in four years forcing me to stumble backwards against the stone wall . My eyes were already used to years of dim lighting and shadows . I squinted raising my hand to shield my face , blinking rapidly as my eyes watered from the brightness . For several minutes , I stood there , letting my vision slowly adjust . The winds tugged at my clothes as the world gradually came into focus . I drank in the blue sky , the green grass and the tall trees ¨C I¡¯d forgotten what the world outside looked like , how beautiful it could be . As my vision finally adapted , I noticed a familiar figure standing a few paces away , leaning against a sleek ck car ¨C my father . Beta Jeremy Tanner stood rigid , his arms crossed over his chest , wearing the stern expression I remembered from my childhood whenever I¡¯d done something particrly disappointing . father wasn¡¯t here to embrace me or wee me home with open arms . No , I realized that my he was angry . Very angry . I started slowly , towards him , hoping my attempt at a smile was working . When I got close , he jerked his head toward the car , signalling me to get in . Without argument , I made my way to the passenger side , my movements were still slightly wobbly . The interior of the car smelled of leather and the familiar scent of my father¡¯s cologne . He didn¡¯t say a word to me , he just started the car driving out of the vicinity of the dungeon and started for Blue Ridge Pack . I stared out of the window , watching the trees without seeing them , a knot had formed in my stomach I was trying to think of something to say , anything to case the tension in the car but my mind was nk . Finally , unable to take it anymore , I cleared my throat . ¡° How have you been , Dad ? ¡± I asked tentatively watching his profile . The years had greyed his temples and has carved deeper lines around his mouth . But he didn¡¯t answer me . He didn¡¯t even look at me , his eyes were fixed firmly on the road , his hands gripping the steering wheel until his knuckles turned white . The silence became thicker causing my throat to tighten . I hadn¡¯t expected a warm reunion but this silent treatment from my father was worse than I could have imagined . -We continued driving in silence . I fidgeted in my seat , the anxiety inside me was growing . building with every second that passed . I could sense that my father was struggling to contain his emotions . Finally , he spoke , his voice was rough with emotion . ¡° How could you do that to me , Nathan ? ¡± he didn¡¯t take his eyes off the road but I could see the muscle working in his jaw . 66 Alpha Heir I flinched at how sad he sounded . I knew this wasing but hearing the words out loud was still painful . ¡° Four years , Nathan . Four years , you¡¯ve been gone . Locked away , while I had no idea if you were even alive or dead because the Lycan Leader didn¡¯t allow any visits , no messages , nothing . Do you know what that was like for me ? ¡± I swallowed hard ; my throat suddenly parched . I¡¯d never thought about how my father must have felt during those years . My father was one who rarely showed his weakness and never let anyone see him struggle . But now , hearing the pain in his voice and seeing it on his face , I realized how much I had hurt him . ¡° I¡¯m sorry , Dad , ¡± I said softly . ¡° I never wanted to put you through that . But I couldn¡¯t ¡­ ¡± I paused , choosing my words carefully . ¡° I couldn¡¯t betray L like that . I couldn¡¯t just give her away to the Lycan Leader ¡± His jaw clenched , his eyes hardening as he nced at me for the first time . ¡° How important is L that you would sacrifice everything for her ? How important was she that you couldn¡¯t just tell the Lycan Leader what he wanted to know ? You could have spared yourself all of this . You could have spared me all of this ! ¡± his voice rose . I closed my eyes , as guilt washed over me . My father was right . I should have saved myself from four years of torment , saved him from the agony of knowing if his son was alive or dead . But I had made my choice and I didn¡¯t regret it . ¡° I couldn¡¯t do that to her , Dad . The Lycan Leader is a pompous arrogant fool and he would have hurt her . I couldn¡¯t let him do that . I¡¯m sorry but I just couldn¡¯t . ¡± ¡° I understand that you¡¯ve been friends with her since childhood but you can¡¯t just sacrifice everything like that . Your position , my peace of mind , your health ? All for a woman , Nathan ? Really ? ¡± ¡° She¡¯s my best friend , Dad ! ¡± I said firmly . ¡° I know I can¡¯t make you understand , Dad . But I promise you , it wasn¡¯t an easy choice for me . I hated being away from you , from the pack , locked up in the smelly , dark ce but I couldn¡¯t let Ramsey Kincaid be on her trail again . He was going to destroy her . ¡° Still ,¡± he sighed , taking in a deep breath . ¡° There are a thousand ways to prove your loyalty to a friend and I hope she¡¯s worth all of this in the end . ¡± ¡° She is and everything I did , I did for a reason . Things are moreplicated between me and the Lycan Leader and L but ¡­ ¡± ¡° Don¡¯t tell me you also love her ? ¡± My father¡¯s eyes left the road for a few minutes , his eyes widening as he turned to stare at me . ¡° goddess ! ¡± he scoffed , an incredulous look on his face . ¡° You do ¡­ no wonder you were willing to endure four years in that shithole . ¡± But I wasn¡¯t concerned about that . How did my father know about Ramsey ? ¡° How did you know the Lycan Leader like her ?¡± I asked staring at him with shock in my eyes . ¡° It¡¯s not difficult to tell , Nathan , he sighed . Read thetest and free novels at .Com ¡° He has the look in his eyes besides what would he GG Alpha Heir want with L if he didn¡¯t love her , but what I don¡¯t understand is how you got embroiled into all of this ? ¡± ¡° I am not embroiled in anything , Dad . I indeed like L but I was her from only trying to pro Alpha Ramsey and her family and I¡¯ll do it again if I must . ¡± ¡° Nathan ¡­ ¡± my father shook his head with a deep sigh ¡° There are so many things you do not understand but that¡¯s not what¡¯s important now . The first thing we¡¯re doing when we get back the pack is having you properly treated . You¡¯ve been in that dungeon for far too long and after that ¡­ ¡± he hesitated , his voice softening slightly . ¡° The pack needs you . ¡± ¡° Needs me ? ¡± I arched a brow . ¡° For what ? ¡± ¡° Well ¡­ ¡± My father took a deep breath . ¡° There¡¯s something I must tell you ¡­ ¡± ¡° If this is about me getting back to my training as Alpha Heir , fine I will but first , I need to rest and make some calls . I¡¯ll start training sometime this week , don¡¯t worry . I didn¡¯t forget that . ¡± ¡° That¡¯s not it , son ! ¡± my father shook his head slowly . ¡° It¡¯s time to resume your duties as Alpha . Although you¡¯re yet to be appointed but , you¡¯re now the Alpha of Blue Ridge pack . ¡± I stared at my dad for some seconds trying to understand what he meant by that . I scoffed , shaking my head in disbelief . ¡° Me ? Alpha ? I mean , I know I¡¯ll be Alpha one day but Alpha Logan is still in charge . He wouldn¡¯t just ¡­¡­ ¡° Alpha Logan is dead . ¡± . I felt the blood drain from my face as I turned to my father , my heart racing . ¡° What are you talking about , Dad ? Which Alpha Logan ? ¡± Tears gathered in my dad¡¯s eyes as he swerved the car off the road and stopped it , resting his head on the steering wheel . When he looked up at me again , his eyes were red with unshed tears . ¡° There was an attack ¡­ Ferals just outside the White Mountain Region , Nathan . I should have been there , I should have protected him ¡­ ¡± he covered his face with his hands , running them through his hair . ¡° Alpha Logan is dead , Nathan . My Alpha , is dead ¡­ he died , yesterday . I leaned back in my seat , everything made sense now . ¡° That¡¯s why the Lycan Leader released you . Our pack needs leadership and you¡¯re the rightful heir . I stared at my father , then stared out of the window as I remembered thest time I saw him . We had been on a patrol and as always , it was fun ¡­ he always made it fun for me , teasing me constantly and subtly hinting that he wouldn¡¯t mind giving me rissa as my Luna . I had just left the prison after four years ? How am I supposed to rule a pack as big as ours ? I haven¡¯t learnt enough ¡­ all the alliances and coalitions and packs under our region , I couldn¡¯t remember any one of them . My father was saying something . I turned , staring nkly at him . ¡° Did you hear a word I said ? ¡± he asked . Alpha Heir . . I shook my head . Still too stunned to speak . ¡° I said , you need to go and bring L home . She¡¯s the first ¨C born child of Alpha Logan . She need to be here . ¡± Chapter 67 67 ck hearted Cassidy ¡­ Ramsey I opened the door of my bedroom , finally letting the fa?ade of smiles I¡¯d had on my face all day . I¡¯ve juste from my grandfather¡¯s ward in the pack hospital , he¡¯s doing well at least . Although he¡¯s still unconscious which the doctors said was due to the deep bites from the Ferals and the heavy treatment done on him afterwards but he¡¯ll be awake soon . As I entered my room , the sight of Cassidy pacing near my window made my blood boil with frustration . As if living every day with her in the same packhouse wasn¡¯t torture enough . I wasn¡¯t in the mood to deal with anyone now especially not her . I crossed the room without acknowledging her as I began to undress . I started with the buttons of my shirt , though they felt particrly stubborn tonight . Finally , I slipped out of the shirt , tossing it onto a nearby chair . ¡° Ramsey ,¡± she finally spoke . ¡° How is your grandfather ? I tried to visit him earlier but they wouldn¡¯t let me in . ¡± I moved towards the dresser and busied myself with removing my rings and cing them carefully on the ring te . I picked up my discarded shirt and threw it into theundry bin , putting enough distance between me and her . Anything to make sure she doesn¡¯te close . ¡° Ramsey ? ¡± she queried . ¡° I asked the hospital staff and the guards on duty outside his ward not to entertain any visitor , I said tly . ¡° At least until he¡¯s recovered . He¡¯s not in the best shape right now . It¡¯s better if people don¡¯t see him like that . ¡° Sure ! ¡± Cassidy nodded ¡° I understand . ¡° And what of you ? How are you holding up ? I heard that Alpha Logan died . ¡± ¡° I¡¯m fine ! ¡± I said with a clipped tone ¡± A lot of people died that day , Cassidy . Alpha Logan was just one of them . ¡± As I talked , I busied myself with arranging my things hoping she would take the initiative and leave . We both fell silent before she cleared her throat and turned to me . I could feel iting ¨C the conversation I¡¯d been avoiding for months . ¡° When are we going to get married , Ramsey ? ¡± she asked with a level of gentleness that had never been associated with her . ¡° It¡¯s been four years already . Two more years have passed since the Moon Priest said we were unfit to be Joined . I am now 25 years old , I¡¯m not getting any younger . ¡± I fought the urge to roll my eyes as I walked towards my bed , arranging the items on the side . table . Thest thing I wanted to talk about right now was our marriage . ¡° I¡¯m not in the mood for marriage talks right now . Plus , wouldn¡¯t it be inappropriate to discuss a 67 ckhearted Cassidy . wedding ceremony now when the entire country is in chaos ? ¡± ¡° No , it wouldn¡¯t ,¡± she said fiercely moving close to me . ¡° Our marriage would give the people hope ! It would show them that you¡¯re in control of the White Moon Throne and that it can protect them . The people are losing faith after so many deaths in one day . They need this ¡­ need to see that things are stable at leadership . ¡± I turned to her , trying to mp down on my anger . ¡° You think I don¡¯t know that ? I don¡¯t just have the emotional capacity to think about a wedding right now ! ¡± She grabbed my arm , her touch making my skin crawl . I fought the urge to shake her off . ¡° Then get me pregnant , ¡± she blurted . ¡° My heat is in five days , Ramsey . You could get me pregnant that I am still in my fertile years and at least while we¡¯re still waiting for you to decide on the wedding . ¡± ¦°¦¯¦´ ¡° You¡¯re being paranoid again , Cass , I closed my eyes letting out a long sigh . ¡° Having a baby is a big deal . This is not the first time you¡¯re bringing this up . I am not ready to be a father . There¡¯s so much on my te and ¡­ ¡± ¡° So much on your te ? ¡± she shrieked interrupting me . ¡° Me ? Paranoid ? ¡± Don¡¯t I have every right to be ? ¡° We¡¯ve been engaged for four solid years , excluding the years we were betrothed before we made our engagement official . And what have I gotten in return ? You won¡¯t even mark me . You won¡¯t share my bed constantly with me . You won¡¯t even look at me ! ¡± ¡° I cannot go around marking women , Cassidy . You agreed that the mark wouldeter . Someone else has my mark on her . I don¡¯t want to confuse my wolf . ¡± ¡° Oh please ! ¡± she snapped . ¡° That¡¯s the most ridiculous excuse I¡¯ve ever heard . You told me you rejected her and that she epted your rejection . Read thetest and free novels at .Com Did you forget ? ¡± I ran a hand through my hair . ¡° I did , but ¡­ ¡± ¡° But what ? ¡± she asked , tears brimming in her eyes . ¡° You go around , fucking all those damn Omegas and whores , wasting all of your time looking for that wretched deviant ¡­ ¡± 1 ¡° She¡¯s not wretched ! ¡± I exploded , crossing the room and pinning her with my gaze . ¡° I¡¯ve warned you about calling her names . Stop it ! ¡± Cassidy scoffed , a tear rolling down her cheek . ¡° You¡¯re making me miserable , Ramsey ¡± she said . softly . ¡° Every waking moment that I¡¯ve spent with you has been filled with nothing else but misery . Just give me a baby , so I can upy my days while you do whatever you please . ¡± I turned away from her , walking back to the dresser . ¡° I¡¯m sorry ! ¡± I sighed . ¡° I¡¯m trying my best to please you . ¡± ¡° You¡¯re not even trying , Ramsey , she came towards me . ¡° You don¡¯t try ¡­ you¡¯ve never tried . We go weeks without talking to each other . The only time youe to me is when there¡¯s an itch in your crotch and there¡¯s no way to satisfy it . Is this about the phone incident ? ¡± ¡° Don¡¯t start , Cass ! ¡± I raised my hand to stop her but she continued . ¡° I told you , I¡¯m sorry . It slipped from my hands . I didn¡¯t mean to break it . It¡¯s not my fault . ¡± 67 ck hearted Cassidy believe that was an ident ? You knew the information on that phone would have helped me find her . I was this close to finding , L , Cassidy . I wasn¡¯t going to bring her to be my Luna ¡­ far from that . . but you ruined it for me because once your mind is set on something , the whole world can burn ¡° I guess we¡¯re alike in so many ways than we care to admit ! ¡± she shook my hands on her shoulders . ¡° You want , L and I want you . ¡± Her tears were falling freely now , but there was a coldness in her gaze ¡­ I couldn¡¯t understand how she could still be cold and emotional at the same time . I ¡° You do not understand what it means to have a mate , I continued my voice tight with emotion . ¡° The bond ¡­ it¡¯s like nothing else . ¡° I¡¯ve tried to stay away from her severally but I cannot . I wish you can understand that ¡° Yes ,¡± she shrugged . ¡° I don¡¯t understand what it means to have a mate and I don¡¯t want to understand . You best stop pining over that girl . Your duty is to our world ¨C all the packs in our world look up to you , Ramsey Kincaid . Thousands and millions of lives are in your care . You cannot act like a fool because of some stupid mate bond ¡­ you hate the Moon Goddess , for fuck¡¯s sake ¡­ why do you ept this bond ? ¡± ¡° You do not understand ,¡± I muttered . ¡° After your grandfather recovers , we¡¯ll have our wedding . You owe me that much . ¡± ¡° And if I refuse ? ¡± I fired back , walking up to her . ¡° Your 3 run to my grandfather ? Or maybe you¡¯ll leak to the entire country that video of me and my mate doing what mates do best . Or You¡¯d tell everyone that I locked up the Alpha heir of Blue Ridge Pack because I was pining for my mate and had to use pack resources on Panthers because I was so desperate to find her ? ¡± Cassidy¡¯s lips curled into a cruel smile as she moved closer to me . ¡° Those are powerful arsenals in my warehouse that wille into use at the right time . I won¡¯t threaten you with that , Ramsey ¡­ I think I¡¯m a bit tired of that . But you should know ¡­ ¡± she paused reaching up to touch my face but I caught her wrist before she could make contact . She smiled and continued speaking . ¡° The thing is , I know where your little mate lives in the human world . I saw the text between her and the Alpha heir before I threw the phone from the third floor and asked the maids to grind every piece into fine dust . ¡± She twisted her wrist free from my grip , straightening her dress . ¡° Five days , Ramsey . When my heates , you¡¯ll do your duty . You¡¯ll fuck me like you mean it , and put a baby inside of me or else ¡­ ¡± ¡° Where is she ? ¡± I breathed , wrapping my hand around her neck . ¡° Imand you to tell me ? ¡± ¡° No , my love ! ¡± she chuckled . ¡° I¡¯m winning a game your started . You chose to chase after your mate instead of honoring our engagement despite all my warnings . You chose to waste pack resources searching for her . You chose to imprison Nathan Tanner for four years because of a deviant . Every move you¡¯ve made has given me more ammunition . ¡± ¡° You¡¯re ying a dangerous game , Cassidy ,¡± I snarled . ¡° Reino with our is dangerous ¡± She winked and took a sten hackward I¡¯ll kill her Ramsey and you¡¯ll never get the chance to see her again . Ever . So , try me . You know what kind of person I am My heart is ck and you have no idea how far I¡¯m willing to go to get what I want . Chapter 68 68 Patterns ¡­. Ramsey After Cassidy left , I stood in my room , my hands clenched beside me as anger coursed through my veins . I was tired of her maniptive threats but at the same time , I seemed to be ying right into her traps . How did ite to this ? How had my life taken a turn and was so far out of control ? A tug in my mind interrupted my thoughts . It was Lenny , my Beta trying to reach me through our mindlink . ¡° What is it , Lenny ? ¡± I asked dryly . ¡° The Elders are in the meeting hall seeking an audience with you . They say it¡¯s urgent . ¡± ¡° Seriously ? ¡± I groaned inwardly , rubbing the back of my neck as I closed my eyes , trying to gather my frayed emotions . I¡¯ve been hoping I would have a moment of peace today of all days but peace seemed to be an impossible word in my world . ¡° What do they want to see me for ? ¡± I replied , not bothering to hide my annoyance . ¡° They say it¡¯s urgent , the Gamma Commander is here . ¡± I scowled . It was never good news with the Elders . ¡° Fine , I¡¯m on my way , ¡± I muttered ending the link . I threw on my jacket , taking a deep breath before I left my room , and made my way toward the meeting hall . When I got to the meeting hall , irritation simmered under my skin but I pushed it aside and entered the hall . Inside , the Elders were already seated around the meeting table , they all had long looks on their faces . I spotted Elder Mira and Elder Thorne Lycan of the White Lake Pack and Cassidy¡¯s father . I could sense the tension in the air , something more than the usual politics I was used to . I also noticed that the meeting had only the elders . The members of the council were missing . I crossed the room and took my seat , not bothering to hide my displeasure . ¡° This better be important , ¡± I said , my voice was filled with exhaustion . ¡° I really need to rest . ¡± ¡° We wouldn¡¯t have called you if it was important , Alpha , ¡± Elder Mira was the first person to speak . ¡° We received a report from the Gamma Commander early this morning and we thought ¨Cyou¡¯d like to know . ¡± ¡° You¡¯re receiving reports directly now ? ¡® I asked arching my brow at her . ¡° I thought I was the Lycan Leader here and that all reports should go through me first . ¡° . The Elders exchanged nces , deliberately avoiding mine before Elder Thorne spoke up . ¡° The Gamma Commander has been trying to reach you for a month , Alpha . He said all his 1 68 Patterns messages were either met with promises of getting to you or ¡­ ¡± he paused , ¡° Ignored entirely . Read thetest and free novels at .Com He had no choice but to approach us , hoping we could get him an audience with you ? I shifted uneasily in my seat , with guilt gnawing my conscience . I knew exactly what they meant . I had been so distracted ofte by Cassidy , by the endless issues in the region , by my search for L ¨C that I hadn¡¯t been attending to the stack of paperwork on my desk . Messages , reports , and updates had all piled up . Still , hearing that someone had reached out for a month without a response left me uneasy . ¡° Still , the message should have been forwarded to me before calling a meeting without my permission . ¡± I straightened in my chair . ¡° I¡¯m sorry , Alpha Ramsey , Elder Thorne said slowly . ¡° We were considering your preupations ofte and we didn¡¯t want to ¡­ ¡± ¡° Well , that is treason , Elder Thorne . When next you go behind my back and fix a meeting without my consent , I¡¯ll have every one of you answer for it . Where is the Gamma Commander ? ¡± I changed the subject immediately , not giving any of them the chance to reply . Elder Thorne nodded at one of the guards stationed at the door and he went out and returned after with a tall , broad ¨C shouldered man . He was dressed in the colour of the White Moon Region . ¡° Who are you ? ¡± I asked as he came to stand in front of the meeting table . ¡° Gamma Commander Calus Stone , Alpha . I serve as the Commander of the Warriors in the White Mountain Region , and I¡¯m currently assisting my father Gamma Darius Stone . He¡¯s old but his mind is still sharp . ¡° ¡± My eyes hovered around the man . No wonder he looked familiar . A year back , Darius Stone had requested his son serve side by side with him . Unlike the Werewolves , positions like Gamma don¡¯t change even if the Lycan Alpha and Lycan Beta change . And until a Gamma dies , no other person can rece him . I motioned to him to continue . Calus took a step forward and began to speak . ¡° My father has been conducting research for tracking patterns , movements and anomalies that point to the arrival of the Ferals . ¡± years I frowned , crossing my arms . ¡° The Ferals appeared Four Years ago , but were here for a week or less and they only reappeared recently . What are you talking about . ¡± ¡° My father believes that the Ferals have been here all along . They never really disappeared after the death of thest Moonsinger and have been growing stronger and amassing armies . ¡± ¡° That¡¯s not possible , ¡± One of the Elders at the table burst out . ¡° With the death of every Moonsinger , Ferals go into some sort of recluse and onlye out when a new one appears . They cannot have existed for 10,000 years . ¡± Caius nodded , pulling out several papers and maps from a bag slung over his shoulder and spreading them across the table . ¡° That¡¯s what the history books tell us but have we ever stopped to think that happens after the da Pattoms ¡­. dark one dies ? To date , no Moonsinger have brought in any of the Feral Wolves that were calmed with their voice . Isn¡¯t it strange ? ¡± Caius paused looking around the table . ¡° These Ferals are different , Alpha . Unlike the others who cannot survive without their source , that is the Dark One and go into a recluse , these Ferals have been around for longer and they only appear when certain conditions are met . They do not attack people and may I say , have been able to adapt to living normally amongst our kind . ¡± ¡° They killed a hundred warriors and six elders including an Alpha . Your ims are not true . I said . ¡° I know ! ¡± Caius nodded leaning forward to point at the documents spread across the meeting table . They were filled with intricate patterns ,ndscape drawings and detailed notes . ¡° As I said earlier , these Ferals have a purpose , a sense of direction . They¡¯re hunting something or someone and I think it¡¯s the Moonsinger . ¡± ¡° But the Moonsinger is supposed to seek them out and not vice versa ? ¡± Elder Mira chimed in . ¡° Our thoughts exactly ,¡± Caius agreed . ¡° A month ago , our warriors at the borders picked up tracks of strange markings just outside the White Mountain Region borders . We installed CCTV cameras along the perimeter and ¡­ this is what we found . ¡± He pulled out his phone and yed Footage that showed a group of Ferals and a figure of a man that was hidden beneath the hood . ¡° He and the Ferals go back and forth on the path and they do it for three times weekly . We tried to send word to the White Moon Throne about an attack , well ¡­ ¡± ¡° So , you¡¯re saying that the attack on our entourage returning from the Annual Moon Worship Ceremony wasn¡¯t random ? ¡± I asked . ¡° Yes , Alpha ! ¡± Calus nodded . In the footage the cameras captured ; they were camped also at that intersection where all the packs passed but only people from the White Mountain Region were attacked . ¡± My blood ran cold as I nodded slowly , though my brain was still clouded with confusion . ¡° Lstill don¡¯t see ¡­ ¡± ¡° The Ferals are trying to draw out the Moonsinger , ¡± Caius interrupted , ¡° They know who the Moonsinger is , and my guess is and the Moonsinger could be at the White Mountain Region . We need to check the families of those killed or injured in the attack . One of them must be connected to the Moonsinger . ¡± The room fell silent as I the revtions became clearer to me . ¡° If what you¡¯re saying is true ,¡± I said slowly . ¡° Then we¡¯ve been approaching this all wrong . It means we¡¯re not dealing with random attacks . We¡¯re dealing with a hunt . ¡± her ¡° And if truly there is a Moonsinger in the White Mountain Region , ¡± Elder Mira leaned forward , eyes twinkling with excitement . ¡° Your reign will go down as the best in history . We¡¯ve never had a Moonsinger from this region . It¡¯s always in the other regions or amongst the Werewolves . It means , the goddess blesses us . ¡± 68 Pattems . ¡° They could also be in grave danger , Elder Thorne added . ¡° They might not even know what they are or maybe they do know and they¡¯re trying to protect everyone by staying hidden . ¡± My thoughts drifted to the pile of unopened Information I might have missed while jugglints on my desk , wondering what other crucial my duties and personal drama . ¡° I think you¡¯ve all misunderstood me , Elders ! ¡± Caius shook his head . ¡° This is not a thing to celebrate . These Ferals will continue to attack until a Moonsingeres forth but we also think there¡¯ll be another attack soon . ¡± Comment Chapter 69 69 A kiss , reunion and rain ¡­ L I wouldn¡¯t say I liked it when it rains though it had been raining more often than usual and the weather forecast hadn¡¯t mentioned anything about rain and I¡¯d left my umbre at home . I stood at the entrance of mypany¡¯s building , debating whether to wait it out or make a run for it to the bus stop two blocks away . I pulled my coat tighter around me , feeling the mist from the rain kiss my cheeks . The streetlights reflected off the wet pavements . I sighed as I stared at the sky , it wasn¡¯t showing any signs of stopping soon . The street was growing emptier and soon there would be no bus to my ce . Thest time I had missed thest bus , I had to sleep in my office and all I wanted to do more than anything after a long day at work was to go home to my warm apartment , with a cup of tea and bury myself inyers of nkets . As I stood there contemting , the ss doors behind me swooshed open . I turned and to my surprise , it was Paul , one of the marketing managers . His short brown hair was a little messy , as though he had run his hand through it one too many times during the day . He smiled awkwardly , his dark ¨C rimmed sses slightly fogging from the temperature difference inside and outside the building . He was holding out a raincoat to me . ¡° Hey L ,¡± he greeted , looking at his feet . ¡° Hey Paul , ¡± I replied returning his smile . He was always so polite to me , and so considerate . Over the past few months , I¡¯d caught him stealing nces at me duringpany meetings and I couldn¡¯t deny the warm flutter in my chest whenever our paths crossed in the break room . He seemed harmless ¡­ but Xander had been that do . So , I had to caution myself ¨C these days , I stay away from humans especially . I¡¯ve had three years. and six months of my life without any drama and I intend to keep it that way . ¡° Here , ¡± he said in a shy voice pointing at the raincoat . ¡° You can use this . I saw you standing out here and thought you might need it . You¡¯ll get soaked otherwise . ¡± I blinked in surprise . ¡° Oh , no , I couldn¡¯t ¡­ ¡± * Please ! ¡± He insisted , already pushing it inside my hand . ¡° I¡¯m stayingte anyway and I have thepany car and driver . ¡± He pushed his sses up his nose . ¡° So , I insist . ¡± ¡° Oh , Paul , that¡¯s so thoughtful of you , ¡± I said , my smile deepening . Thank you so much . He nodded . Pushing his sses up his nose , a nervous gesture I¡¯de to find endearing . ¡° Actually , I ¡­ um ¡­ ¡± I waited patiently , as he gathered courage , a faint blush crept across his cheeks , and I felt my own face warning in response too . ¡° The thing is tomorrow is my birthday ,¡± he finally managed , looking somewhere between my GO A kiss , rounion and rain . eyes and the floor . ¡° And I¡¯m new to the city , I don¡¯t really know many people outside of work yet . And I was wondering , he paused , scratching his head nervously . ¡° I¡¯m having a small gathering tomorrow for my birthday . I didn¡¯t really n much ¡­ I mean , I¡¯ve asked some people and I was wondering ¡­ ¡± He took a deep breath , his gaze meeting mine for a moment . ¡° If you¡¯re not busy ¡­ would you like toe ? There¡¯ll be some people from marketing too . I know it¡¯s a bother and you might probably want to spend your weekend resting but I¡¯d really like it if you came . ¡± My heart fluttered at the sincerity in his voice . Here was this sessful , kind man , asking me out with all the nervousness of a teenager at his first school dance . Though we¡¯ve only met up a couple of times within thepany , there has always been a warmth in his presence that I appreciated . He was not like the other managers who carried their titles on their heads . Paul was humbler and I knew he liked me . He was always looking at me and now , this invitation and the sweet way he asked . How could I refuse him ? Also , he could be Xander ¨C in another form . My suspicion was the only defence mechanism I had . To me , every man was a Xander and Mr Dupree until proven otherwise . ¡° I¡¯d love to , ¡± I said softly . His eyes lit up and he grinned , looking more relieved than anything . ¡° Really ? That¡¯s that¡¯s great . ¡± Then he nced at this watch and his eyes widened . ¡° Oh shoot , I have a meeting with the board in two minutes and I¡¯ve got to run . But may I text you the details of you know , where we¡¯re meeting and all ? ¡± he was already backing toward the door , nearly tripping over his own feet in his haste . Read thetest and free novels at .Com ¡° Sure , ¡± Iughed . ¡° Go before you¡¯rete ! ¡± ¡° Right , yes . Tomorrow then! ¡± he disappeared back into the building , leaving me staying there with his raincoat and a grin I couldn¡¯t suppress if I tried . I looked down at his raincoat , suspiciously ¡­ Xander had been using spells on me ording to Nanny at some point , and that was what exined all of my erratic behaviours . I brought out a small vial from my purse ¡­ I didn¡¯t know what it was but Nanny always sent it to me . She said whenever I was unsure about anything , I should sprinkle it . After sprinkling the dark liquid on it , I slipped the coat on , inhaling the scent of his cologne . The raincoat was slightly too big for me , but it made it even more endearing and it was warm andfortable . Just like a hug , I thought and immediately felt silly for such a romantic notion . I Taking a deep breath , I stepped out into the rain . The rain however intensified and despite the coat , the wind whipped at my face , sending cold droplets into my eyes . I raised my hand to shield my eyes , thinking maybe I should¡¯ve waited for the storm to pass after all . Suddenly , it stopped raining , or rather , the rain stopped falling on me . I blinked in confusion and 69 A kiss reunion and rain ¡­ looked up . An umbre had appeared above my head ,rge enough to shield mepletely from the downpour . Relieved , I looked up to thank whoever it was for their kindness but the words froze in my throat and the world stopped spinning . My bag slipped from my fingersnding with a wet ssh on the sidewalk but I barely noticed . I was too busy staring into a pair of eyes I never thought I¡¯d see again . Standing beside me , holding the umbre was Nathan . My breath caught in my chest , my heart stopped beating . The world seemed to blur around me as I locked eyes with his . It couldn¡¯t be him . Not here . Not now . The Nathan I knew couldn¡¯t have known I work here now . He didn¡¯t know where I lived , I already moved out from the old address I gave him four years ago . So , this couldn¡¯t possibly be him . Maybe it was my grief deceiving me with his face . ¡° Thank you ! ¡± I said , ¡° You didn¡¯t have to , I¡¯ll take it from here , I told the man . The man bent down and picked up my bag , when he straightened , his eyes bored into mine gently . He looked exactly like Nathan andpletely different at the same time . ¡° L ! ¡± he said gently . ¡° It¡¯s me ¡­ Nathan . ¡± ¡° Nathan ! ¡± I whispered , shaking my head . ¡° That¡¯s that¡¯s not possible . The Nathan . I know he¡¯s ¡­ this is a mistake ¡± I tried to move away from the Umbre but he reached for my wrist , tugging me gently towards him . ¡° It¡¯s really me , Nathan Tanner ! ¡± he sighed softly . ¡° It¡¯s been years . You look beautiful as always . I¡¯m sorry , I didn¡¯t reach out ¡­ ¡± ¡° It¡¯s truly you ! ¡± I said with disbelief in my voice as I turned to him . ¡° What are you doing here ? ¡± I managed to ask proud that my voice remained steady despite the chaos inside me . His gaze travelled over my face . ¡° I needed to see you ,¡± he said simply . ¡° It¡¯s been a while . ¡± ¡° It¡¯s been four years ! ¡± I retorted . ¡° You can¡¯t just ¡­ you can¡¯t just show up like this , Nathan . ¡± ¡° I know ¡± His free hand twitched at his side as if he wanted to reach for me but thought better of it . ¡° But things have changed . There¡¯s something you need to know . ¡± A crack of thunder made me jump and Nathan stepped closer instinctively , adjusting the umbre to shield me better from the pouring rain . ¡° Whatever it is ,¡± I said taking a deliberate step back . ¡° I don¡¯t want to hear it . I¡¯m just d you¡¯re alive . ¡± I dragged out my bag from his grasp , hiding the trembling of my hands and forcing myself to meet his gaze . ¡° I have a life now , Nathan . A good one . You can¡¯t just walk back into it and expect ¡­ ¡± ¡° I missed you , L ¡­ ¡± he said suddenly , making the words in my mouth dry . A tear rolled down his cheek as he drew closer to me again , running a finger on my cheeks . ¡° Every day , I prayed to 60 A kiss reunion and rain ¡­ the Moon Goddess to allow me to see you again ¡­ even if it was for thest time ¡­ ¡± His voice shook as he let his hands drop at his side . . Without warning , he gently cupped my cheek , tilting my face towards his . I saw it in his eyes before he leaned forward but I barely had time to protest what he was about to do before his lips came crashing on mine , 040 Chapter 70 70 Friends ¡­ L Nathan¡¯s kiss took mepletely unawares , But it¡¯s okay- friends kiss all the time . Especially ones that haven¡¯t seen each other for four years . It was soft at first , almost as if he was hesitating , as though he needed to test the waters , to make sure he hadn¡¯t crossed a line . But then , the next instant , the kiss deepened . The kiss was filled with regret , pain , longing and desire that I didn¡¯t know where it came from . But I stood still , allowing him . His hand gently rested on the small of my back , pulling me closer . I melted into him , instinctively gripping the fabric of his shirt to anchor myself . The umbre had been long forgotten and the rain pelted on us but Nathan didn¡¯t seem to notice . My heart pounded in my chest as he pulled me even closer ¨C the kisses were bing feverish , almost too passionate , this was not a friend¡¯s kiss . I moved against him , protesting with my body since my mouth was pressed on his . After a second of wriggling and trying to leave his arms , he pulled back slightly and rested his forehead on mine , both of us breathing heavily . His eyes searched mine ¨C it was dark and filled with emotion as if he was asking questions without words . My lips still tingled from the kiss . ¡° I¡¯m sorry ¡± he whispered as his thumb brushed against my cheek , though there was no regret in his voice . ¡° I couldn¡¯t ¡­ I couldn¡¯t help it . Read thetest and free novels at .Com ¡± I nodded ; I didn¡¯t want to talk about what happened . ¡° Can we go to my house ? The bus stop is two blocks away ¡­ ¡° I brought a car , ¡± he said quietly , nodding to the ck Sedan parked at the side of the road as he picked up the discarded umbre on the road . ¡° C¡¯mon , let¡¯s go . ¡± My apartment was small but warm . It was love at first sight from the first day I walked into it . It waspact but cozy and big enough for me but I loved the way the rooms connected making it easier to cover the entire house in a few minutes . My hands trembled slightly as I unlocked the door . I pushed it open and stepped inside , flipping on the lights as I motioned to Nathan to follow suit . His presence filled up my tiny space and 1 could tell he was conscious of his wet , dripping clothes ¡­ But that didn¡¯t matter now , at least to me . I couldn¡¯t believe he was standing here , in my apartment , after all these years . He looked different ; the boyish face I was used to had been reced with a sharp line on his jaw and a day ¨C old stubble . His blond hair was wet with some of its strands clinging to his forehead . His clear blue eyes were inspecting the room with an unreadable expression . There was a time when I would tell myself that I wanted my husband to be as handsome as 70 Friends . . Nathan ¡­ that dream was still valid . I closed the door behind me and both of us stood there for a moment , dripping wet , unsure of what to say next . ¡° You abandoned me , Nathan ,¡± I finally broke the silence , fighting the tears at the back of my throat . I had wanted to hold it in , to act like seeing him again didn¡¯t affect me , but I couldn¡¯t hold back . Tears welled up in my eyes , my throat tightening with emotion . ¡° You just ¡­ left me . No letters , no calls , you won¡¯t even text me back , nothing . You just ¡­ disappeared . ¡± His face softened as he took a step towards me again , cupping my cheek . ¡° L , I didn¡¯t abandon you . I swear , I didn¡¯t. I was in prison for four years . I was locked up in the smelly dungeons of the White Moon Pack and was not allowed visitors . ¡± My eyes widened with shock as I wiped my eyes roughly with the back of my hand . ¡° Prison ? ¡± I repeated . ¡° What are you talking about ? Why would anyone imprison you ? What did you do ? ¡± ¡° Not anyone , L ¡­ the Lycan Leader , your ex ¨C mate was so desperate to find you and your sister saw me with you on the night you left Blue Ridge . When I refused to give him your address in the human world , he got pissed and threw me into prison . ¡± ¡° Ramsey did that ? ¡± I shook my head in disbelief . ¡° C- Can he even do that ? And for what reason ? He rejected me . He told me he never wanted us to be together . ¡± ¡° Beats my imagination , Nathan shrugged . ¡° It appears he doesn¡¯t know what he wants and he can¡¯t keep using someone¡¯s feelings for second guessing . That¡¯s one of the reasons I refused to tell him . ¡± ¡° Nathan ! ¡± tears gathered in my eyes as I walked up to him , spreading my arms out for a hug . ¡° I had no idea and then you could have just told him the damn thing ¡­ four years ¡­ that was a lot of time . ¡° I was prepared to die in the prison , ¡± he shrugged , burying his face in my hair . ¡° I¡¯m just d you¡¯re fine and he didn¡¯t find you . I¡¯m sorry ¡± he pulled away , cupping my face again . ¡° I had no way to contact you . There was simply no means , Ramsey made sure of that . I spent every day thinking about you , wishing I could tell you what happened , but I couldn¡¯t . ¡± ¡° It¡¯s not your fault ,¡± I nudged him yfully . ¡° I thought you were dead or worse . I wanted toe back ¡­ but ¡­ ¡° I¡¯m d you didn¡¯t ,¡± he sighed , pulling me closer again for another hug . ¡° I missed you , L . You¡¯ve changed a lot ! ¡± he chuckled , his eyes running the length of my body . ¡° You¡¯ve be more woman . I left you as a 19 ¨C year ¨C old girl but ¡­ ¡± he trailed off , his eyes gazing at me with pure . worship . ¡° You¡¯re beautiful . ¡± I blushed , moving away from his arms . Without another word , I walked into the bathroom and grabbed a towel from the rack . I came back and handed it to him , avoiding his eyes . ¡° Here , dry off . You¡¯ll get sick if you stay in those wet clothes . ¡± ¡° I¡¯m a wolf , L ! ¡± he chuckled but still took the towel from me and started wiping the rain from < 70 Friends his face and hair . He was still the Nathan I knew but there was something harder about him now , something that hinted at the years he had spent locked away from the world . I could see the exhaustion in his eyes and a certain dangerous glint . ¡° When did he let you go ? ¡± ¡° A few days ago ! ¡± Nathan said quietly . ¡° Let¡¯s not talk about him , L ¡­ the only reason why I¡¯m not hanging on a pyre somewhere dead for killing the Lycan Leader is because of the good people in my life who still love me . I hate him so much , L . I hate Ramsey Kincaid for taking away everything from me . ¡± ¡° He didn¡¯t take me away from you , ¡± I said quietly . ¡° And you do not hate Ramsey Kincaid more than I do . I feel that all of my problems started from the day , I met him . I don¡¯t know , Nathan but I wish , I never came home that day . I wish I didn¡¯t cross paths with him . ¡± ¡° L ¡­ ¡± he tried to reach for me but I took a step backwards . ¡° You can stay here , I announced . ¡° I have a spare bed , I¡¯ll set it up for you in the living room . It¡¯s not much , but ¡­ It¡¯s better than staying in the cold . ¡± I moved past him to my bedroom . When I came back , I was holding an old , faded pyjama set . ¡° These were my Nanny¡¯s . They might be a bit short , but they¡¯re clean . I thrust the pyjamas into his hands . ¡° Bathroom¡¯s through that way ,¡± I pointed to the direction of my bathroom at the end of the hallway . ¡° You look like you could use a hot shower . ¡° L , I can¡¯t ¡­ ¡± ¡° What ? ¡± I stopped and turned to look at him . ¡° I don¡¯t want to impose . I have enough money to stay in a hotel . I already looked up a few . I just wanted to see you before ¡­ ¡° You can and you will , I cut him off , already steering him toward the bathroom . ¡° You¡¯re staying here Nathan . You¡¯ll need rest and hotels don¡¯t provide that sort of rest , trust me . ¡± ¡° Still ,¡± he set the pyjamas down on the couch as he grabbed my hands , making me look up at him . ¡° I¡¯m worried about myself . This is not back then when we were children . You¡¯re a woman now and ¡­ ¡± he trailed off . ¡° I am a man , I have desires ¡­ I don¡¯t trust myself to ¡­ ¡± ¡° Don¡¯t worry , the door to my bedroom has a lock . Besides , Nanny would be angry that I let you go to the hotel . How is she doing by the way ? We spoke earlier today and she didn¡¯t mention you . ¡± ¡° What ? ¡± he shook his head stuttering . ¡° I haven¡¯t seen her ¡­ ¡± ¡° Don¡¯t lie , Nathan Tanner ! ¡± I red at him . ¡° Her scent is all over you . Come , let¡¯s get you cleaned up . I steered him again toward the bathroom . When we arrived , I opened the door , motioning him to go in . The bathroom was small but spotless , with a collection of fruity ¨C smelling products lining 70 Friends Nathan turned on the water , letting steam fill the room as he began to undress . ¡° How did you even call , Nanny ? I took my old sim out . No one with that old number can reach out to me . ¡± ¡° I had both of your numbers memorized ,¡± he said woodenly , ncing over his bare shoulders at me . I leaned against the doorframe , watching him . ¡° What ? ¡± He cleared his throat awkwardly . ¡° I need to change and bath , now ! ¡± I scoffed , crossing my arms . ¡° What are you trying to hide that ¡­ ¡± I trailed off abruptly as the realization dawned on me . boy I¡¯d know , thenky teenager who used to follow me The everywhere , had been reced by a man , with rippling biceps and toned stomach . This was why he was worried in the first ce . * Right . Of course . I¡¯ll just ¡­ ¡± I gestured vaguely down the hall before practically fleeing , pulling the door shut behind me with more force than necessary . 3 Comment Chapter 71 71 No longer a child ¡­ L After I left Nathan in the bathroom , my face was still flushed in embarrassment . feel abo This was the first time I was letting any man inside my house and I didn¡¯t know how to my friend , suddenly confessing he thought of me as a woman . On cue , my phone rang ¨C it was Nanny . ¡° Did Nathan get there already ? ¡± she asked excitement in her voice . ¡° This was your n all along ? ¡± I scoffed . ¡° You could have given me a heads up . Do you know how surprised I was when he showed up in front of my office ? ¡± ¡° I was more surprised than you are , L ! ¡± I heard her sigh wistfully . ¡° Nathan has grown into such a handsome man and for a moment , my thoughts went wild . It¡¯ll not be bad for you and him to get married you know . At least he has been your best friend since forever ¡± ¡° He¡¯s the Alpha Heir , Nan ¡­ he¡¯s not going to abandon his duties because of me besides we¡¯re just friends , nothing more . ¡± ¡° He came all the way from Blue Ridge to see you , L . He spent four years in prison just to keep you away from the Lycan Leader . He told me the Lycan Leader was your mate ¡­ why didn¡¯t you ever mention that . ¡° Fuck ! ¡± I murmured under my breath , casting a re towards the bathroom before answering Nanny . ¡° It was a long time ago . We rejected each other , so I never brought it up . ¡± ¡° Brought it up ? ¡± she chuckled . ¡° You have two men fighting over you , L . The Lycan Leader and your best friend who¡¯s the Alpha Heir to one of the most prestigious packs in the South . C¡¯mon , you¡¯re living the dream , L . ¡± ¡° This is funny to you , Nanny ! ¡± I couldn¡¯t help butugh . If only she knew what I had to go through at the hands of Ramsey Kincaid . . ¡° It is ! ¡± sheughed ¡° I wish you had told me , all those innocent Panthers he had sent toe look for you , perhaps I should have been gentle or at best , ask for some sort ofpensation . We would have been rich . ¡± ¡° And have Ramsey chase me to the human world ¡­ ¡° He¡¯s a Lycan , L ¡­ those creatures are too prideful . He¡¯d rather have his tongue cut out thane to the human world . They think humans are savages . Anyway , I¡¯m rooting for Nathan . He¡¯s sacrificed so much for you and he likes you ¡­ ¡± of the ¡° As a friend , Nanny ! ¡± I interrupted her before she could say more . Though the memory kiss we shared outside my office teased into my brain , I thrust it aside . ¡° That¡¯s all that there is to it . There was a pause on the other end before her voice came again . ¡° Are you fine , darling ? You sound gloomy ? ¡± C 71 No longer a child ¡­ +115 ¡° I¡¯ll be fine , Nan ! ¡± I took a deep sigh . ¡° D ¨C Did Nathan say anything about Mom and Dad and . rissa ? We¡¯ve not had time to talk ¡­ ¡± I added quickly ¡° So , I¡¯ve not asked . Are they doing well ? ¡± ¡° They¡¯re fine , L and I know this is so much for you to unpack but as always , trust your instincts and ¡­ ¡± ¡° Always tell me everything ! ¡± I finished up . That was our mantra since the incident with Xander . Nanny made me tell her every single detail of my day , the people I talked with , and how I felt after interacting with them . She would write them in this big journal of hers and , I thought it was ridiculous but somehow , it helped me . It was so therapeutic that within six months , I could sleep without waking up in the middle of the night with nightmares . from ¡° And , L ! ¡± she said softly . ¡° It¡¯s time for you to take care of Nathan ¡­ he¡¯s a different person what he used to be . I saw it in his eyes . The ¡­ kind ¨C hearted boy I¡¯d known , who was so shy ¡­ all I can see is anger and ¡­ ¡± she paused . ¡° Something dangerous is eating away at him , he¡¯ll need all the friends he can get . ¡± ¡° I know ! ¡± I sighed . ¡° Ramsey didn¡¯t have the decency to put him in the holding cells . He locked him up in the dungeons . Cut him away from light and human interaction ¡­ Nan , I cannot begin to imagine ¡­ ¡± ¡° He¡¯ll be fine ! ¡± she interrupted me with a deep sigh . ¡° It¡¯ll be rough but it¡¯ll be fine . Ask him to stay the weekend and then bring him over to mine . I¡¯ll brew up something for him . ¡± ¡° Okay ! ¡± I nodded . ¡° He¡¯s bathing , let me see if I can fix him something ¡­ ¡± ¡° I hope he doesn¡¯t die though ¡­ ¡± she said lightly . ¡° Cooking is not your thing !¡± ¡° Still ! ¡± Iughed . ¡° I¡¯ll try . Maybe make him an instant noddle or something ¡± ¡° I¡¯ll be praying for Nathan ,¡± she said teasingly . ¡° Did anything happen at work today ? ¡± I heard the shower stop running . Read thetest and free novels at .Com Nathan would be out any moment now . I¡¯ll just have to tell Nanny about Paul some other time . ¡° Nope , same as usual . I need to go now , talk to you soon . ¡± Just as the call ended , he came out of the bathroom , his skin pink from the hot water , and wearing the pyjamas pants that ended just above his ankles . The awkwardness returned but I hurried to the kitchen and busied myself . ¡° Do you want anything warm to drink ? Coffee ? Tea ? ¡± I asked , my voice slightly higher than usual . ¡° I can¡¯t remember what you used to drink but there¡¯s beer stashed somewhere . ¡± He came to the kitchen , watching me like a cat sizing its prey . ¡° You¡¯re careless , L ¡­¡± he scoffed . ¡° You don¡¯t offer a man alcohol when you¡¯re alone with him . ¡± ¡° You¡¯re talking weird again , Nathan ! ¡± I gave him a side nce , opening the drawers to see if I could fix him a sandwich . I didn¡¯t have any instant noodles at home . ¡° Can¡¯t we just be normal like before ? ¡± He stared at me for a moment , his eyes were filled with amusement before he sighed and 71 No longer a child ¡­. . turned away . ¡° Can I get a cup of coffee , please ? ¡± ¡° Sure ! ¡± I nodded ; thankful he changed the topic . ¡° Sugar ? ¡± I asked . ¡° I remember you used to take two cubes , has that changed too . ¡± He turned back to me , his gaze on me was filled with concern . ¡° Am I making you ufortable ? ¡± he asked . ¡° Of course not ! ¡± I shrugged . ¡° Milk ? Do you still ¡­ ¡± ¡° L ! ¡± he crossed the room and came towards the kitchen , topping at the counter . ¡° Do I make you ufortable ? ¡± ¡° I don¡¯t think I have milk though . I¡¯ll just use something else ¡­ ¡± I replied not looking at him . ¡° L ! ¡± Finally , I met his eyes , my hands gripping the edge of the counter . I could feel my cheeks burning with embarrassment . I was flustered by his presence . ¡° We need to talk about his , ¡± he said gently . ¡° There¡¯s still time , I can check in at a hotel ande back tomorrow . I don¡¯t want to spend a night here with you walking around on eggshells and I cannot promise that I¡¯ll not try to ¡­ ¡± he swallowed hard but his gaze remained on my face . ¡° Make advances at you . But I¡¯ll not force you to do anything ¡± ¡° I know , ¡± I whispered , then forced a smallugh . ¡° I just ¡­ I didn¡¯t expect ¡­ you¡¯re different , Nath . You¡¯ve changed a lot . ¡± He smiled . ¡° I know . ¡± With that , he turned and went back to the living room while I breathed with relief . ¨C A momentter , the coffee and the sandwich were ready . I bnced it on the tray and brought it to him in the living room . He was sleeping ¨C sprawled on the couch snoring gently . I set the tray on the coffee table and stopped to look at him . He looked so innocent , lying there without a care in the world . Unable to stop myself , I walked quietly to him and sat at the edge of the couch . As I reached out to brush the hair from his his hand suddenly shot out and seized my wrist . eyes , I gasped with shock , as his eyes flickered open . For a moment , I saw intense hatred flicker in his eyes before recognition . Then without warning , he flipped me over ¨C easily . So that I was lying on the couch , trapped under him with him hovering over me . ¡° Nath ¡­ ¡± I started swallowing hard . ¡° My instructions were clear , L ! ¡± his voice had turned hoarse as his eyes lingered on my lips for a moment longer . ¡° But I see you choose to disobey me . ¡± ¡° What instructions / ¡± I asked bewildered . He s smiled , ¡° I¡¯ll show you . ¡± With that he bent and captured my lips again ¨C for the second time but before his lips could join with my own , I wriggled away from beneath him and came out , standing at one corner of the 71 No longer a child ¡­ ac room . I wasn¡¯t afraid of him , rather , I was excited ¡­ the wrong emotion . ¡° You can¡¯t just go around kissing me ! Nathan ,¡± I tried to sound angry . ¡° the first kiss was understandable but all of this ¡­ ¡± ¡° You allowed Ramsey to kiss you ! ¡± he said quietly . ¡° He treated you like shit yet you allowed him . fuck you ¡­ what is wrong if I want the same things . 2 I stared at him , shocked at his words . ¡° Is something wrong with you , Nathan ? You can¡¯t speak to me like that . Ramsey was my mate . It¡¯s normal for mates to ¡­ ¡± ¡° Don¡¯t fucking tell me that ! ¡± he cut me short . ¡° Only a castrated man would see you and not lust upon you , L . Don¡¯t preach to me about fated mates . That¡¯s just an excuse . ¡± ¡° Regardless , you should know how sensitive that sort of thing is especially to me . You can¡¯t just mention my past casually ¡­ ¡± ¡° Get over yourself , L ! ¡± he snorted . ¡° It¡¯s been four years already , long enough for you to make jokes about it . Don¡¯t tell me you still have feelings for that bastard ? ¡± a Chapter 72 72 You don¡¯t have to be alone ¡­ L ¡° That bastard is your Lycan Leader and you¡¯re his subject . What¡¯s wrong with you , Nathan ? What with the vulgar words and the r with which you speak ? ¡± ¡° When you¡¯ve been in prison for four years ¡­ you pick up certainnguage . I won¡¯t apologize for this . I¡¯m not sorry , it offends you !! ¡° All this because I refused to kiss you ? ¡± I stared at him in incredulity . ¡° Yes ! ¡± he nodded meeting my gaze , he didn¡¯t seem like he was joking . ¡° And why is that ? Because you went to prison for me ? I didn¡¯t ask you to , Nathan . If I was there , you know I would never have allowed you to walk into that dungeon . ¡± ¡° Maybe ! ¡± he shrugged reaching for the cup of coffee on the table . ¡° Is this mine ? ¡± he pointed to the tray . I was angry at how he changed the topic without giving me any closure . ¡° Stuff yourself ! ¡± I drew a long hiss and walked past him to the bedroom closing the door firmly behind me . I was so mad , that I wanted to break something but then I remembered Nanny¡¯s words earlier and I paused , taking a deep breath . Maybe I was being too hard on him . Four years in that dungeon I couldn¡¯t imagine what he¡¯d endured . I felt the anger inside me slowly melt into understanding . I would be more tolerant , and patient It was the least I could do for him- little means to repay him for the sacrifices he made for me . Exhausted , I slipped into bed , willing myself to sleep . I don¡¯t know how long or when I dozed off but a few hourster , a groan ¨C deep , guttural and filled with pain ¨C echoed through the apartment jerking me awake . The sound sent a shiver down my spine as I sat up , disoriented and still sleepy . Heart still pounding , I switched on my bedsidemp and listened . The sound came again , this time more intense than the first one and it wasing from the living room . rmed , I threw back my covers and padded down the hallway barefoot towards the direction of the sound . In the living room , I turned on the light and the sight that greeted me shattered my heart into a thousand pieces . Nathany on the floor beside the couch , the nket I had thrown over his bodyst night twisted around his legs like chains . Beads of sweat had formed on his forehead and his face was contorted in agony with eyes squeezed shut as though he was trying to unsee something . His hands clenched and unclenched , as if he was fighting an invisible enemy as his lips moved . ¡° No ¡­ won¡¯t tell you ¡­ ¡± he muttered , his head thrashing from side to side . ¡° Do what you want ¡­ you can do worse than this . I will never tell you where she is ¡­ ¡± 72 You don¡¯t have to be alone ¡­ I sank to my knees as tears shimmered in my eyes . I could feel his suffering . I gently ced a hand on his shoulder , trying to soothe him . ¡° Nathan ,¡± I whispered , ¡° Wake up . It¡¯s just a dream . You¡¯re safe now . I rubbed his back . But the struggle intensified . He kept muttering the same words over and over . I shook his shoulders harder , trying to pull him out of the nightmare . With a sharp gasp , his eyes flew open and his body tensed . In one fluid motion , his hand shot out . Read thetest and free novels at .Com and wrapped around my throat . His eyes were wild , unfocused , burning with a fear and fury that shocked me . I gasped , my heart racing but I held perfectly still , I didn¡¯t want to rm him further . ¡° Nathan ! ¡± I said quietly , allowing my hand to cup his face . ¡° It¡¯s me ¡­ it¡¯s L ¡­ ¡± It took a few seconds but slowly , his eyes cleared and recognition flickered in his them . But in the next instant , it was filled with horror , recing the rage that was burning through him a while ago . He yanked his hand away as if my skin had burned him and scrambled backwards , shame darkening his features , until he hit the wall . Slowly , he sank to the ground , drawing his knees to his chest , and hugging them tightly . ¡° I¡¯m sorry ,¡± he breathed . ¡° gods ! L , I¡¯m so sorry . I rubbed my throat , but what hurt me more than the dull ache I felt was the look in his eyes not fear , but something worse . Aplete emptiness as if something had been taken him , leaving behind an empty shell . Just how did Ramsey torture him ? What did Ramsey do to my friend ? away Carefully , I moved towards him , holding my hands in front of me catingly as I knelt a little distance away from him . from ¡° Hey ! ¡± I said softly , trying to get his attention before crawling toward him . ¡° It¡¯s okay . You were having a nightmare . ¡± Without a word , I wrapped my arms around him , holding him close . Though he didn¡¯t resist , his body remained rigid . I could feel his heart hammering against his chest as I held him . ¡° Everything¡¯s going to be okay , I murmured , running my hand up and down his back . ¡° You¡¯re safe now . I¡¯ve got you . ¡± We sat like that for a long time , until the tension began to ebb from his body . His breathing steadied , though he kept his face buried in my shoulder . A whileter , he pulled back , his gaze searching my face as he whispered . ¡° I¡¯m ¡­ I¡¯m so sorry , L . I didn¡¯t mean to hurt you . I ¡­ I could have hurt you . ¡± ¡° But you didn¡¯t , ¡± I held his hands , forcing him to look at me . ¡° You didn¡¯t hurt me , Nath , I assured him again , brushing a stray lock of hair from his forehead . ¡° I think the living room is colder . How about you sleep in my room tonight ? The bed¡¯s big enough for both of us . ¡± He hesitated lowering his gaze as shame filled his face . ¡° That will not be wise , L ¡­ these nightmares ¡­ ¡± 201 < 72 You don¡¯t have to be alone . . ¡° Just to sleep , ¡± I assured him . ¡° I don¡¯t want you to be alone anymore . Please . ¡± For a moment , I thought he would refuse . Then he gave a small nod . I stood and held out my hand . After a brief pause , he took it , allowing me to help him up . His hand trembled in mine but his grip was strong as I led him to the bedroom . Chapter 73 73 A non ¨C present father ¡­ L In no time , we were tucked in bed . I held onto him , rubbing his back slowly , hoping he would go back to sleep but the awkwardness had returned . He was bigger than me and by right , he was supposed to be the one , holding me . ¡° The nightmares started in the third year ! ¡± he said , suddenly breaking the silence . ¡° He was getting tired ofing every day and torturing me with all sorts of things and then getting disappointed that I wouldn¡¯t talk ¡± He paused and sighed before continuing . ¡° He decided to mess with my head . Wanted to hypnotize me into confessing the address but my will was too strong to break . I didn¡¯t tell him anything . ¡± We fell silent again , with only the sound of our breathing filling the room . I wanted to ask a lot of questions . I wanted to know why Ramsey had been looking for me ¡­ did he care ? Was it his obsession to turn me into his mistress and sex toy ? ¡° But I¡¯ll be fine ! ¡± Nathan said again . ¡° The Pack doctors said it¡¯s the side effect from the hypnotizing drug and I just need to rest plenty . ¡± ¡° I¡¯m d ! ¡± I said quietly and the silence returned . After a while again , Nathan pulled himself from my hand , giving me a teasing look . ¡° Aren¡¯t you tired of holding me ? ¡± I shook my head , managing a small smile . ¡° But let¡¯s switch ces . I will go back to holding you after a few minutes . ¡± He nodded and we switched ces . My head was on his chest , I could hear the erratic beating of his heart . I could tell he wanted to tell me something but I didn¡¯t know why he was hesitating . After a while , he nudged me quietly . ¡° Are you sleeping ? ¡± he asked . ¡° No ! ¡± I replied with a deep sigh . ¡° You ? ¡± ¡° I can¡¯t sleep ! ¡± he said . ¡° Would you like toe back to Blue Ridge ? ¡± The question was unexpected . ¡° No ! why are you asking ? ¡± ¡° Nothing ! Just wondering if you ever missed home and wanted toe in for a quick visit . ¡± ¡° I do miss home ,¡± I chuckled . ¡° Somedays I¡¯ll wake up and panic because it seems the faces of my family ¨C my father , my mother and my sister are slowly fading from my memory . I¡¯m worried that I might not be able to recognize them that I¡¯ll forget how they look . ¡± ¡° Then you should focus only on the memories and not the faces , ¡± he chuckled , pulling me closer to him . ¡° Have there been others since Ramsey ? ¡± Another unexpected question . ¡° No ! ¡± I lied . ¡° It¡¯s just being me and my studies and Nanny . I have one year left before I graduate < 73 A non present father ¡­ I¡¯m grateful for everything I¡¯ve been able to achieve so far . ¡° So , you n on staying here even if there¡¯s a way for you toe back to Blue Ridge ? ¡± ¡° Except my father dies ¡­ ¡± I chuckled sadly ¡° But I don¡¯t want him to die . Except that , I don¡¯t see myselfing home . My family are not as epting as you and soon when my father gets older , you¡¯ll need to resume your duties as Alpha ¡­ have you thought about who you want to make your Luna . ¡± ¡° You ! ¡± he said without hesitation . ¡° If you¡¯ll have me ! ¡± he added . He seemed distracted . ¡° I feel like the only reason you¡¯d want to marry me is to throw it in Ramsey¡¯s face ! ¡± Iughed . ¡° No ! I want to marry you because I like you enough and think you¡¯ll make a good Luna but then , your heart is still with him , L . You¡¯re still in love with your mate . ¡° Ex ¨C mate ! ¡± I tried not to get angry ¡° And we were never in love . Having a mate bond doesn¡¯t guarantee love . You saw how messy and broken everything turned out for me ¡± ¡° So , if you ever cross paths with him , you won¡¯t try to reignite things ? ¡± He asked . ¡° Of course not ! ¡± I red at him . ¡° Who do you take me for ? ¡± He didn¡¯t say anything . He just sighed and ced a kiss on my forehead and we fell into silence . again . ¡° How long do you have until you go back home ? ¡± I asked breaking the silence again . ¡° Why ? ¡± ¡° I was thinking , you should stay the weekend . There are lots of fun ces to go . Who knows , the next time I see you or I may never see you because you¡¯ll soon have a wife and lots of pups ¡­ ¡± I sighed . ¡° I don¡¯t want to lose any time with you !¡± ¡° L ! ¡± he called out suddenly , his tone was serious . ¡° I can¡¯t stay until the weekend . I have to return to the pack tomorrow . I wish I could but ¡­ ¡± he sighed ¡° My te is full . ¡± ¡° Full with what ? ¡± I shrugged into a sitting position , facing him . I loved how his hands covered mine and the way he was still staring at me through half ¨C lidded eyelids . ¡° Taking care of the pack and a lot of details ,¡± he said quietly . ¡° I came here for a reason and I must do it . ¡± ¡° You can always turn off your phone and stop taking any mindlink from anyone . You just got back . from prison , you shouldn¡¯t be doing anything except making up for all those lost years . ¡± He pulled himself into a sitting position , a ghost smile on his lips . ¡° I know right ? ¡± he chuckled . then reached for me , lifting me from where I was to him . He pulled me closer so that I was leaning directly on his chest and his arms were around me . The gesture felt so intimate but I was trying hard not to see it that way . Read thetest and free novels at .Com Nathan was my friend and I wanted it to remain that way . ¡° There¡¯s something I need to tell you but I want you to make me a promise ,¡± he said quietly . That serious tone was still in his voice . < 73 A non ¨C present father . ¡° What promise ? ¡± I asked , wondering whatever it was he wanted to tell me . ¡° That you¡¯ll not let me go ! ¡± he said quietly . ¡° That when you get sad ¡­ ¡± ¡° You want to tell me a sad thing ? ¡± I asked . ¡° Just ¡­ maybe ! ¡± he shrugged ¡° But you won¡¯t leave me , or leave the room , that you¡¯ll drawfort from me ¡­ ¡± ¡° Okay ! ¡± I nodded . ¡° Promise ? ¡± ¡° I promise ! ¡± I smiled twisting my head to look at him , dodging another kiss to my lips . ¡° Now , tell me , what is it ? ¡± He stared at me for a second , I could feel his hand tightening around my body . He buried his face in the crook of my neck and when he looked up again , there was pain in his eyes . ¡° Go ahead , Nath ,¡± I urged him . ¡° Spill already or should I make a guess ? ¡± I asked . He smiled and shook his head . ¡° That won¡¯t be necessary . I¡¯ll tell you . ¡± he paused . ¡° Your father ¡­ Alpha Logan Woond ¡­ is dead . ¡± On the one hand , it was good news because I didn¡¯t cry . I just let Nathan hold me until the first light of day streaked in through the curtain cracks on the window . On the other hand ¡­ I felt ¡­ I didn¡¯t know what to feel ¡­ Tell me ¡­ how does one feel when they lose a non ¨C present father ? Chapter 74 74 Funeral arrangment ¡­ Ln ¡° Hey ! ¡± Nathan pressed me closer to him . ¡° Are you alright ? Can I get you anything ? ¡± he murmured . ¡° No ! ¡± I shook my head slowly ¡° H ¨C How did he die ? Was he sick ? ¡± There was a small pause from Nathan¡¯s end before he replied . ¡° He wasn¡¯t . They were on their way back from the Annual Moon Goddess Worship Ceremony when they were attacked . The Ferals killed a hundred warriors and six elders that travelled with them . They injured Elder Eldric ¡­ ¡± ¡° Ramsey¡¯s grandfather ? ¡± ¡° Yes ! ¡± Nathan nodded . ¡° With your father dead , I think he¡¯s the only survivor left and maybe a few other Alphas . They all ran away when they attack started . They said your father fought bravely and took wounds for the Elder Eldric ¡­ ¡° . ¡° Won¡¯t be surprise , a fond smile yed on my lips . ¡° Dad has a deep sense of responsibility and loyalty . How is my mother and my sister ? ¡° They¡¯re not fine , especially Luna Vanessa , ¡± Nathan sighed . ¡° They¡¯re barely getting by . My dad ¡­ he doesn¡¯t say but I can see it in his eyes . Your father was a good man and everyone in the pack loves him and we¡¯ll miss him . ¡° I guess ,¡± I shrugged , wriggling out of Nathan¡¯s hold . ¡° Everyone except me . ¡± ¡° C¡¯mon , L ! ¡± Nathan sighed ¡° He¡¯s still your father . I know ¡­ ¡± ¡° I know that and I¡¯m not happy that he died too , Nathan . There was a time when I was Daddy¡¯s little girl but that was a long time ago . I just can¡¯t share the pain . I don¡¯t know , I think I feel numb . There¡¯s sadness in my heart but that¡¯s it , I¡¯m sorry and thank you for telling me . I walked towards the bedroom door . It was morning already and I had to prepare for work . ¡° I didn¡¯te here just to tell you , L ! ¡± Nathan followed after me . ¡° You need toe back to Blue Ridge with me . ¡± We were in the bathroom now and I had pasted my brush . I stared at him through the mirror , an amused smile on my face . ¡° I don¡¯t think my father would want me to attend his burial . Read thetest and free novels at .Com What if my pheromones seep out ? Can¡¯t afford to disappoint him both alive and dead . ¡± ¡° This is not a joke , L ! ¡± Nathan sighed . ¡° He¡¯s your father . You need to be there . As his first ¨C born child . You need to be there to help with his funeral . It¡¯s your duty . ¡± ¡° They already removed my name from the family register . Didn¡¯t you remember , Nathan ? ¡± ¡° He did not . What father would do that ? You¡¯re still Alpha Logan¡¯s daughter both in words and in books . You¡¯lle with me to Blue Ridge to arrange the funeral . Your mother and sister is in a bad shape and ¡­ ¡± 74 Funeral arrangment ¡­ ¡° I won¡¯te ! ¡± I stopped him before he finished . 2 His eyes widened with shock ¨C you know the kind of expression you show when you don¡¯t believe someone would do something . ¡° W ¨C What did you say ? ¡± he stuttered . ¡° I said I¡¯ll not be attending my father¡¯s funeral . Look , I¡¯m sorry he died and I feel sad but that¡¯s just about it . I cannot rte with a lot of things , maybe because I¡¯m too traumatized to care or damaged ¡­ ¡± * Don¡¯t say that , L ! ¡± Nathan sighed . ¡° You¡¯re not damaged . ¡± ¡° I am! ¡± I smiled at him . ¡° The truth is , when I left , Blue Ridge , I made a pact to never return and I n to keep it that way , okay . I¡¯m sure my mother and my sister can manage with the funeral arrangements in the absence of Alpha Logan¡¯s firstborn . ¡± ¡° You don¡¯t understand , L , you need to be there . This is customary and if you¡¯re not ¡­ it¡¯s a bad omen . Noone else , not even me can fill in that role for you . ¡± ¡° That is a farce ! ¡± I walked out of the bathroom , and headed to the kitchen to fix myself breakfast . ¡° You know that , Nathan . Besides , what is more bad omen than me showing up with my arousal in the middle of a funeral ¡­ ¡± ¡° We can fix the funeral around your heat . You just need to tell me ¡­ ¡± ¡° I don¡¯t know when the heates . Ites whenever it likes . So , I cannot go , The people ¡­ ¡± ¡° Are my people now ! ¡± Nathan said through gritted teeth . ¡° I am Alpha now , L ¡­ I¡¯ll protect you . No one , will bully you or say derogatory words to you . If your heates in the middle of the funeral , everyone will stay there and take in your scent , I don¡¯t care . ¡± ¡° Don¡¯t be a Tyrant because of me , Nath ! ¡± I threw behind my shoulders taking out a pan from the cupboard . ¡° You should rule the people with the same love and care the other Alpha used , else , they¡¯ll turn againt you . ¡± ¡° You¡¯re not listening to me , L . You¡¯re not hearing a word I¡¯m saying ¡± Nathan sighed . ¡° You¡¯ll go back with me to Blue Ridge . I don¡¯t care if I have to drag you there myself but ¡­ ¡± ¡° Don¡¯t pull that Alpha stunt with me , I chuckled , stopping him midsentence . ¡° Look around you , Nathan ¡­ this is not Blue Ridge pack . Here , we¡¯re just friends ¡­ you¡¯re not my Alpha and I¡¯m an ordinary human girl ¡­ ¡± ¡° You¡¯re not human ,¡± Nathan said coldly , crossing the room to where I was , filling up my tiny kitchen with his presence . ¡° You¡¯re very much a werewolf and you¡¯ll start acting like one . You¡¯ll go with me to Blue Ridge and that¡¯s that ¡­ ¡± I opened my mouth to respond to him but before I could get the words out , I heard a key rattle in the keyhole of my front door before the door was pushed open . I knew it was Nanny before she came into view . She was the only one that had the key to my apartment . As soon as she came in , she made a beeline for me and before I could say a word , she gathered me in her arms . 11 + 1 € 74 Funeral arrangment ¡­ Her body was trembling and her voice was shaky . She sounded like she was crying . ¡° O ¨C Okay ! ¡± I muttered slowly , trying to leave her arms . ¡° I¡¯m fine , Nan ¡­¡± ¡° Don¡¯t be silly , L ¡­ you just lost your dad . How can you be fine ? ¡± I pushed out of her arms stepping back . ¡° I¡¯m sad but that¡¯s all I feel . The sadness isn¡¯t enough to even make me cry . I don¡¯t love Dad like that . ¡± ¡° Don¡¯t say that ! ¡± Nanny said gently . ¡° He was your father ¡­ ¡± I gave her a pointed look and she trailed off with a soft sigh . ¡° It means you have to go for his Funeral and help prepare him . You¡¯d also need to assist in Nathan¡¯s coronation . Pass the scepter of leadership from your house to the Tanners ¡° . ¡° Did Nathan ask you to tell me that ? ¡± She frowned . ¡° No , he only texted me a while ago and told me about your father¡¯s death but this is the custom . You must go ¡­ I looked around me , making sure it was just me and Nanny in the small kitchen . ¡° He was attacked by a Feral , ¡± I murmured , staring at Nanny , wishing she would understand . ¡° I don¡¯t think it¡¯s safe to go . ¡± ¡° I thought you might be worried about that but there¡¯s a way to fix it ¡­ ¡± ¡° There is no way , Nanny ,¡± I said forcefully , still throwing a nce behind my back . ¡° What if it¡¯s Xander¡¯s way of bringing me back . You said so yourself that I released his powers . This could be a sign that he¡¯s looking for me and I cannot y into his hands again . ¡± ¡° I know ! ¡± she nodded ¡° If you refuse , it¡¯ll raise suspicions . There¡¯s no exnation for it and you know that . See , what if I told you there¡¯s a way you can go in there without being found and leave as quickly as ¡­ ¡± ¡° Even if there¡¯s a way , I won¡¯t go . If Xander ¡­ ¡± ¡° What are you two whispering about ? ¡± Nathan¡¯s voice behind us made me jump , letting out a startled scream . I was so engrossed in the conversation that we didn¡¯t hear hime . ¡° Who is Xander ? ¡± he asked , his stare flitting from me to Nanny . ¡° Why are you scared of him ? ¡± Beta Wolves have enhanced hearing and can pick up the tiniest of whispers . ¡° None of your business ! ¡± I repeated , cracking the eggs into a te . ¡° Xander is a fictional name we created to represent her family , Nanny exined smiling at Nathan . ¡° I¡¯m trying to get her to understand that she needs to be there , no matter what but you know how stubborn she is all the time . ¡± Nathan¡¯s gaze narrowed at us suspiciously but he didn¡¯t say anything . Instead , he turned to me . ¡° Do what you must , we¡¯ll leave at the first light of dawn tomorrow . I¡¯ve informed everyone that you¡¯reing ¡± ¡° You can¡¯t do that ! ¡± I shook my head , annoyed by his belligerent attitude . ¡° I can ! ¡± he shrugged , giving me a pointed stare ¡° I¡¯m Alpha now and if you refuse toe , I¡¯ll 74 Funeral arrangment ¡­ punish your family for it . ¡± I scoffed . ¡° You can¡¯t do that ? My father is an Alpha ¡­ ¡± ¡° Was ¡­ ¡± Nathan said coldly . ¡° If you refuse to do your duty to your people and pack , then your family will suffer for it . ¡± Chapter 75 75 L Woond is back ¡­ Cassidy . I sat at the dining table of White Lake Packhouse my pack , chewing on my perfectly manicured nails ¨C a habit my mother spent years trying to break . I was nervous . Thete afternoon sun streaming through the tall windows did nothing to warm the chill in my mom¡¯s voice as she paced across the room , her voice rising and falling with each word . As always , my father stood at the corner of the room , arms crossed , his face impassive ¡­ He wasn¡¯t saying much , which I wished he would at times when my mother went on and on¡­ but as always , he was dedicated to supporting his mate , no matter what . ¡° Have you no shame , Cassidy ? ¡± My mother snapped , staring at me with disapproval . ¡° You¡¯re not doing enough , that¡¯s why Alpha Ramsey still hasn¡¯t made you his Luna and do you know why ? ¡± I just stared at her . ¡° Because you¡¯re failing to do your duty as a woman . A real woman would have him eating from the palm of her hand , ready to risk everything for her . But here you are ¡­ a glorified mistress . . the so ¨C called Luna of the White Moon Throne ¡­ engaged for four years and counting with no sign of ever getting married . ¡± ¡° He will marry me ! ¡± I said quietly , wringing my fingers as there was nothing left to chew on . ¡° When ? ¡± my mother asked turning round to face me . ¡° I warned you against going to live with him . at the White Moon Packhouse but of course , you ignored me . Never , has your so ¨C called . mate ¨C to ¨C be evere to see us . Not even a courtesy visit . ¡± ¡° He¡¯s always busy , mother ! ¡± I said quietly , daring to meet her eyes . ¡° He¡¯s the Lycan Leader ¡­. protector of our world . You think he¡¯ll ¡­ ¡± ¡° Oh , shut up ! ¡± my mother hissed , ¡° This is exactly why he looks down on you , on our family . You¡¯re nothing but a weakling . You¡¯re not making yourself desirable enough and yet you wonder why he hasn¡¯t made you his Luna ? ¡± My eyes darted to my father but he wouldn¡¯t intervene . He never did . Read thetest and free novels at .Com ¡° That nonsense from four years ago about bad luck falling on our world because of your marriage to him ? Well ¡­ Isn¡¯t it over two years ? ¡± My motherughed bitterly . ¡° I told you it was a lie ¡± ¡° I¡¯ve tried , mother ! ¡± I cried , trying to mask the frustration in my voice . ¡° I¡¯m trying . But Ramsey ¡­ he doesn¡¯t love me . It¡¯s as simple as that . Maybe he just ¡­ maybe he just doesn¡¯t care the way he should ! ¡± Her eyes shed as she clenched her fists and came to me . ¡° Love ? ¡± her voice was cold as ice . ¡° You think love has anything to do with this ? Love is for fools , Cassidy Thorne . For little girls who settle for the bare minimum . Oh ! You think it¡¯s love that has kept our world together through the power of the White Moon Throne ? ¡± 75 L Woond is back ¡­ I shook my head , lowering my gaze . ¡° I¡¯ve done everything I can ¡­ ¡± ¡° Done Everything ? ¡± her lips curled into a sneer . ¡° You¡¯ve done nothing ! Look at you , she gestured at me . ¡° You¡¯re the most beautiful woman in the White Mountain Region . The most desirable of all . There isn¡¯t a man alive who wouldn¡¯t want you , who would turn you down . If Ramsey Kincaid doesn¡¯t , you¡¯re doing something wrong ! Tears pricked at the corners of my eyes . ¡° I¡¯ve tried everything you told me . ¡° I¡¯ve worn all those slutty dresses you sent me . The perfumes , the oils . I¡¯ve seduced him in every way I could think of . I¡¯ve tried to be exactly who you told me to be , mother . But he¡¯s ¡­ distant . He¡¯s always distracted . ¡° Then make him do it ! ¡± she mmed her hands on the table , causing the crystal sses to rattle . ¡° If you have to spike his drink then do it . I don¡¯t care if you tie him to the bed and fuck him yourself until he gives you an heir ¡­ then do it ! ¡± My eyes widened with surprise at her words . My mom is a proper and prime woman ¡­ to see her telling me to do these things . ¡° I can¡¯t just spike his drink or go into his room as I please . He¡¯s the Lycan Leader and ¡­ ¡± ¡° He . Has . A. Cock ! ¡± she punctuated her words . ¡° He¡¯s a man and you¡¯ve slept with him before . You will be Luna of the White Moon Throne , Cassidy Thorne , I don¡¯t care what it takes or what you have to sacrifice . It¡¯s enough that theyugh at our backs because of your mistakes ¡­ the only way you can fix it is to give him reasons to marry you , finally !¡± My throat clenched , as I tried not to cry . Crying will only make her angry . My father stepped forward attempting to intervene . ¡° Darling , maybe ¡­ ¡± But my mother rounded on him , ignoring himpletely . ¡° You¡¯re weak , Cassidy . You¡¯re not like me or your father . The Thorne¡¯s are known for their grith . We are takers . ¡± u into ¡° Yeah , sure ! ¡± I plucked a grape from the fruit tray on the table . ¡° Sorry , I¡¯m not like you ! ¡± ¡° Do you know how much we¡¯ve invested in you ? ¡± my mother spat , her eyes zing at me . ¡° We gave you everything . The best education , the finest clothes , a life offort . I moulded you . a woman of elegance and power fit for the White Moon Throne , not married to some random Lycan Alpha ¨C and here you are , unable to charm a man into making you his Luna . What a disappointment . I felt my cheeks burn with shame . ¡° Mother ,¡± I whispered , my voice cracking as I struggled to hold back my tears . ¡° He said we¡¯ll marry soon . I¡¯m doing my best . ¡± Her harshugh cut me off . ¡° Your best ? If this is your best , Cassidy , it¡¯s pathetic . If you think . Ramsey¡¯s going to marry you after all these years , you¡¯re delusional . He¡¯s paraded you as his Luna , kept other suitors away and still hesitates ? Still dys ? He¡¯s having second thoughts . ¡± Her voice dropped to a whisper . ¡° When a man wants you , he moves heaven and earth to have you . Men will kill just to be with a woman they love . I¡¯ve seen it happen a lot of times . ¡± My thoughts strayed immediately to L and all the things Ramsey has done all these years just to find her . The devotion in his eyes whenever he gazes at her picture in the magazine from 23 75 L Woond is back that g night . My fingers trembled and I clenched them into fists steadying myself , desperate to stop the heaviness that settled in my chest . ¡° What ¡­ what do you want me to do ? ¡± I finally choked out . My mother¡¯s lips pressed into a thin line , her eyes glittering dangerously . ¡° Trap him . If he won¡¯t marry you , a pregnancy would solve everything ¡° . She straightened smoothing her designer dress . ¡° I¡¯ll find something you can use to knock him , out , make it seem like a wild night of passion ¡­ ¡± ¡° If I¡¯m caught ¡­ ¡± ¡° You will not be caught if you do it right . ¡± She stopped me with a re . ¡° You have until the next full moon . If you¡¯re not carrying Ramsey Kincaid¡¯s child by then , you¡¯re no daughter of mine and don¡¯t bothering back to me . ¡± With that , she turned on her heel and stormed out of the room , her footsteps echoing down the hall . I ced my forehead on the dining table and began to sob . I¡¯ve never felt so defeated , so helpless , so ashamed of myself . My father approached me quietly ,ying a gentle hand on my shoulder . I looked up , trying topose myself . ¡° Father ,¡± I whispered . ¡° I¡¯ve tried everything . But Ramsey ¡­ he doesn¡¯t even look at me . ¡± My father¡¯s face softened as he gazed at me thoughtfully . ¡° When a man is like that , it could mean . there¡¯s another woman . Is there something else ? Maybe a maid or his heart belongs somewhere else ? ¡± My lips parted and for a moment , L¡¯s name was on the tip of my tongue . If my mother knew of L , if everyone knew , I¡¯d lose everything . My mother would turn on me with even more disdain , I would lose my relevance to Ramsey and he would likely take the chance to cut me off once and for all . I shook my head . No ! My continued silence to always be by his side . As I was about to make up an excuse , there was a knock on the door of the dining room . A guard from the White Moon Pack Ramsey¡¯s pack entered . He was under my payroll . He worked with Ramsey and brought me information about everything . ¡° Luna , ¡± he bowed his head curtly . ¡° What is it ? ¡± my father asked , straightening and folding his hands behind his back . The guard¡¯s gaze flitted from him and back to me . ¡° Luna Cassidy ¡­ I have news you need to hear immediately . ¡° It¡¯s about ¡­ her . ¡± My heart skipped a beat . Talk about the devil . But I forced myself to keep my expression neutral 7. 0 < 75 L Woond is back ¡­. ¡° I was leaving anyway . I have lots of matters to attend to ,¡± he said squeezing my shoulder once before leaving us alone . As soon as the door closed , I turned to the guard , my heart pounding with fear . ¡° Tell me ,¡± I demanded clutching the edge of the table . The guard came closer , casting a quick look over his shoulder before lowering his voice into a whisper . ¡° L Woond ¡­ is back ¡± Comment Chapter 76 76 I know who I am . I know what I want 76 I know who I am . I know what I want ¡­ Cassidy The room spun . . My fingers dug into the wooden table , my knuckles turning white as the blood drained from my face . For a moment , I couldn¡¯t breathe , couldn¡¯t think , couldn¡¯t move . Then the emotions hit me in rapid session shock that froze my lungs , fear that turned my blood to ice and finally , anger that coursed through my veins , spreading to every part of my body , pooling hatred in my heart . Four years . For four years I¡¯d had to rebuild everything after that deviant disappeared . Four years of imagining myself as the future Luna , of trying to make Ramsey forget and now ¡­ My mother¡¯s words echoed in my mind : ¡® If a man loves you , he will do everything possible to be with you ¡® After a long pause , I drew in a shaky breath and turned to the guard , my face void of the emotions boiling inside me . ¡°When ? Where did you see her ? ¡± ¡° I overhead Beta Lenny informing the Lycan Leader of her arrival this morning with the Alpha Heir of Blue Ridge pack . Apparently , she came for her father¡¯s funeral , the guard said . ¡° And what did Alpha Ramsey say ? ¡± I asked , fighting the rage boiling in my heart . ¡° Nothing ! ¡± the guard said . ¡° He just nodded and went back to what he was doing . ¡± ¡° Thank you for telling me ,¡± I nodded , ¡° You may go now. ¡± As soon as the guard left , I rose from my chair , my tears drying on my cheeks as a smile curved my lips . I walked to the window , watching the sun sink toward the horizon of the White Mountains it would be dark . Soon , the moon would rise . I would make sure that L¡¯s return was her final mistake . It was almost midnight when I returned to White Moon Pack brimming with anger . As soon as I stepped inside the pack house , I made a beeline for Ramsey¡¯s room hoping for his sake he wasn¡¯t with L . When I reached his bedroom , I knocked softly before pushing the door open . The room was empty , the bed still made ¨C clearly , it hadn¡¯t been slept on . But his scent was in the room . I ¡° Where are you ? ¡± I whispered to myself , turning on my heels and starting towards his office . The pack house was quiet at this hour , most of its staff had retired for the night , so I didn¡¯t see who to ask where Ramsey was . As I rounded the corner , I nearly collided with Seth , the pack housekeeper , who had an armload of Linens in his arms . 76 I know who am I know what want ¡° Luna Cassidy , ¡± he bowed curtly to me . ¡° I didn¡¯t think you¡¯de back today . How was your trip to your pack ? ¡± he asked . ¡° Fine ! ¡± I nodded . ¡° Where is Ramsey ? He¡¯s not in his room . ¡± ¡° Have you checked his office ? He didn¡¯t eat dinner in the dining room but asked us to bring it up to his office . I¡¯m sure he¡¯d still be there . ¡± ¡° Oh ! ¡± I nodded , trying to bring up L without sounding too obvious . Seth was not like the other domestic staff in the pack house . He rarely shows emotions and never goes out of character . ¡° It seems Ramsey¡¯s schedule is booked full for the week . Do you know if he has any uing ns or ¡­ departures ? ¡± I tried to keep my tone casual but my eyes searched his nk eyes , looking for any hint of information . ¡° Nothing I am aware of , Luna Cassidy , ¡± he shook his head . ¡° I know he¡¯s been trying to focus on hist duties which he seems to begging in . But I could inquire if you¡¯d like . ¡± ¡° No ! ¡± I shook my head quickly . ¡° That will not be necessary . Are we expecting any guests from any of the werewolf packs ? What¡¯s the name of that Alpha who died ? ¡± ¡° Alpha Logan ? ¡± Seth supplied , barely reacting . ¡° Yes , that¡¯s the one ! ¡± I nodded . ¡° Do you know what the ns for his burial are ? Is someone from the packing to visit us or something or is Ramsey going anywhere ? Maybe Blue Ridge Pack ? He hasn¡¯t gone to pay them his condolences right ? Or will he go anytime soon ? ¡± Seth stared at me for a long time before he exhaled deeply . ¡° Luna Cassidy , if you are asking about Miss L , I don¡¯t think you should worry about her . The Lycan Leader shuttles between the Pack hospital and his office daily . I¡¯m not sure he¡¯s going to visit her anytime soon . ¡± ¡° You don¡¯t know him as much as I do , Seth ,¡± I shook my head . ¡° He might be making ns . He went there thest time . I just need to know if you¡¯ve heard anything . Any mentions of travel ns or visitors ? ¡± ¡° No ! ¡± he shook his head quietly and for a moment I saw him give me a pityingly nce before he looked away . ¡° I forced a smile . ¡° Thank you so much , Seth and I know this is a lot to ask but can you give me updates if he changes his mind or something ¡± He shook his head . ¡° I¡¯m afraid , I cannot . I have sworn loyalty to the Lycan Leader , except there¡¯s a directmand from him to share his schedules , I¡¯m afraid , I cannot do that and you have to ask him yourself . ¡± ¡° Okay ! ¡± I nodded , trying not to feel dejected . ¡° Is there anything else you need assistance with , Luna ? ¡± he asked . ¡° No ! T That will be all , ¡± I shook my head and watched as he bowed curtly before continuing down the hallway while I continued to Ramsey¡¯s office . I stopped at the front of the door , cing my ears to see if I could pick off any sound but it was silent . Steeling myself , I knocked quietly before pushing the door open and ushering myself in . C 76 I know who Tam . Eknow what I want . I paused at the entrance when I saw him buried in a mountain of paperwork . His jacket was draped over a nearby chair , his sleeves rolled up to his elbows as he worked . Sensing my presence , he looked up, his piercing gaze meeting with mine in an unexpected warmth . ¡° Where have you been ?¡± he asked . ¡° I¡¯ve been looking for you . His question caught me off ¨C guardpletely . I came here to fight not this . ¡° Oh , I ¡­ I was just ¡­ I went to White Lake , to my pack . My parents wanted to see me . ¡± I stammered suddenly feeling like I¡¯d been caught doing something wrong , though I knew I hadn¡¯t . He nodded slowly setting down his pen , looking at me fully now . ¡° Good . I needed to talk to you about something important ¡± I shifted with unease . ¡° Oh ?¡± ¡° Yes ,¡± he nodded , clearing a part of his desk , then gesturing for me toe closer . He rose from his seat , then sat on the space he made a few seconds ago and then indicated I sit on his chair . I took the seat , my heart pounding wildly at the nice gestures . Seeing that I was seated , he took a deep breath . ¡° I wanted us to discuss our wedding , he began and my breath caught , my pulse thundering in my ears . ¡° I need you to choose a date ¡± ¡° A date ? ¡± I repeated , confused . ¨C ¡° For our Joining Ceremony official wedding ¡± he rified . ¡° I spoke with the Moon Priest earlier and he confirmed we can go ahead with it . Usually , the woman needs to provide a date and then the Moon Priest will check if it¡¯s suitable for the ceremony and if it¡¯s not , he will suggest a suitable day . ¡± I blinked , struggling to process what he was saying . ¡° Our ¡­ wedding ? ¡± the word sounded strange in my mouth as though it was spoken in a dream . ¡° Yes ,¡± he replied smoothly . ¡° I¡¯ve done a lot of thinking and I think we shouldn¡¯t wait any longer . Read thetest and free novels at .Com There¡¯s no reason for it . ¡± I narrowed my eyes at him again , trying to process his words . This wasn¡¯t how I¡¯d expected the conversation to go . ¡° What ¡­ what is this about ? Did something happen ?¡± His brows furrowed slightly . ¡° What do you mean ? ¡± ¡° Why are you being so ¡­ nice about this ? And to me too . You¡¯ve never allowed me to sit on your chair or stay this long in your office before you start acting like you want me gone . ¡± Amusement shed in his eyes . ¡° I¡¯m always nice to you , Cass . ¡± He said gently . ¡° And I think it¡¯s time too , as simple as that . You¡¯ve been waiting and you¡¯ve been ¡­ patient . ¡± ¡° Patient ? ¡± I regarded him warily . ¡° Is this because of what I said ? About going after L if you so much as look in her direction . You¡¯re doing this because you want to protect her ? ¡± His expression sobered . ¡° No , your threats mean nothing to me . I just want to do the right thing . that¡¯s all . ¡± 34 76 I know who I am . I know what I want ¡­ He stood , gathering some documents and stacking them on the table as if the conversation was done . But I wasn¡¯t . Rising to my feet , I moved and blocked his path . * Is it true ? ¡± I asked , my heart hammering in my chest now . ¡° About L being back ? ¡± His face remained calm . ¡° Yes . ¡± ¡° And ? ¡± I pressed hating how vulnerable I sounded and felt . ¡° Are you going to ¡­ will you ¡­ ¡± ¡° Will I what ? ¡± he asked . ¡° Rekindle things with her ? You want to keep me as your dutiful wife and y all day with your deviant mate . ¡± He studied my face for several seconds , his amber eyes looking at me intensely . Finally , he shook his head . ¡° I¡¯ve already made my position clear on that matter . I rejected her then and nothing has changed . I¡¯m not going back on that . ¡° Are you sure ? I mean ¡­ you¡¯ve always ¡­ she¡¯s always been there , between us Ramsey . Are you telling me that you¡¯ll give her up ? ¡± He bent , lowering himself in front of me . He lifted a hand , brushing a loose strand of hair behind my ear . His touch was unexpectedly gentle . ¡° Cass , he murmured ¡° I know who I am . I know what I want . ¡± Chapter 77 77 Was Ramsey here too ? L ¡° I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m back here ,¡± I murmured as we drove through the bridge that bordered the human world and Blue Ridge pack . ¡° Everything looks the same. ¡± Nathan reached for my hand squeezing it tightly as he gave me a small smile ¡° Wee home , L . We drove for a while in silence while I tried to think of everything except the sadness that suddenly crept into my heart . For the first time , I won¡¯t see my father . He will not be there toin about me suddenly showing up without his permission or something worse . I ¡° We¡¯re here ! ¡± Nathan suddenly said waking me up from my reverie . When I looked around , spotted Beta Jeremy ¨C Nathan¡¯s father , together with a few Pack guards standing outside the Packhouse , with serious expressions on their faces . I gazed at the mirror onest time before I came down from the car in Nathan¡¯s arms . Immediately , Beta Jeremy came towards us. ¡° Miss L ! ¡± he said with an official tone . ¡° Wee home but before anything , I¡¯d like to offer my condolences on the loss of your father . Alpha Logan was a very good man and Alpha to all of us . It¡¯s so sad that he had to leave us early !¡± Read thetest and free novels at .Com I nodded , returning his smile . ¡° Thank you , for your kind words , and for taking care of the pack in his absence . I¡¯m sure Father will look down from heaven and be proud . My memories of Beta Jeremy as a child were filled with him wearing his famous dull , unimpressed look even now he looked the same , only , I saw his eyes linger on me for longer than a few seconds before he looked away not before I caught a sh of irritation . ¡° All members of the Werewolf Alpha Council are en route to our pack , Beta Jeremy continued , fixing his gaze intently on me . ¡° As Alpha Logan¡¯s heir , you need to be present and carry on the official transfer of the Alpha leadership to Nathan . ¡± I blinked , my eyes straying to my wristwatch . It was almost noon and all I wanted to do was to go home to my family before any other thing . ¡° Transfer of power ? Today ? The Council is already on their way ? L ¡­ I thought this could wait . until tomorrow at least . I had a stressful journey and would love to rest . ¡± ¡° I¡¯m sorry , L but that is not possible . The Council believes that since you¡¯re Alpha Logan¡¯s heir , you must formally transfer the leadership of the pack to the Tanner family . After the handover , Nathan would be Alpha and then we would proceed with his coronation and your mother would be the Grand Luna and join as an Advisor in the Alpha Council , as is customary for the widows of great Alphas . Nathan squeezed my hand as if to apologize , and I could understand him . He had told me that I needed toe home and prepare for my father¡¯s funeral . He didn¡¯t mention these parts . This wasn¡¯t how I had nned my return . 77 Was Ramsey here too ? For the first time , the reality of my father¡¯s absence hit me again , sharper than ever . ¡° And my sister ? ¡± I asked thinking of rissa . ¡° You and your sister will be allowed to choose positions within the Pack hierarchy , or the newly appointed Alpha will give you roles he deems suitable , ¡± Beta Jeremy exined . ¡° Still ,¡± I sighed tiredly . ¡° I¡¯m sure this could wait until tomorrow . The Alphas travelling must also want rest . We should do it tomorrow ¡± Beta Jeremy shook his head , his lips thinning into a hard line . ¡° You¡¯re the representative of the former Alpha of our pack , L and every moment Blue Ridge remains without an actual Alpha leading us ¨C without the deration of an Alpha , the more vulnerable we¡¯ll be . ¡± ¡° Vulnerable ? ¡± I eyed him suspiciously . ¡° I don¡¯t understand . ¡± ¡° It means any of the neighbouring Packs can attack and im our pack as theirs . It¡¯s not a thing to wish for because people would die , unless ¡­ ¡± He trailed off giving me a known look . ¡° Hey ! ¡± Nathan drew closer to me draping aforting hand on my shoulder . These things don¡¯t take long , I promise . Just a couple of formalities and we¡¯re done . ¡± ¡° Fine ! ¡± I nodded to Alpha Jeremy who gestured towards his car parked nearby . ¡° Shall we ? ¡± Without another word , I and Nathan climbed into the back seat of the car as Beta Jeremy started the engine we started driving towards the Werewolf Alpha Council meeting hall . It was at the , edge of the pack , built at an intersection between seven Packs that made up the South Region . The drive would be about an hour . Nathan¡¯s hand found mine , gripping it firmly as he murmured that everything would be alright . As we drove , he dropped his head on my shoulders , muttering something about a power nap and soon , he was snoring gently . I envied his ability to be able to sleep despite the thick tension in the car . My mind was racing with a million thoughts spanning from the Feral Wolves and my presence here in this world and facing my mother and my sister while also hoping I try to send my father off without any drama . My phone tinged with a text . When I opened it , it was from Paul . I was supposed to be attending his birthday party this evening , but after informing HR that I needed a two ¨C week leave , the first I had taken since I started working , they granted it without hesitation . No one knew wh ¡­. was suddenly going on a leave in the middle of the year but for rity¡¯s sake , I had to tell Paul that I¡¯d lost my dad . He¡¯d been so sympathetic and was kind to offer to attend the funeral . Which I had gently refused saying we wanted it to be a family affair . . A small smile appeared on my lips , I wondered what he¡¯d do if I told him that I was a werewolf . Hey , have you reached yet ? 77 Wis Ramsey here too ? His text read . I stared at it for a few minutes deciding to reply to himter . Maybe towards the end of the day . As I raised my head , my gaze met with Beta Jeremy¡¯s in the rearview mirror . I was used to being an object of scrutiny , even judged but the way he looked at me now was more than disapproval ¨C It was pure disdain . His eyes had turned cold , making my blood run cold . I managed a small , polite smile , hoping to diffuse whatever tension seemed to be simmering but his expression didn¡¯t change . I looked away , turning to the window , even though I still felt his eyes lingering on me . ¡° You didn¡¯te back with Miriam ? ¡± He asked suddenly , causing me to jerk with surprise . ¡° Nanny ? ¡± I turned to him , trying to look less surprised . He nodded . ¡° She didn¡¯t want toe ,¡± I said quietly . ¡° She doesn¡¯t think mother would be weing since it¡¯ll just be family attending the funeral . ¡± ¡° Is that what she told you ? ¡± he scoffed , shaking his head as he turned his attention to the road . ¡° She should be here ¡­ anyways , I¡¯ll take her number from youter on and give her a call . ¡± I wanted to ask why her presence was important but I held back . He didn¡¯t give me the impression that he wanted to be questioned . The drive continued and asionally , I would feel Beta Jeremy¡¯s gaze on me . I didn¡¯t know , neither did I understand why he was watching me but it was making me anxious and I couldn¡¯t wait for us to get to our destination so the inspection would stop . After today , I would no longer be referred to as Alpha Logan¡¯s daughter and no matter what , I¡¯ll have to be supportive of Nathan¡¯s leadership but I would do that from afar because no matter what , I was still a stranger ¨C still felt like a stranger and I knew I would never belong even with Nathan finally bing an Alpha . Soon , the Council hall came into view . Just as we neared the gates , Beta Jeremy¡¯s voice broke the silence again . ¡° You understand , I assume that this isn¡¯t just a handover , he said , not taking his eyes off the road . ¡° It¡¯s an official appointment , the coronation wouldeter of course but this is about maintaining stability and ensuring there are no ¡­plications moving forward . The words hung between us and I furrowed my brows , unsure of what he meant . ¡° Complications ? ¡± His gaze flickered toward me in the mirror , his eyes were cold and calcting . ¡° The Council expects a clean transition . Any residual loyalties to your father¡¯s ways , any ¡­ attachments from the past , must be set aside . The Pack needs one strong leader now . Any distractions would only weaken us . His words sounded like a threat to me but I couldn¡¯t I couldn¡¯t pinpoint the reason . ¡° Beta Jeremy , are you worried that I might contest Nathan being appointed as the Alpha ? ¡± He didn¡¯t say anything 77 Was Ramsey here too ? ¡° My father has always wanted Nathan to seed him ever since we were kids . I have no designs for the office . I mean ¡­ why would I want to be an Alpha ? I¡¯m not fit for the position and I want what¡¯s best for the pack . ¡± ¡° Good ! ¡± he nodded . ¡° I¡¯ll hold you to your words . ¡± The gates of the Council building opened and we drove in . Just as the car came to a halt and 1 was waking Nathan , from the corner of my eyes , I saw a figure moving towards our car ¨C a familiar figure . When I turned ¡­ the blood drained from my face . It was Lenny Ramsey¡¯s Beta . Was Ramsey here too ? Comment Chapter 78 78 Unexpected confrontation ¡­ L My heart nearly stopped when I saw the familiar figure approaching our car . Even after all these years , I¡¯d recognize Lenny anywhere ¨C Ramsey¡¯s ever ¨C loyal Beta , his right hand in everything . Without thinking I ducked down , practically diving towards Nathan¡¯sp . ¡° Beta Lenny , ¡± I heard Jeremy ¨C Nathan¡¯s father call out . ¡° To what do we owe the presence of the White Moon Throne ? You¡¯re far away from home and you could have requested for a report to be sent instead ofing down here . ¡± ¡° I know , Beta Jeremy , ¡± Lenny chuckled ¡° But a request came for the Lycan Leader himself from Alpha Logan¡¯s widow ¨C Luna Vanessa and he¡¯s obliged to attend to her needs , especially after the brave feat thete Alpha pulled ¨C he¡¯s practically the reason why Elder Eldric is still alive . ¡± ¡° I see ! ¡± Jeremy responded , with uncertainty in his voice but he didn¡¯t sound surprised that my mother had requested the presence of White Moon Throne . If anything , he was acting normal ¡­ almost too normal . I couldn¡¯t help but wonder why my mother needed help from Alpha Ramsey . I pressed closer to Nathan , hoping Lenny would leave soon . Just then , Nathan woke up , blinking sleepily at my nearness , staring at me in confusion . ¡° L ? What¡¯s wrong ? Why are you ¡­ ¡± his voice was low and groggy . But before I could answer . and ask him to talk quietly , Lenny¡¯s smooth voice cut into the conversation . ¡° Alpha Heir , looking good . ¡± His eyes moved to the back of the car . ¡° You don¡¯t look like a man who¡¯s spent even a day in the dungeons . What¡¯s your secret ? ¡± He was mocking , Nathan . I felt him stir and I squeezed my eyes shut , wishing I could disappear entirely . If Lenny was here , Ramsey would be here too . I know it sounds foolish especially as I didn¡¯t owe Ramsey but the thought of meeting him impromptly was causing me to panic . For one , I looked like a mess . I¡¯d just endured an 8 ¨C hour drive , I had bags under my eyes , my nails were chipped , my clothes wrinkly and I had no make ¨C up on . How could I appear before my ex ¨C mate looking like life has been unfair to me ? Even if it has , why would I give him the satisfaction ? Knowing who Cassidy was , I¡¯m sure she would be with him . Slender , beautiful and regal with matching jewellery set , not a single strand of hair out of ce with her wolf , probably whispering to Ramsey about how stupid I look ¡­ The typical Wolfless Deviant ¡­ Tears pricked at my eyes but I pushed it back . I didn¡¯t think I could face him . ¡° L ? ¡± Lenny said suddenly calling out my name with a smug familiarity . ¡° Stop hiding , I can see you there ? ¡± Realizing there was no escaping , I slowly straightened , forcing what I hoped was a cold smile . ¡° Beta Lenny ,¡± I tried to sound cool . ¡° Who exactly am I hiding from ? You or Alpha Ramsey ? C¡¯mon , ¡± I huffed . ¡° I was looking for my earring . it suddenly fell . ¡± 11 ; 21 Q 174 < 78 Unexpected confrontation ¡­ Lenny nodded an exaggerated amused smile on his face . ¡° Still , it¡¯s good to see you back ! ¡± Then he moved towards my side of the car and opened the door for me . Then he held out his hand , smiling . ¡° Allow me to help you out , Miss L . ¡± I murmured my thanks , stepping out of the car with his help . Every part of me was on high alert , my gaze darting around for any sign of Ramsey . At least , if I could spot him first , it¡¯ll help me . Though I was desperately hoping he wasn¡¯t nearby . Read thetest and free novels at .Com ¡° Can you spare a few minutes of your time , L ? ¡± Lenny cut into my thoughts . ¡° Most of the Alphas are yet to arrive and I came here earlier so I could have enough time to talk to you . ¡± But before I could respond , Nathan stepped between us , his eyes shing with annoyance . ¡° She¡¯s not going anywhere with you , Beta Lenny , ¡± Nathan stated . ¡° Whatever you need to say , you can say it here . No one is a stranger here and I¡¯m sure everyone present has her best interests at heart . ¡± Lenny¡¯s smile didn¡¯t waver but his eyes hardened as he stared at Nathan . ¡° And since when do you speak for her ? I believe she can speak for herself don¡¯t you think ? If she doesn¡¯t want to talk to me she can tell me herself ¡­ then I won¡¯t bother her again . ¡± ¡° And I¡¯m saying she doesn¡¯t need to speak with you or your Lycan Leader privately ,¡± Nathan insisted , shoving me behind his back . ¡° Don¡¯t you ever get tired of ass ¨C licking and running around like his dog ? ¡± ¡° Those are treasonable words , Nathan ¡­ ¡± Lenny said quietly . ¡° You¡¯re yet to be made Alpha ¡­ goddess ! Who knows if you¡¯ll be one at the end of the day ? So watch it . Besides , the punishment for treason isn¡¯t some fancy dungeon and food every day . It¡¯s death ¡­ instant death . ¡± ¡° Both of you , stop ! ¡± I stepped around Nathan , inserting myself in their middle . ¡° You don¡¯t want to create a scene on a day like this . Fine , I¡¯ll hear whatever the Lycan Leader wants to say ! ¡± ¡° You shouldn¡¯t go if you don¡¯t want to ,¡± Nathan¡¯s eyes left Lenny , seeking mine . ¡° Don¡¯t let them bully you into what you don¡¯t want to do . ¡± ¡° Don¡¯t worry , Nath , ¡± I gave him a small smile touching his arm gently , though my heart was racing . ¡° It¡¯s okay . I can handle this and until I go , they won¡¯t stoping . Don¡¯t worry , okay ? ¡± ¡° L ¡­ ¡± ¡° Please , ¡± I said softly , cutting him short again . ¡° Let me deal with this now , so we can focus on what¡¯s important tonight . ¡± Nathan¡¯s jaw clenched as he reluctantly stepped back still glowering at Lenny who had a satisfied smirk on his lips . ¡° Five minutes . I¡¯ll be right here if you need my help . ¡± Lenny gestured towards a small garden path in the Councilpound and together we started for in . We walked a short distance , stopping when we got to the path covered with tall hedges . My pulse hammered in my chest ¡­ thest time I had met Ramsey in the garden or rather he had met me ¡­ We had sex 11:21 78 Unexpected confrontation ¡­ A blush rose to my cheek as I tried to thrust the memory away from me . Why on earth would I be thinking about that ? Lenny turned to me , a pleasant smile on his face and I tried to meet his gaze without flinching wondering silently where Ramsey was . ¡° He¡¯s not here , L ! ¡± he said slowly . I arched my brows at him , feigning ignorance but he repeated . ¡° Ramsey ¡­ he¡¯s not here but he does send his regards . He wants me to extend his condolences on the passing of your father and he has promised to attend the funeral . ¡± I felt my stomach drop with disappointment . ¡° Spare me , ¡± I said through gritted teeth , clenching my fists . ¡° What else ? ¡± Lenny¡¯s lips quirked into a bitter smile . ¡° He misses you , L ¡­ you cannot imagine how much . He spent thest four years searching for you , up until the moment you drove into our world , he was still looking . ¡± Anger red in my chest as I narrowed my eyes at Lenny . ¡° Am I supposed to be grateful for that information ? Me and Ramsey are done with each other . He rejected me ¡­ not once , not twice ¡­ every time , he walked in and saw me , every time heid his eyes on me ¡­ he rejected me . Even now , I guess he couldn¡¯te ¡­ doesn¡¯t want to be seen with Alpha Logan¡¯s Wolfless Deviant . ¡± ¡° The Lycan Leader has his hands full with duties and couldn¡¯t make it himself . ¡± ¡° You know , years ago I would have epted that line but I know a man will drop everything for the woman he wants and this is not me insinuating that I want him to do the same . It¡¯s just me saying , that I¡¯m so over this line . But , I¡¯m grateful for his condolence and I¡¯ll ept that . If there¡¯s nothing else ¡­ ¡± ¡° L ¡­ please ! ¡± Lenny reached out to stop me . ¡° He¡¯s not perfect but he spent four years devoted to searching for you . He spared no resources . ¡± ¡° By sending Panthers after me , by locking up my best friend and traumatizing him ? Those were his resources . ¡± Lenny had the grace to look ufortable . ¡° He wasn¡¯t himself . He was desperate to find exin ¡­ ¡± ¨C you , to ¡° I don¡¯t care ,¡± I snapped . ¡° I don¡¯t care about his exnations or his desperation or his resources or his misery . All I care about is that he showed exactly who he is ¨C cruel , and controlling . What was he thinking when he kept Nathan locked up for four years ? ¡± Lenny sighed . ¡° He wants to see you . I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll ¡­¡± ¡° I will never see him again , Beta Lenny . ¡± I stopped him midsentence . Go back and tell him , that he should let me go just as I have him . I¡¯m happy with my life and he should be too . For Moon¡¯s sake . He¡¯s married . ¡± ¡° He¡¯s not married , ¡± Lenny said quickly . ¡° The marriage between him and Cassidy is yet to happen . ¡± That information left me stunned but I quickly masked it and shrugged . ¡° His business , not mine . I have to leave now . ¡± As is turned to go Lenny caught my arm . Lierked away my nulse snikino in rm 11:21 37 % 78 Unexpected confrontation ¡­ ¡° Just hear him out , L , ¡± he pressed . ¡° Just ¡­ take this ¡­ ¡± he thrust a folded paper into my hands . ¡° If you change your mind ,e to this address tomorrow by noon . He¡¯ll be there waiting for you . ¡± I stared at the paper , remembering all the nights I¡¯d cried myself to sleep , all the times I¡¯d wishe he¡¯d chosen me even if it was for a minute . ¡° I won¡¯t change my mind , ¡± I said crumpling the paper in my fist . ¡° We¡¯re done here . ¡± ¡° Ramsey is not who you think he is , L . Once you get to know him , you¡¯ll understand . ¡± ¡° Yeah ,¡± I threw the paper at him . ¡° You can tell him not to hold his breath . ¡± With that , I turned on my heels , trying to erase the address from my memory , I¡¯d caught a glimpse of it . I would not be going anyway . Chapter 79 79 Nathan will not be the Alpha ¡­ L I made my way back to the car deciding if I should be happy or angry . When I reached the car , Nathan was exactly where I¡¯d left him , pacing , his face tight with concern . When I looked up and saw the concern in his eyes , I knew it was enough to soothe the storm inside me . ¡° Are you okay ? ¡± he was by my side in seconds , brushing a gentle hand over my shoulder . ¡° Yes , ¡± I murmured forcing a smile , looking down . I wasn¡¯t going to let Lenny¡¯s words stir up old memories or pain . ¡° Just ghosts from my past trying to haunt me . ¡± Nathan pulled me close , pressing a kiss to my temple . ¡° Was Ramsey there ? I won¡¯t let him hurt you anymore . ¡± I leaned into his embrace , my hand tightening beside me . ¡° No , he wasn¡¯t . Lenny had a message from him . ¡± ¡° A message ? ¡± Nathan pulled back staring at me curiously . ¡° What kind of message ? ¡± From the corner of my eyes , I saw Beta Jeremy emerge from the council hall , a frown on his face as he approached us . ¡° All the Alphas are seated and waiting for both of you . ¡± My heart lurched at the information . Soon , I would have to face them , have to formally give up my im to leadership of my father¡¯s pack . Perhaps my father would have made me his heir if I had been normal . It should have been the most important thing on my mind , but all I could think about was the words Lenny had told me about Ramsey . ¡° We¡¯ll join the council , shortly Father ,¡± Nathan responded turning his attention to me . ¡° What message , L ? ¡± ¡° You cannot keep the Alphas waiting because of ninny emotional problems like this , ¡± Jeremy exploded , his eyes darting towards me with malice . ¡° Most of them would want to return to their packs today so ¡­ ¡± ¡° Then you can start the meeting without us ,¡± Nathan didn¡¯t allow his father to finish before he interrupted . ¡° She¡¯s in no state to waltz in there and perform the rites or whatever it is that she would do . For Moon¡¯s sake ¡­ ¡± ¡° And we should stop the meeting because of her ? ¡± Jeremy scoffed , looking at his son with disbelief . ¡° We¡¯ll join the council in a few minutes ! ¡± Nathan said quietly but firmly ¡° But the council is free to leave if they so choose . ¡± His father stared at him for a few minutes . He pointed at him , opening his mouth to say something but decided against it . With onest hump , he turned on his heel and went inside the 11 ; 21 1/3 < hall . 79 Nathan will not be the Alpha ¡­ ¡° Perhaps , we should join them . It¡¯ll be rude to keep them waiting ,¡± I suggested staring at his father¡¯s retreating . ¡° An extra minute will not kill them , ¡± Nathan said quickly ¡° Now tell me the message . ¡± I inhaled deeply . ¡° He wanted to meet with me . Lenny told me that everything he did , was because he was desperate to find me . ¡± Nathan nodded , taking a step back and running both hands through his hair . ¡° And do you want to see him ? ¡± I eyed him warily . ¡° C¡¯mon , Nathan , ¡± I scoffed . ¡° What do you take me for ? I refused outrightly . I¡¯m not Ramsey¡¯s ything . Read thetest and free novels at .Com He cannot have me whenever it pleases him . So , I won¡¯t be going . Let¡¯s go in now ! ¡± ¡° That¡¯s more like it ,¡± A smile appeared on Nathan¡¯s face . ¡° Though I must rmend his confidence . ¡± ¡° Believe me , Ramsey is nothing but a jerk and a big one at that . ¡± Nathan shed me another smile , his hand finding mine . ¡° C¡¯mon , let¡¯s go ! ¡° . We started towards the hall when we stepped in , I gasped with surprise . Not only was it beautiful you could see years of history have been preserved despite repeated renovations . The wall was adorned with tapestries from every legendary pack leader . There was even an empty spot with my father¡¯s name below . I pushed back the surge of sadness that filled me ¡­ so my dad was truly dead . Nathan and I walked side by side until we came to stand in the middle of the hall . Nathan squeezed my shouldersfortingly and then went to take his position next to his father . The faces of the six Alphas present were all cold and steely with each Alpha¡¯s Beta seated directly behind them , the arrangement formed a half ¨C circle . These were the Core Alphas of the Southern Region , rulers of the strongest pack , who had governed and guided the region with unity . But with the help of my father , Blue Ridge Pack , became the cornerstone among them . Not only were we known for strength and discipline under myte father , but he was apassionate leader who couldn¡¯t sleep a wink if his people were in trouble . Growing up , I was forced to learn each of the names of the families of the Alpha and their symbols and colours . 1 There was Alpha Calder of the Stone Hill Pack , a towering figure known for his fierce loyalty and strength . Alpha Renwick of the ck River Pack was beside him , his eyes were sharp and lean as his gaze swept around the room asionally . Next to him was Alpha Grant of the Iron Ridge Pack , a veteran warrior with deep scars that mapped his face and one eye . My father used to tell me stories about how gantly he fought . Then there was Alpha Myra of the Silver Moon Pack , her serene , almost regal presence giving her a calm yet dangerous demeanour . 11:21 79 Nathan will not be the Alpha ¡­ of people would vie for the Alpha Leadership , she murdered all the sons of the families that could be Alpha . Though she was Alpha Regent until her son came of age , many have rumoured that he did already but she didn¡¯t want to give up her position . Next to her was Alpha Triston of the Redwood Pack known for his strategic mind and sharp wit and with him was Alpha Rowan of the Firestone Pack . He was a man of few words but possessed great strength . Together , they were responsible for the future of the Packs in the Southern Region . Alpha Renwick cleared his throat and finally rose to his feet , his expression was nk . ¡° I won¡¯t waste time with pleasantries ,¡± he said in a steady voice . ¡° We came here to mourn with the family of Alpha Logan and of course appoint the new Alpha but it turns out that we won¡¯t be doing that . ¡± He waited , allowing the words to settle on some of the Alphas who turned to him with confusion written boldly on their faces . ¡° Yes ! ¡± he nodded with a deep exhale . ¡° It looks like Nathan won¡¯t be the Alpha of Blue Ridge Pack , after all . ¡± Chapter 80 80 The right to contest a decision ¡­ L D My head jerked up as I stared at Alpha Renwick hoping he was joking but he didn¡¯t seem to be . Jeremy and Nathan remained quiet , their faces nk without any expression while a few of the Alphas present were as surprised as I was . ¡° Is that supposed to be a joke , Renwick ? ¡± Alpha Calder snorted . ¡° Who are you to go against the words of Alpha Logan ? You were all here ¡­ you all bore witness to the day he announced Nathan Tanner ¨C son of his Beta Jeremy Tanner as his heir . In ourst meeting , three days before he met his death , he still reassured us of his heir and asked that we pressure the Lycan Leader ¡­ ¡± ¡° No need to go into details , Calder , ¡± Renwick interrupted , rolling his eyes with exasperation . ¡° At least hear me out before you make conclusions . ¡± ¡° It¡¯ll do us good if you learn to say everything at once , ¡± Alpha Grant chirped . ¡° You¡¯re fond of raising our hackles for no reason . Please exin to us now and clearly why Nathan Tanner cannot be Alpha . ¡° ¡± Alpha Renwick sighed before he began . ¡° It is true that we all bore witnesses to Alpha Logan naming Nathan Tanner as his heir but there is aplication . Someone is challenging Nathan¡¯s im to the Alpha sceptre . In fact , we received word from the Lycan Leader himself ¨C Alpha Ramsey to conduct another election to determine the new Alpha and to judge fairly . ¡± ¡° Is that why he sent his Beta toe to our meetings ? ¡± Alpha Rowan asked quietly , casting a disdainful gaze towards Lenny , where he was sitting . Lenny rose to his feet , a nk look on his face too . ¡° I know you¡¯re all displeased with me being here ¡­ ¡± ¡° And rightly so . This is the council of Werewolves and not some Lycan meeting . Things are not done the way you Lycan¡¯s do it . I¡¯m afraid that will impact the result . ¡± Alpha Triston hissed . He seemed to be aware of the entire situation before today . ¡° It is good as the report that would still be sent to the Lycan Leaderter on ,¡± Lenny continued , without showing signs of being affected by Alpha Triston¡¯s words . ¡° As soon as my purpose is fulfilled , I will leave and you can continue with your meeting . ¡± There was silence for a while , each of the Alpha adjusting in their seats , clearly ufortable with Lenny¡¯s presence but in the end , it was Alpha Myra who broke the tense silence . ¡° We don¡¯t have all day . Whoever is opposing the appointment of Nathan Tanner as the Alpha shoulde forward and give us reasons . ¡± The rest of the Alpha murmured in agreement . As if on cue , the heavy iron doors at the end of the hall slowly opened . A figure emerged and started approaching the centre of the hall , where the light was strongest . There was something familiar about the figure but it wasn¡¯t until it drew nearer that I understood why it had seemed so familiar . Read thetest and free novels at .Com 18:23 1/3 80 The right to contest a decision ¡­ It was my mother ¨C Luna Vanessa . She came to stand next to me , putting enough space between us without bothering to nce in my direction . Her chin was held high , her eyes were cold as stone as her gaze travelled the length of the room , particrly lingering on Alpha Myra as if she had a beef with her . My heart pounded with fear as I stared at my mom . All the times I lived in Blue Ridge , she paid little or no attention to Pack politics . She hated going to meetings with my dad , alwaysining about it being boring . Seeing her here ¡­ with the expression she wore on her face ¡­ It wasn¡¯t one of grief or humility ¨C it was one of power , authority and a hint of malice . ¡° Mom ? ¡± I managed unable to stop myself and rushed towards her , grabbing her hands . Just before I could reach for her hand , she turned to me , her piercing gaze meeting mine for a second , freezing my steps . She looked at me with nothing but pure hatred before turning and taking another step forward . ¡° It is me ! ¡± she finally said . ¡° I , Vanessa Tyrion Woond , daughter of Alpha Tyrion and widow to Alpha Logan stand before this Council , asking for the dismissal of the Alpha Heir appointed by my husband and mate . ¡± Most of the Alphas didn¡¯t believe their ears , they were too stunned to speak and the silence stretched with my mother still standing , looking regal . ¡° What did you say , Luna Vanessa ? ¡± Alpha Calder whose mouth was open a moment ago suddenly shot from his seat , annoyance visible in his eyes . ¡° You dare go against the wishes of your mate ? Have you no respect for him ? ¡± My mom¡¯s eyebrows shot as she directed her gaze slowly towards Calder , a smirk forming on her lips . ¡° It is because I have so much respect for him that I am doing this . If Logan was here today , he would have agreed with me . ¡± ¡° Agreed with you ? ¡± Alpha Grant scoffed shaking his head . ¡° You wanted to contest his selection of an heir , why didn¡¯t youe to us ? Whyplicate it and invite the White Moon Throne ? Haven¡¯t we resolved issues far greater than this before ? ¡± ¡° Well , none of them has ever favoured me ,¡± my mother replied quietly ¡° But that¡¯s not why we¡¯re here . I am here to contest Nathan¡¯s im to the Alpha seat of the Blue Ridge Pack , ¡± she repeated for the second time . O ¡° Mother , ¡± I took a step towards her , as I whispered , ¡° Please don¡¯t do this . ¡± But she acted like I wasn¡¯t in the room . ¡° And what im do you make ? ¡± Alpha Myra pressed , gazing at her curiously . My mother¡¯s gaze swept the room beforeing to focus on Nathan and his father . ¡° For years , I¡¯ve watched my husband rule this council and give it the prestige with which it boosts of now ¡­ ¡± ¡° We¡¯re not interested in history , Luna Vanessa ,¡± Alpha Myra interrupted . ¡° Go straight to the point . ¡± ¡° If you do not want to hear , history , then you can leave , Myra ,¡± my mother fired back . ¡° After all , 15:23 80 The right to contest a decision ¡­ Alpha Myra¡¯s eyes widened with shock as she tried to speak but failed . Calmly , my mother turned to the council and continued speaking . ¡° Still he governed and brought joy to lots of packs and families by his choices but he never prioritised our family¡¯s best interests . You see , Logan is so selfless and would do anything for anyone even if it cost him . ¡± She lifted her chin , a fierce glint in her eyes . ¡° Alpha Logan may have chosen an heir , but in his absence , his widow has the right to challenge that decision , particrly when it may destabilize the strength of our pack . ¡± Chapter 81 81 True heir vs appointed heir ¡­ L ( 1 Alpha Renwick scoffed , leaning back on his chair and stroking his beard . ¡° So , you would deny yourte husband¡¯s wishes ? I find it curious , Luna Vanessa , that you chose this moment to voice your objection when you had all the time in the world to fight against this when Alpha Logan was alive . ¡± My mother didn¡¯t flinch . ¡° That was before everything changed , ¡± she said . ¡° And curious or not , it¡¯s my right . I don¡¯t think any of you in this room has more blue blood than me here . Ie from a lineage of pure Alphas . My ancestors all married men and women with Alpha blood . ¡± She turned to Nathan , pressing her lips into a thin line . ¡° My husband may have chosen you , but this pack requires an Alpha who understands its deepest traditions , and who possesses true strength . ¡± Then she turned to the Alphas , her cold gaze sweeping all over the room gain . * ¡° Nathan Tanneres from a Beta Lineage . In all our history , has a Beta ever ruled as Alpha of a pack , especially one as big and major as Blue Ridge ? ¡± ¡° That is like taking us back to the old ways , Luna Vanessa , ¡± Alpha Renwick sighed . ¡° We¡¯ve embraced a lot of new things . We embraced a lot of inventions of the human world , we even go there as we want and mingle with them . The universe is evolving and so are we . Being a Beta and an Alpha doesn¡¯t mean anything . ¡± ¡° Then who¡¯d you rather an Omega bes , Alpha ? ¡± My mother sneered ring at him . ¡° Nathan may be capable , but the lineage of an Alpha is not something that can be borrowed or substituted . My Husband and mate , Alpha Logan built Blue Ridge with his strength and dedication . I won¡¯t watch his legacy crumble under the hands of a Beta . ¡± ¡° But he has spent years , preparing to lead this pack ,¡± Alpha Calder said . ¡° Just like you , in the beginning , we were all against Alpha Logan naming him as heir but then he proved himself to be a worthy Alpha and I¡¯m sure he would honour Alpha Logan¡¯s memory by upholding his vision for Blue Ridge . ¡± ¡° I don¡¯t care how clear his intentions are , Calder ,¡± she said coldly . ¡° But intentions alone won¡¯t hold this pack together . Anyone who sits as Alpha to Blue Ridge pack automatically manages this council . This council deserves stability , not another inexperienced leader swept in my circumstance . ¡± ¡° And I¡¯ll still maintain that he¡¯s undergone extensive Alpha training , more so than most heirs . Besides , Blue Ridge needs a leader and not these endless debates on bloodlines , ¡± Alpha Rowan said . ¡° Well , Bloodlines are everything , Alpha Rowan , ¡± My mom shot back . ¡° If you all could look past sentiment , you¡¯d see that cing this pack¡¯s leadership in the hands of a Beta¡¯s descendant is a disgrace to our Legacy . ¡± ¡° Finel ¡± Alpha Rowan¡¯s voice cut through the tension ¡° And who do vou pronose Luna ? ¡± His maze 16 ; 23 1/3 81 True heir vs appointed heir ¡­ was on her now mixed with a hint of impatience . ¡° If you dispute Nathan¡¯s im to the seat of the Alpha , who would you want to take the sceptre ? ¡± The room fell silent as everyone turned to my mother but she didn¡¯t say . She seemed to be running through different scenarios in her head . Again , it was Alpha Myra who broke the silence , a sneer on her lips . ¡° Are you afraid to tell us who you think is more capable than Nathan Tanner ? Perhaps , you are suggesting that we appoint your daughter , L as the Alpha ? ¡± My mother turned her gaze on Myra as she burst outughing , a mocking smile ying on her lips. ¡° L ? Surely , Myra , you¡¯re joking . ¡± She threw a disdainful nce at me , her eyes flicking the length of my body with scorn . ¡° Everyone in this room knows that L is not fit for any position of authority . She is a wolfless deviant who can¡¯t even shift properly ¨C she¡¯s an embarrassment to her father¡¯s legacy . ¡± It would have been better to be pped at that moment because my mother¡¯s words felt like it . I swallowed hard , lowering my head as heat burned behind my eyes , wishing I could disappear into the stone floor beneath my feet . I clenched my hands into fists at my sides , hiding the tears that pricked at the corner of my eyes . ¡° How dare you ¡­ ¡± Nathan¡¯s voice rang in the hall but before he could finish , his father¡¯s hand mped down on his shoulder , silencing him . My mother turned to him , an amused expression on her face . ¡° Stay out of this , Nathan . This is a matter for the council and I can call L whatever name that pleases me . Read thetest and free novels at .Com I raised her ¡­ so you ¡® have no right to interfere . ¡± ¡° I think we¡¯re overstretching this matter , ¡± Alpha Tristan sighed . ¡° It¡¯ll be night soon and I have no intentions of spending the night here . Luna Vanessa , ¡± he turned to my mother . ¡° The Alpha Heir has proved himself more than capable . We could let him take over the helm of affairs on probation and then review his leadership after three months . How about that ? ¡± My mom¡¯s lips curved into a cold smile . ¡° Perhaps Nathan has proven himself to you . But I will not bow to a Beta¡¯s son . I will never ept him as my Alpha . ¡± ¡° Then who do you think should be Alpha , Luna Vanessa ? ¡± Alpa Calder asked . ¡° Do you n on iming the Alpha position for yourself ? This is what it¡¯s all about right ? ¡± My mom raised her chin , a stubborn expression on her face . ¡° It is true that a woman cannot rule as an Alpha and I know you won¡¯t also consider my daughter rissa as Alpha , then I should at least be appointed Alpha Regent , just like Alpha Myra . ¡± Alpha Myraughed , her eyes gleaming with amusement as she stared at my mom . ¡° The only reason I serve as an Alpha Regent is because I have a son who will soone of age and take his rightful ce as Alpha of Silver Moon Pack and thest time I checked , Alpha Logan had no sons ,¡± her eyes narrowed . ¡° Unless , you¡¯re trying to make a fool of all of us ? ¡± The vicious smile on my mother¡¯s face deepened as she took a few steps froward , stopping a few inches away from Alpha Myra . 16:23 2/3 < 81 True heir vs appointed heir ¡­ Her voice dropped as she bent and whispered . ¡° Oh , you¡¯d be surprised ,¡± she said . Then she straightened , and turned slowly , facing the council . ¡° I¡¯m pregnant . ¡± She announced . Then she reached for the sp of her cloak and let the fabric fall from her shoulders , revealing gentle swell beneath her dress ¨C there was a baby bump , clear enough to back up her announcement . She rested a hand on her stomach , a smug smile ying at her lips . ¡° And I am certain , that this child is a boy . ¡± Chapter 82 82 So , I choose ¡­ L . All the Alphas sat frozen in their chair as my mother paraded her baby bump now , caressing it gently as she fixed each of them a re . ¡° I found out that I was pregnant with a child six months ago . I and Logan were of course excited because we¡¯d been trying for all these years and were suddenly blessed . He¡¯s our gift and Logan¡¯s true heir . ¡± Alpha Calder rose to his feet , bowing slightly to my mother as he addressed the council . ¡° Although this news is not new to me , Luna Vanessa as Alpha Logan told me some months back I want to offer my congrattions . ¡± ¡° Thank you , Alpha Calder . ¡± My mother murmured as she turned to the rest of the Alphas , eyes beaming with pride . Quietly , each of them took turns to congratte my mother before Alpha Calder continued speaking . ¡° Again , Luna Vanessa , how can we be so sure that it¡¯s a boy ? ¡± ¡° Because the Pack Healers have confirmed . I¡¯m having a boy . Logan has an heir now and all I have to do is to take reins of the affairs of the pack and when hees of age , I hand everything over to him . ¡± The Alphas all shifted ufortably as they nced at each other . I sneaked a gaze at Nathan . He looked rxed , even his father too ¡­ they didn¡¯t seem to be affected by the circus happening in the hall at the moment . Lenny too , whose presence you could almost miss wasn¡¯t saying anything . Like Nathan , he just sat there observing . ¡° Mother ! ¡± I ventured . ¡° I know you have the interest of the pack to heart but we must obey the instructions left by father . If he wanted the newborn baby to seed him , he would have mentioned it . I know father and I know how meticulous he is and ¡­ ¡± My mother¡¯s face had turned ashen . She stared at me as if she had just seen a ghost , that was when I understood the gravity of what I was saying . It felt like I was already taking sides with Nathan . I was giving the council more leverage for a refusal . ¡° No ! ¡± I shook my head , raising my hands cating . ¡° That¡¯s not what I mean . I mean ¡­ ¡° We understood you , Miss L . ¡± Alpha Rowan said quietly giving me a nod , an indication that I should stop talking before he turned to the other Alphas . ¡° The child is Alpha Logans ¡® and with this sudden announcement , we have to consider the matter carefully . The possibility of a true ¨C born Alpha heir cannot be dismissed . ¡± Alpha Myra leaned back in her chair , crossing her arms , her gaze narrowed in thought . ¡° Even if we ept the legitimacy of this im , Luna Vanessa , ¡± she said slowly before being interrupted . ¡° Are vou trving to use me of infidelity ? Is that what vou¡¯re trying to do right now . Mvra ? To 16 ( 23 1/3 < 82 So , I choose ¡­ tell me that I cheated on my mate ? ¡± My mother¡¯s lips thinned as anger darkened her eyes . ¡° That¡¯s not what I meant but it could also be a thing . ¡± Alpha Myra shrugged . ¡° What I am saying is the child is not born yet , let alone of age . We cannot leave Blue Ridge leaderless until then . A Regent would be necessary , as well as someone to protect the child and ensure its safety . ¡± My mother straightened ; her voice filled with determination . ¡° Then I will assume the role of Alpha Regent until my son is ready . I am more than capable of leading this pack and protecting my child . ¡± ¡° I¡¯m afraid we cannot allow that ,¡± Alpha Grant suddenly said . He has been quiet for a while . ¡° Alpha Logan left instructions to be followed which was updated only a month ago before his passing and he has consistently maintained one person to be his heir . We cannot do otherwise . ¡± ¡° Alpha Grant , are you even listening to what I¡¯m saying ? ¡± My mother bristled . ¡° I am carrying the heir ¡­ ¡± ¡° No one is contending that but this council cannot act on whims . The only reason we¡¯ve preserved this leadership for decades now is because we do not act on whims . Your child is still in the womb and yet to be born . You should concentrate only on having a healthy baby ¡­ ¡± ¡° Are you looking down on me ? ¡± my mother shouted , she was angry . ¡° Far from it ,¡± Alpha Grant shook his head ¡° But we must at all times do the right thing . Since an Alpha Heir has already been named , how about we name your son the next Alpha after Nathan ? I¡¯m sure that would not be difficult to settle that . ¡± ¡° Why not give it to my child when he¡¯s here already ? ¡± My mom cried angrily . ¡° Why do you need him to wait for years to be the rightful Alpha ? This is not what justice is or what it looks like . ¡± ¡° How about we conduct a vote , The majority wins , ¡± Lenny said from where he sat down quietly . ¡° Those in favour of appointing Luna Vanessa as Regent would indicate by lifting their hands and those in favour of Nathan Tanner would also raise their hands . ¡± The Alphas considered Lenny¡¯s suggestion for a moment before they nodded . ¡° Oh please ! ¡± my mom scoffed . ¡° Beta Lenny , you know they¡¯ll choose Nathan . He¡¯s already being favoured by all of them . I do not agree with that method . ¡± Lenny nodded and rose to his feet . ¡° Fair enough , ¡± he said but I need to understand why you have Miss L standing in the middle of the hall . Is there some purpose to it ? ¡± he pointed at me . ¡° Yes ! ¡± Alpha Calder nodded . ¡° She¡¯s Alpha Logan¡¯s firstborn and since Alpha Logan is not here to officially hand over the reins of power to Nathan , she would rece him . ¡± ¡° Is that so ? ¡± Lenny nodded . ¡° That¡¯s an important role , ¡± hemented again , staring at me . ¡° Does that mean she also has an absolute power to agree with who is appointed as the next Alpha ? ¡± The Alphas exchanged quiet nces before Alpha Renwick shot out of his chair , an excited look on his face . ¡° Not just that , she could cancel whatever or whoever ims to be an Alpha and appoint a new one . Read thetest and free novels at .Com Right now , she¡¯s not standing as L , she¡¯s standing as her father , Alpha Logan and she has 16,23 2/3 82 So , I choose ¡­ the absolute power to do anything . ¡± ¡° Then it¡¯s settled ,¡± Lenny shrugged . ¡° Let¡¯s ask , Miss L who she thinks deserves to be Alpha . Her unborn brother or Nathan ? ¡± My palms began to sweat as I stared at the men , biting my lips nervously . I could see my mother gazing at me fiercely from the corner of my eyes as if daring me to choose Nathan . I swallowed hard , wiping my wet palms on my clothes . ¡° This is too sudden , ¡± I managed . ¡° I don¡¯t think ¡­ ¡± ¡° I¡¯m afraid , you¡¯re our only solution , Miss ¡­ ¡± Alpha Calder interrupted me . ¡° You must choose and now . ¡± I swallowed again , this time sensing a look at my mother . ¡° Can I think about it for a few days ? ¡± I asked again . ¡° No ! The decision must be made now . So , hurry up , L and choose who you think your father would have wanted you to appoint . ¡± ¡° Okay ! ¡± I nodded , inhaling my shaky breath , trying to fight the anxiety mixed with fear , pounding in my heart at the moment . ¡° I choose ¡­ ¡± My father would have wanted me to choose Nathan because he has always said it to my hearing . But here I was , stuck between choosing my mother who has always disdained me for the longest time and my friend ¡­ my friend who protected me for four years stuck in a dungeon . I must make a decision ¡­ ¡° I choose ¡­ Nathan . ¡± Chapter 83 83 Won the war , lost the battle . Lci Won the war , lost the battle . I choose Nathan . I handed over my family¡¯s right to the Alpha Sceptre to Nathan , at least until he wants to give it back but from all the stories I¡¯ve heard , things like that do not easilye back to the original owners . As I handed the Alpha sceptre to him and watched him ept it with grace and dignity , I knew he was the right choice . Nathan was empathetic and he would make a fine Alpha but the problem was ¡­ my mother . She had looked at me with utter disbelief and disappointment when I had mentioned Nathan¡¯s name . She had stared at me as if I hadmitted an unforgivable sin . I stepped out of the hall , wondering if I wasn¡¯t a fool . This was my golden opportunity to get into my mother¡¯s good books but I messed it up because I decided to be logical . Taking in a deep breath , I continued towards the front of the building . As I started to move towards Beta Jeremy¡¯s car , I spotted my mother standing in front of me , her back was ramrod straight ; hands sped protectively over her rounded belly . Despite everything , she still carried herself elegantly , something I could never manage . I wanted to leave her alone , give her space for now but I found myself walking towards her . Maybe there is still a chance . I thought . Maybe I could salvage something from this wreckage . It was foolishness , perhaps , even naivety on my part but I couldn¡¯t stop myself . I was desperate to make room to mend things . I continued towards her , my heart pounding with every step I took . I stopped a little distance away from her . ¡° Mother , ¡± I said softly , hesitating . ¡° I thought you¡¯d already left . Please , let me exin why I ¡­ ¡± She gave me a side nce , her eyes sliding over me without so much of an acknowledgement and the cold indifference that she didn¡¯t bother to hide . Still , I persisted . ¡° I know this isn¡¯t what you wanted , I continued . ¡° But Nathan is the right choice for Blue Ridge . He¡¯s prepared to be Alpha all of his life and he¡¯s dedicated . He¡¯ll do well , I¡¯m sure of that and I¡¯ll try to convince him to name my brother as Alpha after him . Stony silence . If she heard what I said , I didn¡¯t know . Her expression hadn¡¯t changed . Swallowing again , I took a tentative step closer to her again . ¡° Mom , please ¡­ I¡¯m not a bad person and I¡¯ve missed you so much . Now that , my father is gone , you and rissa are the only people I have left . Please ¡­ ¡± Still , she said nothing . Not a word or a nce . LI 83 Won the war , lost the battle thinking , I reached out to her , my fingers brushing lightly on her Sleeve . ¡° Please can I go home with you ? We can talk about this and try to understand each other . I promise to do anything you want . I don¡¯t want us to part like this ¡­ ¡± She moved towards the car and was about to climb in when I ced a hand on her shoulder , hoping for a response . But at that moment , she whirled around , eyes zing with fury I¡¯d never seen . Her hand shot up . Read thetest and free novels at .Com aiming for my cheeks . Before I could interpret her actions and react , the first pnded across . my cheek, causing me to stumble back in pain . My eyes widened , more shocked than hurt as I held my smarting check . ¡° Mom ¡­ Why ? ¡± I whispered pushing back the tears at the back of my throat . But before I could finish my train of thought , shended me another p , harder than the first one . It sent me reeling and I fell to my knees , my vision blurring with tears . I tasted the metallic tang of blood in my mouth , my ears ringing from the force of the p . ¡° Don¡¯t you dare call me your mother ! ¡± her voice rang in thete evening , piercing through it like a whip . ¡° You think you can betray me , choose that Beta blood over your own family and stand here asking for understanding ? You¡¯re not my daughter . ¡± I could only look up at her from where I was sprawled on the ground still trying to catch my breath . Slowly , a few of the people present began to gather , each of them gave us enough space as they all stood there watching . I¡¯d hoped that this time , I wouldn¡¯t cause any scene . Perhaps , if I try hard , people would not remember me as that clumsy , deviant girl who always makes a fool of herself ¡­ A big , useless , impossible dream . ¡° Mom ¡­. ¡± I mustered courage . ¡° Why ? ¡± ¡° I said I am not your mother ! ¡± she screeched again , kicking me with her legs as she spat on me . ¡° You chose him , L . A Beta¡¯s son over your blood . I would never give birth to a child as heartless and wicked as you . A daughter who would shame her father¡¯s memory and betray her mother . You¡¯re dead to me , L . ¡± The embarrassment I was feeling a few minutes ago , left me immediately as I heard her words . I scrambled to my knee reaching out to hold her leg . ¡° I¡¯m sorry , mom . I¡¯ll make it right . Just tell me what to do , I¡¯ll do anything , I promise . ¡± She kicked me again , causing me to fall to the ground . ¡° I don¡¯t need anything from you again because you¡¯re nothing but a traitor to this family . A worthless , wolfless abomination . I curse the day I took you under my wings and let you call me mother . Die and nevere back . ¡± With that , she spat on me one more time , before she turned on her heel and climbed into the waiting car , mming the door in her wake . The car¡¯s engine roaring to life barely registered in my ears . All I could hear over and over were my mom¡¯s words . It drowned out everything else , blurring my world and the faces around me . Suddenly , I heard Nathan¡¯s voice pushing past the small crowd anding to me . < 83 Won the war , lost the battle . ¡° L ! ¡± his voice broke through my haze . He ced a tender hand on my shoulder and then lifted my head slowly . He was kneeling beside me his face filled with concer ¡° Are you alright ? ¡± he asked reaching out to brush the hair from my face , his eyes taking in the red p marks that looked like whiskers on my cheek . ¡° Let me help you up . ¡± I swatted his outstretched hand , jerking back instinctively as fresh tears filled my eyes . ¡° I don¡¯t need your pity ¡­ ¡± I said bravely . Then I pushed myself to my feet . My cheeks were not just burning with the sting of my mother¡¯s ps ¨C but also the humiliation of having so many witnesses . I could feel the tears threatening to spill , but I refused to let them fall . Not here . Not now . My vision wavered and I swayed . Nathan immediately reached out as if to steady me , but I shook my head , holding myself together . ¡° I don¡¯t need your help . Just ¡­ leave me alone , Nathan . ¡± ¡° Please , L ,¡± he said gently . ¡° I am here . You don¡¯t have to go through this alone . Let me help ¡­ ¡± ¡° I said leave me alone ¡­ ¡± I took a step backwards . ¡° I ¡­ I don¡¯t need you or anyone and I want to be on my own . ¡± Realizing that most of the Alphas were watching this , I decided to be courteous . Taking a deep breath , I lowered trying to speak softly . my par ¡° Thank you , Alpha . Since the meeting is over , I¡¯d like to leave first . ¡± He opened his mouth probably to argue but I bowed my head , giving him a small , tight nod before I turned and walked away . Chapter 84 84 Die and be done with it . L D I should get used to disgrace by now but as I walked away feeling the thousand pair of eyes on my back, I knew that I would never get used to this , no matter how much I tried . Maybe , I should just die and be done with it . I walked until I could no longer hear the murmurs of those around me or see the pity in their eyes . I still didn¡¯t stop until I reached a small copse of trees hidden from view . Only then , did I allow myself to break . Everything inside me shattered . The sobs came violently , shaking my entire body . I pressed my back against a rough tree trunk and slid to the ground . Not caring about my clothes or dignity as tears dripped down my face in torrents . My mother¡¯s words kept echoing in my head . Not my daughter . Wicked . Worthless . Abomination . I touched my cheek where the ps hadnded , feeling the heat of broken blood vessels beneath my skin . But the pain paled inparison to the heartache I felt . I had known , somewhere deep inside , that choosing Nathan would have consequences . But this ? Thisplete rejection , this public denouncement ? And this was not the first time . z If my mother hated me so much , why did she give birth to me ? What on earth did I do to her to always get this hostile treatment ? My sobs quietened . I inhaled and exhaled deeply . Once I¡¯m done with whatever burial rites they needed me to do for my father , I¡¯ll round them up as fast as I can and head back to my life . Back in the human world ¡­ I mattered , I was an important person . A valuable member of my work team , a good student at school , a good neighbour and Paul ¡­ he ¡­ That was when I remembered that I had yet to reply to his text . Quickly , I took out my phone from my pocket , wiping the tears from my eyes as a ghost smile appeared on my lips . This humiliation is nothingpared to what I¡¯d had suffered 3 years and six months ago . I would give Paul a chance if he asks me out and hope our rtionship grows into something beautiful . Maybe , I might start a family ¡­. No ! I shook my head at thest bit . No children . I didn¡¯t want any child of mine to suffer the same fate as me . In the human world , men are fond of keeping their boundaries . You could be in a rtionship and still act like an independent entity . So , even if I told Paul that I didn¡¯t want children , he would understand . Male humans will go to any length for the woman they love . Sighing with satisfaction , I opened his message and typed back a reply . 84 Die and be done with it . few minutes , texting him and smiling like a fool . He was a charmer . I was enjoying my texting when a call from Nanny came in . I took it immediately . ¡° Hii ¡­ ¡± I said happily . Being here in the bush with the sweet night air blowing at me warmly must have caused the pain to dissipate from my heart . I was happy . ¡° You sound excited ? ¡± Nanny observed . ¡° Not exactly the report I got . Are you alright dear ? ¡± ¡° Very fine and I had a feeling Nathan would call you . ¡± I sighed . ¡° I just had a little quarrel with my mom earlier but it¡¯ll be fine . Did Nathan tell you he¡¯s now an Alpha ? ¡± ¡° He didn¡¯t mention that ! ¡± Nanny chuckled ¡° He was so busy freaking out when he called me . ¡° So , did he propose yet ? ¡± I blushed at the question . ¡° Why would you even say that ? I told you nothing can happen between me and him . We¡¯re best friends and we¡¯re not involved like that . ¡± ¡° You did , true but you can¡¯t speak on his behalf too . Have you seen the way he smoulders you with his look whenever you¡¯re not looking ; with eyes filled with lust , love , passion and everything a woman wants . ¡± ¡° You need to get your eyes checked . Nathan is not like that , Nan ¡­ ¡± ¡° Sure , sure , she teased ¡° Just make sure you¡¯re never behind a closed door with him . I know your mate was a Lycan and their thing is big but I heard Werewolves are quite different . They¡¯re the masters of sex and ¡­ ¡± 1 ¡° E ¡­ Nanny ¡­ ¡± I blurted wrinkling my face in irritation . ¡° Why are we talking about sex on the phone ? What kind of example are you setting for me ? ¡± ¡° You¡¯re not a virgin , L and you¡¯re 23. Believe it or not , I wish one of these days , you¡¯ll show up to the house pregnant or something . You¡¯re too reserved for a young woman . When was thest time you gotid ? Or even kissed ? ¡± Nathan ! My memory shed his name . Nathan was thest time I got kissed . I blushed deeply , suddenly feeling ashamed as though if I continued with this conversation I might get exposed . ¡° Okay , I¡¯m getting off now . I can¡¯t stand you when you¡¯re feisty . By the way ¡­ did you meet your friends ? ¡± Nanny had travelled with us but had gone to Golden Gates pack to visit friends . Since she didn¡¯t want my mother¡¯s wrath . ¡° Yeah ! A lot of catching up to do . Now , go and find , Nathan ¡­ he¡¯s calling again and I¡¯m sure he¡¯s worried and if he proposes and you¡¯re unsure about it ¡­ just seduce him and make love to him . Sex is like a ¡­ ¡± ¡° Goodnight ! ¡± I interrupted her and ended the call before she could say something else . I took in a deep breath , trying to still my pounding heart . I¡¯ve been celibate for more than three years now and I want to keep it like that . It¡¯s not because of Nathan ¡­ but Ramsey . Ever since Lenny and I had the conversation , I keep getting hot shes of our first time together . 84 Die and be done with it . +35 And to think that I could remake that memory again , with me back to this world ¡­. Frightened me . I didn¡¯t want to be thinking about sex and Ramsey . Sighing , I rose to my feet , cleaning off the debris of sand from my clothes . I needed to go home . As I took a step towards the direction I hade , the air grew colder and the wind stop blowing . Read thetest and free novels at .Com The air became still ¡­ the kind of stillness that sent goosebumps all over my body . It felt as if someone wasing ¡­ as if someone was watching me . Then I heard approaching footsteps . Loud and distinct ¡­ I held my breath , swallowing hard as my heart hammered against my ribs . The footsteps whoever it was suddenly stopped at the edge of the trees and waited¡­. I waited to , unable to move ¡­ above me , through the branches , the moon hung full and bright Was this another Feral attack ? Did they know I was here now ? Suddenly , the shrubs in front of me ttened as a familiar face appeared . ¡° L ¡­ ¡± Chapter 85 85 Grief turning into ambition ¡­ Nathan I watched helplessly as L disappeared into the garden . I knew she was hurting ; I had walked in on her mother hurling hateful words at her again . I had seen the pain in her eyes when she told me not to pity her and every fibre of my being wanted to go after her . But before I could move , my father gripped my shoulders , stopping me in my tracks . ¡° You¡¯re Alpha now , Nathan , ¡± he said in a steely voice , giving me a hard re . ¡° Not just Alpha to Blue Ridge but also head of the Alpha Council . You can¡¯t just run off whenever it pleases you . You have responsibilities now lots of them . ¡± ¨C I turned to face my father , clenching my jaw . ¡° This is L , we¡¯re talking about dad . You saw how she was humiliated . She¡¯s hurting and I need to go to her . ¡± His gaze softened slightly but his grip on my shoulders remained stronger . ¡° I understand , Nathan . But this is what it means to lead . You have other Alphas waiting to meet you as their new leader . You¡¯ll see L soon enough . So stay and talk to the other Alphas ¡­ I¡¯ll go after her myself and bring her back to you . ¡± Before I could protest , my father was already moving towards the garden following the path L had taken a moment ago . Alone now , I turned back toward the council hall , though my mind was still on her . As I entered the hall , I felt restless , unable to shake off the growing anxiety gnawing at me in my heart . I stood near the back of the room , my eyes alternating between the garden and taking in Alphas that came to greet me and introduce themselves and their Betas even though I knew almost everyone . Minutes went by and most of the Alphas had left , leaving just a few of us . I was done with exchanging pleasantries and now I stood sentry in front of the building telling myself that I would go after them if I didn¡¯t see my dad in the next five minutes . ¡° You¡¯ll make a fine Alpha , a voice broke through my thoughts . When I turned , I saw Alpha Calder standing beside him , a quiet gleam in his eyes . From all of the Alphas in the region , he was shrewder . on When Alpha Logan was alive , whenever the pack wanted to coborate with Alpha Calder¡¯s pack anything , he would check , double check and recheck for hidden uses . He was no one¡¯s friend and no one¡¯s enemy , making him a scary man . I nodded distractedly , my gaze drifting back to where my father had disappeared . Alpha Calder seeing that I was barely giving him attention cleared his throat pointedly , demanding my attention . ¡° What is it , Alpha Calder ? I turned to him with a cold expression . ¡° I wanted to offer my congrattions and of course a piece of advice if you don¡¯t mind . Even 19 85 Grief turning into ambition ¡­ though you sound pissed , I¡¯m still going to tell you anyways . ¡± ¡° Thank you for your congrattory message , Alpha Calder ,¡± I replied as my attention drifted toward the garden . ¡° And I really don¡¯t need your advice , especially tonight . ¡± ¡° You should rx , Alpha Nathan , ¡± Calder chuckled , noticing my distraction . ¡° I¡¯m sure your father has everything under control because what I¡¯m about to tell you requires your attention . ¡± Gritting my teeth , I turned to him . ¡° I¡¯m listening . ¡± ¡° It¡¯s about Alpha Logan¡¯s widow ¨C Luna Vanessa . What do you n to do about her ? ¡± The question caught me off guard . I stared at the cunning man trying to understand why he was asking that question . ¡° Luna Vanessa ? ¡± I repeated just to be sure . ¡° What do you mean ? ¡± I asked carefully . His gaze was fixed on me as he continued speaking . ¡° You¡¯re Alpha now , Nathan . Your Pack members would expect you to handle pack affairs and ensure that they¡¯re not confused . ¡± He paused , narrowing his eyes . ¡° You need to find a way to curb Luna Vanessa¡¯s excesses . You see what she did , trying to sway the council , getting help from the White Moon Throne ¡± ¡° She¡¯s just an aggrieved widow , Alpha Calder , ¡± I said quietly , watching him . ¡° I¡¯m sure those are just angry tantrums . ¡± ¡° You know they¡¯re not ,¡± he gave me a pointed stare . ¡° You saw the way she was with her daughter for choosing you . Her ambitions could pose a risk . If you don¡¯t stop her , she might try to usurp your position banking on herte husband¡¯s loyalty amongst pack members and all other smaller packs . She would challenge your position sooner orter and she has shown us she won¡¯t back down easily . ¡± One of the reasons I hated politics . ¡° I understand your concerns Alpha Calder but Luna Vanessa is a smart woman . I cannot deny her defiance in the council hall earlier but still , I know what she¡¯s capable of doing . ¡± ¡° You can never know with women . Even the slightest tip , not necessarily money can sway them . Once she gives birth to her child and it turns out to be a boy , she would be trying to contest for your position again . ¡± ¡° Fine ! ¡± I finally agreed ¡° I¡¯ll keep it in mind . But right now , I have no intention of doing anything . She¡¯s still grieving . ¡± ¡° Fair enough ! ¡± he nodded , holding his hands behind him . ¡° But remember , Alpha Nathan , grief has a way of turning into ambition if left unchecked . You must protect your position as Alpha . If Vanessa senses weakness , she might try to exploit it . ¡± I let out a quiet sigh , understanding the advice but hating the suggestion to act against someone in mourning . I nced back at Calder , offering a polite nod of appreciation . But before I could respond further , Calder continued . ¡° And there¡¯s the matter of choosing a mate . Do you have a fated mate ? ¡± I stiffened at the boldness of his question , surprised at the smooth way he was changing topics . 235 85 Griel turning into ambition ¡­. ¡° You¡¯re Alpha now , having a Luna is the next step . Not only would it help fortify your position , but it¡¯ll also help to curb unwanted desires . ¡± ¡° I don¡¯t see how that is relevant now ,¡± I replied . ¡° Oh , but it is ,¡± Calder smiled . ¡° In our next council meeting a fortnight from today when wee for your coronation , the council is going to ask you the same question . It is apulsory requirement . ¡± ¡° Well , I haven¡¯t met my fated mate . ¡± ¡° That¡¯s okay . If you don¡¯t have a fated mate , you might want to consider one of Alpha Logan¡¯s daughters . It might mend the rift between your families and also strengthen the pack ¡± ¡° Aren¡¯t you being too much in my business already , Alpha Calder ? I¡¯ll choose a mate when I think it¡¯s necessary and not because of some political move . ¡± ¡° This is not a political move . It¡¯s candid advice from a seasoned Alpha to you . If you don¡¯t choose a wife soon , one of the other Alpha will push their daughters to you . It cannot be helped but you must resist . Aligning yourself with Alpha Logan¡¯s lineage would be beneficial . Read thetest and free novels at .Com ¡± Then he paused his eyes twinkling with mischief and a wry smile . ¡° Although that won¡¯t be a problem , will it ? It¡¯s obvious that you already love , L . ¡± My gaze snapped back to Calder , unable to hide my surprise . Was my devotion to L so transparent that even the other Alphas had noticed ? I had tried to keep my feelings hidden , but seems I wasn¡¯t as discreet as I thought . ¡± ¡° My personal feelings are not up for discussion ,¡± I said firmly , drawing myself to my full height . Calder chuckled , amused by my words . ¡° I don¡¯t need a verbal confirmation , Alpha Nathan . Just think carefully about what¡¯s best for both of you and Blue Ridge . Choosing a mate isn¡¯t just about power , though it is a responsibility you¡¯ll have to ept . And if that choice is L Woond , so be it . ¡± ¡° If you¡¯ll excuse me , ¡± I said, giving him a stony gaze . ¡° I think I¡¯m overflowing with your advice . I brushed past him , not waiting for his response . I had spotted my fathering out from the garden . Chapter 86 86 Do you hate me ? L I screamed and stumbled backwards . Just as I felt myself slipping , strong hands reached out , steadying me . I looked up , ready to bolt only to meet Beta Jeremy¡¯s calm gaze . His expression softened as he pulled me to my feet , still keeping me close as his eyes surveyed the garden before he asked . ¡° Are you alright ? Did you see something that frightened you ? ¡± Quickly , I stepped back , straightening my clothes with shaking hands and avoiding his gaze . I was sure of what I had felt . ¡° I¡¯m sorry , I thought ¡­ I thought you were someone else . ¡± Curiosity shed through his eyes as he stared at me . I know he had questions but he seemed to think better of it and merely nodded , going with my exnation . He took a step back . ¡° Nathan was worried about you , so I came to fetch you . Come with me , we¡¯ll be leaving soon . ¡± Without a word , I walked towards him and together , we fell into step beside each other . We walked in silence as we moved through the garden paths with only the light from the moon . I sneaked a look at Beta Jeremy , his hands were sped behind him , his gaze fixed ahead ¡­ I wondered what he was thinking . Since my return , there was this unspoken tension between us as if he was silently ming me . for something . When we emerged out of the garden , I stopped . Immediately , he also stopped and turned to me . ¡° I know you hate me . ¡± He arched his brow for a moment , studying me quietly . ¡° What makes you think that ? ¡± I wrapped my arms around myself as if I was trying to hold myself together . ¡° Because I¡¯m the reason Nathan was imprisoned for four years , I said . ¡° You ¡­ you must hate me for it . The lines on his forehead ttened as a quiet smile crossed his face . ¡° I don¡¯t hate you , L . He paused as if he was collecting his thoughts . ¡° Was I angry with Nathan in the beginning for risking everything to keep you safe ? Yes ! I was frustrated that he got involved in the drama between you and your mate ¡­ but I didn¡¯t hate you and that¡¯s normal as a parent . You¡¯re like my daughter too , L ¡­ I watched you grow up . ¡± I was surprised at his words . Truly , I had expected a harsher response , some form of confirmation of my fears maybe , but he was gazing at me warmly . ¡° Then why have you been acting awkward and distant ? And in the car earlier , those icy looks you gave me as if you resented me ¡­ ¡± He signed , letting his guard slip . ¡° It¡¯s not resentment , L . It¡¯s ¡­ caution , ¡± he hesitated , then continued . ¡° Because I know you¡¯ll sway Nathan , ¡± he admitted . ¡° And you already did . As much as I want to protect him from you , I cannot . He¡¯s headstrong and when ites to you , I feel like no one can give him any advice . Seeing you together again ¡­ he shook his head , ¡° I can only pray C 86 Do you hate me ? you¡¯ll be as good to him as you were before . ¡± The honesty in his words and voice surprise me . I stared at him , my mind racing . ¡° You think I¡¯d steer him wrong ? ¡± He shook his head . ¡° You¡¯ll get him involved with Alpha Ramsey again . Seeing that his Beta came to the meeting today , I know he¡¯s aware that you¡¯re around . ¡± ¡° But he came because my mother requested it , ¡± I tried to counter . ¡° And you think those uptight Lycans would leave their duties ande for something as trivial as this ? He didn¡¯t even have the decency toe to Pack house after your father was pronounced ¡­ ¡± he swallowed hard , his features clouding with pain . ¡° Dead ¡­ ¡± I whispered softly . ¡° Yes ! ¡± he nodded . ¡° His Beta came for you , L . I don¡¯t know what¡¯s the story between you three and honestly , I am not interested but I need you to assure me that you¡¯ll protect my son from Alpha Ramsey . He¡¯s ruthless ¡­ I¡¯ve met a lot of people in my life ¡­ Alphas , Lycans from across the world but Alpha Ramsey is something else . ¡± He sighed , looking off into the distance . When he looked back at me , he wore a grimace . ¡° Alpha Ramsey doesn¡¯t look like someone who would give up anything he likes . He¡¯s like a child who will never allow anyone y with his toys . ¡± ¡° He¡¯s rejected me already ,¡± I shook my head . ¡° We agreed it was best . I am not the kind of woman he wants . ¡° I don¡¯t think that meant anything to him , L ! ¡± Beta Jeremy chuckled . ¡° He¡¯s not obessed with you either ¡­ he loves you ¡­ the same way my Nathan does ,¡± he sighed . ¡° You have to make it clear this time around who you want , although I don¡¯t think Ramsey would give you options to choose another . ¡± ¡° He can¡¯t do that ,¡± I shook my head annoyed at the fact . ¡° We don¡¯t mean anything to each other and I can be with whom ever I wish to be . ¡± ¡° Then you¡¯ll go back to the human world ? ¡± he asked me . ¡° As soon as we¡¯re done with father¡¯s burial ,¡± I nodded . ¡° I already have life there and I intend to go back to it . ¡± Beta Jeremy nodded quietly , without saying anything . By this time , we had neared the front of the hall . Immeldately , Nathan rushed over , grabbing me by my shoulders as he pulled me in for a hug . ¡° Are you okay now ? ¡± he murmured . ¡° I was worried . ¡± I saw the few people left staring at us curiously . Nathan was acting like I had just came back from a war . I pushed away from him but he didn¡¯t let me go . He still held my shoulders , staring intently at me . Read thetest and free novels at .Com ¡° Yes , I¡¯m fine . ¡± ¡° Thank God ! ¡± he sighed , cupping my cheeks . 86 Do you hate me ? ¡° Nathan ! ¡± I said through gritted teeth , getting ufortable with the whispering growing around us . ¡° People are watching . ¡± ¡° Let them watch , L ¡­ ¡± he said with a belligerent smile ¡° They¡¯ve never seen a beautiful woman . ¡± I blushed hitting me slightly . ¡° How can you say that ? ¡± ¡° Because it¡¯s true ,¡± he chuckled and tried to hug me again , when his father¡¯s voice rang . ¡° I¡¯m sure , Miss L is tired from all the strain of the activities today . How about we go home now ? ¡± I shot Beta Jeremy a grateful smile . Nathan rolled his hands , reaching instead for my hand this time around as he steered me towards the car . Just before he helped me into the car , my eyes caught a familiar figure hiding at the treeline of the garden . 1 I didn¡¯t need to be told what it was and I as d too , that I wasn¡¯t wrong about that at least . Chapter 87 87 You killed , Dad ¡­ L I stretchedzily like a cat , yawning as I pulled myself into a sitting position . This was probably one of the best sleeps I¡¯ve had in years . Last night after the meeting , I wanted to go home ¨C back to the Packhouse , but Nathan had insisted I sleep over at theirs . He was worried that my mother might get provoked if she saw me there in the morning . Beta Jeremy barely said a word to us when I followed them into the Beta house . After we had freshened up and I and Nathan were getting ready for bed , he came into the room and asked Nathan toe and share his bed with him . Despite all of Nathan¡¯s pleas that he was going to take the couch in his room , his father had refused . Pulling back the covers , I slipped out of bed and padded to the window , pulling the curtain aside to take in the view . The sun had just begun to rise , illuminating the green stretches ofnd that was Blue Ridge Pack . The morning dew sparkled on the grass like scattered diamonds while a whisp of mist rolled out from the mountains in the distance . The sight was so beautiful that I just stood there staring at it ¡­ not thinking ¡­ just staring . I was so lost in it that I didn¡¯t hear Nathan approach until I heard his voice . ¡° Enjoying the view ? ¡± I jumped slightly , turning to see him leaning against the doorframe , a soft smile on his face . ¡° What are you looking at ? ¡± he asked again , stepping inside , as his gaze shifted from me to the beautifulndscape beyond the window . A smile tugged at my lips as I pointed toward the scenery . ¡° I didn¡¯t know it was this beautiful ,¡± I admitted softly . ¡° I mean , I¡¯ve lived here for most of my life but somehow ¡­ ¡± I trailed off , unable to describe how different everything looked now , as if my four years away had given me new eyes to see the beauty , I¡¯d taken for granted before . Nathan nodded and came to stand beside me , close enough that our hands brushed against each other . I remembered what his father had told mest night and I wondered if it was true . If Nathan felt something more than friendship for me . ¡° You should see it in spring ¡± he sighed softly , with a wistful smile on his face . ¡° It¡¯s much more beautiful . And I think it has its own quiet strength . The kind you don¡¯t always notice but can always feel . I guess it¡¯s easy to overlook ¡­ until you need it . Turning me away from the scenery , I faced him . ¡° So , what¡¯s your schedule like today ? Your first day as an Alpha . ¡± He sighed , ¡° I¡¯ll be busy for most of the days this week but my father said the workload will not be tiring . I¡¯ll be at the Alpha Office in the Pack¡¯s Central Buildingter on . There¡¯s a lot to sort 1/4 You killed . Dad . . through and to learn about the pack . Then , I have some meetings with the Pack staff to go over roles and responsibilities . Then check on systems , protocols to review andstly , a meeting with the Pack Elders . ¡± ¡° That¡¯s a lot ,¡± I chuckled , tapping on his shouldersfortingly . ¡° But I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll manage somehow . You were born for this role . ¡° Yeah ! ¡± he nodded reaching for my hands as he stared at me soulfully . ¡° I didn¡¯t think you would choose me yesterday . Why did you do it ? ¡± I turned away from him , hoping to hide the pain in my eyes . Read thetest and free novels at .Com ¡° Because it was the right thing to do . We cannot rule the pack based on sentiments . I understand my mother¡¯s desires but she¡¯s never been involved in the pack like you have . I¡¯ll be doing my father a great disservice if I let here in as a regent . ¡± He didn¡¯t say anything , he just bent his head , pressing tiny kisses on my knuckles . ¡° By the way ,¡± I asked tentatively , biting my lower lip . ¡° Are you going to ask my mom and sister to move out of the Alpha building now that you¡¯re Alpha ? ¡± His expression softened . ¡° No ,¡± he replied shaking his head . ¡° They¡¯re wee to stay there for as long as they want . I¡¯m happy to say here in the Beta Building and I know that ce has too many memories , especially for them . I won¡¯t force them to leave . ¡± ¡° Nathan ¡­ ¡± ¡° Also , I don¡¯t think I can ever part ways with this house either . I have most of my best memories here . I understand how it feels , L besides it¡¯s just a building . Staying in the Alpha building and out of the building doesn¡¯t make me less of an Alpha . So¡­ I¡¯m good , really ¡± His words warmed my heart , I couldn¡¯t help but smile . The Packhouse ( meant mostly for Alphas ) had been home to me too , though it hadn¡¯t felt like it in recent years . For Nathan to allow my mother and sister to stay showed how much empathy he had . ¡° So , yesterday , ¡± Nathan started saying when a knock sounded at the door . Pulling away from him , I cleared my throat before calling out . ¡° Come in , ¡± I called . The door opened to reveal Beta Jeremy . He was going to say something when he spotted Nathan and paused , his eyes moving between us with suspicion . His eyes darted to the bed and then back to me . Unable to stop myself , I felt heat rise to my cheeks , even though we hadn¡¯t been doing anything wrong . I still felt guilty . Finally , he cleared his throat , turning his attention to Nathan . ¡° You told me you were going for a run . Why are you here ? ¡± ¡° I am , Nathan said ¡° I just took a little detour to check on her and know if she slept well . I literally just came in a few seconds ago . You¡¯re being so suspicious , Dad . ¡± ( 87 You killed , Dad ¡­. ¡° No , I¡¯m not ,¡± Beta Jeremy replied . ¡° You better hurry up with that run ¡­ your day begins at 8 and L ¡­ ¡± he turned to me . ¡° Your sister rissa is here to see you . She¡¯s waiting downstairs . ¡± I tensed , ncing at Nathan , thing I expected to start save me an encouraging nod . A visit from rissa was thest thing I expected to start my day with . She had never been the warmest toward me and with all that had transpired , there was a strong chance our conversation wouldn¡¯t be pleasant . ¡° Thank you , Beta Jeremy . I¡¯ll go and see her now , ¡± I replied . Jeremy nodded , giving his son another suspicious stare before he turned and left , leaving the door open . As soon as he was gone , Nathan reached for my hand , giving it a reassuring squeeze . ¡° Do you want me toe with you ? ¡± I looked up at him , grateful for his support as I slowly shook my head . ¡° Thank you , Nathan . She¡¯s my sister and I think ¡­ I think I¡¯ll be okay . ¡± A whileter , descending the stairs , I found rissa waiting at the bottom of it for me . Her expression was a mixture of impatience and something harder ¡­ almost bitter . I took a deep breath before approaching her , reminding myself to stay calm and take whatever came without getting angry . ¡° Hi , Rissa ,¡± I greeted forcing a smile . She turned , folding her arms her gaze turning cold , assessing me . ¡° Did youe from Nathan¡¯s room ? You spent the night with him ? ¡± ¡° Yeah , I slept in his room but not with him . He slept somewhere else , ¡± I replied wondering why she was concerned about that . ¡° Are you staying here now ? ¡± I felt a prickle of difort at her probing but I pushed it aside . ¡° Yes . Nathan invited me to stay while things settle . ¡± Her mouth twisted into a bitter smile . ¡° Settling ? Is that what we¡¯re calling it ? Do you have any idea what you¡¯ve done , L ? ¡± I felt a pang of guilt at her words but decided not to defend myself too quickly . ¡° Rissa , I know things are ¡­plicated . I¡¯m not here to take anything from you or Mom . Nathan is just trying to ¡­ ¡± ¡° Trying to what ? ¡± she interrupted , eyeing me with disdain . To turn everything upside down ? To throw us out of our own lives ? ¡± ¡° No one¡¯s throwing you out , ¡± I replied , keeping my tone cool . ¡° Nathan isn¡¯t going to move into the Alpha house as long as you and Mom are there . He doesn¡¯t want to uproot anyone . ¡± ¨C difference ? We rissa scoffed , narrowing her gaze at me . ¡° You think that¡¯s going to make any already lost everything , L . You took thest thing I had the only stability left . You killed Dad . ¡± I paused , shocked at her ims . 87 You killed , Dad ¡­ ¡° Wh ¨C What do you mean I killed Dad ? How can you use me of such absurdity ? ¡± Chapter 88 88 He¡¯s awake ¡­ Ramsey I stared at the ceiling , my thoughts drifting to L despite the warm bodies of the two naked Omegas sleeping beside me , I couldn¡¯t stop thinking about her . The morning light filtering through the curtains cast shadows across the room , highlighting the scattered clothes on the floor- evidence ofst night¡¯s passion . My brows creased with a frown as I wondered whether L would show up . I had sent Lenny to the meeting yesterday , hoping he could help me convince her to meet with me . Lax ¨C my wolf has been prancing around with expectation since her arrival . The only thing stopping me from not going over to Blue Ridge was I needed to be sure she wanted me as badly as I did her . But that didn¡¯t matter . Whether she wanted me or not . It was only a matter of time before she came to me . It¡¯s just that , patience wasn¡¯t one of my virtues . The door creaked open without warning and Cassidy strolled in , stopping in her tracks as she took in the scene . The smile on her face changed immediately to disgust and disdain as our gaze met . She ced her hands on her hips , letting out a sigh . ¡° Really , Ramsey ? ¡± she snapped . ¡° You¡¯ve sunk so low that you have to share your bed with these loose Omegas ? ¡± ¡° I was lonelyst night ,¡± I replied without remorse , ¡° I needed something to fill the void . Besides , it¡¯s not like this is the first time that something like this has happened . We have peculiar needs . all the time . ¡° Peculiar needs ? Is that what we now call cheating ? ¡± ¡° Judging from the way you¡¯re reacting ; it means you¡¯re used to seeing something like this . I heard that Elder Thorne loves to have big feasts like this with women . Chill , Cass ¡­ ¡± She red at me for a while before sighing . I shot her azy smirk , rolling over to tap each girl on the shoulder , rousing them from sleep . ¡° Alrightdies ,¡± I murmured , reaching into the bedside drawer and producing a thick bundle of cash , handing it to each one . ¡° Time to go . ¡± Both women took the money , hastily gathered their things and left , ncing at Cassidy uneasily back to me , her lips as they passed . As the door clicked shut behind them , Cassidy turning at Cassidy uneasily pursed . ¡° Sleeping around with Omegas ¡­ ¡± she muttered under her breath . ¡° I¡¯ve had it up to my neck with it , Ramsey and I¡¯m not joking . Where did you pick up this habit from ? ¡± I sighed stretching my arms and leaning back into the pillows . ¡° I¡¯ll stop once we¡¯re married , alright . Think of it as a way to destress , nothing more . Now c¡¯mon , Cass , don¡¯t make a big deal out of it . Patting the space beside me on the bed . ¡° Come here . ¡± 1/3 ( 88 He¡¯s awake ¡­ She hesitated , wrinkling her nose but eventually , she crossed the room and perched stiffly on the edge of the bed . ¡° What ? ¡± ¡° You tell me . You¡¯re the one who came to see me . ¡± Read thetest and free novels at .Com Shooting me another stern look , clearly holding back her frustration , she reached for a small leather ¨C bound diary she brought in with her . With a soft sigh , she opened it and handed it to mc . ¡° These are the dates I¡¯ve selected for the wedding ,¡± she said , her irritation momentarily forgotten as excitement crept into her voice . ¡° We just need to choose the most suitable day for the wedding or have the Moon Priest choose . ¡± I nced over the dates before closing it . ¡° Fine , I¡¯ll take it to themter . ¡± I let out a long yawn , ready to end the conversation when another knock sounded at the door . Lenny poked his head in , a sneer on his lips and was about to say something when he saw Cassidy . He quickly schooled his expression , giving Cassidy a curt nod . ¡° I cane backter if this is a bad time ,¡± he offered , already stepping back toward the hall . ¡° No ! ¡± I said quickly , grateful for the interruption as I waved him in . ¡° I wasing to look for you . anyways ? Go ahead , what¡¯s the update ?¡± He shrugged and entered , though he remained near the door giving Cassidy another uneasy nce before focusing on me . ¡° Are you sure you want me to say it now ? ¡± he arched his brow at me . ¡° Of course , ¡± I shrugged dramatically . ¡° We¡¯ll be married soon , there should be no secrets between us . ¡± Lenny scoffed silently before he cleared his throat and started speaking . ¡° The Alphas made their decision . They selected Nathan Tanner as the new Alpha of Blue Ridge Pack and dismissed Luna Vanessa¡¯s im entirely . They were able to do it using the ultimate power of thete Alpha¡¯s firstborn . ¡± My heart skipped at the news , not because I cared about the politics of werewolves , but because it meant L had been there . I wanted to desperately ask about her , to know if she was okay , if she¡¯d asked of me at all and if she agreed toe visit me . But with Cassidy sitting next to me , it would be impossible to even talk codedly about it . She wasn¡¯t stupid . So , I kept my face impassive , fighting the urge to ask about L . ¡° Interesting , I¡¯m d it¡¯s over . Damn Werewolves ¡­ they never know how to do anything quietly ,¡± I said already looking away . Cassidy arched an eyebrow , narrowing her eyes suspiciously at me . ¡° Why are you acting uninterested ? Weren¡¯t you the one suggesting to the White Moon Council that you¡¯re thinking of getting involved in the election ? ¡± ¦£ ¨C 12/3 < 88 He¡¯s awake ¡­. turn her down , Cass . I owe her family ¡± ¡° You¡¯re acting like they gave your grandfather a kidney or something . I think you¡¯ve appreciated them enough , it¡¯s time to back off , ¡± Cassidyined . I and Lenny exchanged quiet nces before Cassidy turned to Lenny again , a curious look on her face . ¡° Did you see L at the meeting ? ¡± Lenny froze , turning to stare at me , the question had thrown him off guard . ¡° Don¡¯t look so shocked ,¡± Cassidy sighed rolling her eyes . ¡° You think I wouldn¡¯t know if she¡¯s around ? Did you talk to her at least ? Is she leaving after her father¡¯s burial or staying back ? ¡± Lenny looked lost for a minute , his gaze darted to me again , as if to ask that I help him out , but I just smiled refusing to Involve myself . Just as he was about to respond , the door of my room burst open and Seth rushed in , his eyes gleaming with relief and excitement at the same time . So unlike , Seth . ¡° What¡¯s going on ? ¡± I asked him suspiciously His face split into a smile as he made his way across the room . ¡° Alpha ,¡± he bowed respectfully , then raised and looked up at me . ¡° He¡¯s awake . Your grandfather , Elder Eldric ¡­ is finally woken up from hisa ! ¡± Chapter 89 89 Emptiness that leaves you drained ¡­ L ¡° You killed him , ¡± rissa echoed again , her eyes shooting daggers at me . I stared at her , totally stunned while my heart hammered against my ribcage trying to process . her words . The usation hit me ¨C stinging deeper than anything I¡¯d ever expected to hear from her . ¡° What ? ¡± I whispered , hoping my voice was steady enough . ¡° How could you ¡­ Why would you even say that ? ¡± ¡° Why would I even say that ? ¡± she repeated with a sneer , closing the distance between us until we were nearly nose to nose . Her eyes , which were the colour of my father¡¯s shone with anger . ¡° Your father has just died , L , ¡± she should be with your family , mourning with us but spat . ¡° You here you are running away as usual . You only care about yourself and when things don¡¯t work . out , you y the victim . ¡± I stared at rissa , with my eyes wide open . For as long as I can remember , my family has seen me as an outsider ¨C a stain on the family¡¯s name . My presence was tolerated , barely , yet now , after all these years , they dared to use me of running away ? They dared to use me of not sympathizing enough with them when I never felt like at daughter . The usation ignited resentment that I¡¯d kept hidden for years and I exploded . ¡° Running away ? ¡± I repeated , taking a step towards risa , my tone rising . ¡° Yes , I am running away because that¡¯s the only thing I was forced to learn , the only thing I know how to do better . What else was I supposed to do ? When you all acted like I didn¡¯t exist . ¡± My fists clenched as I struggled to contain my anger . ¡° For four years , Rissa ¡­ no one bothered if I was alive or dead . Now you expect me to feel sympathy over the loss of a man who disowned me ? A man who was ashamed to even call me his daughter ? You think I should mourn him like he was a loving father ? ¡± I watched as her face contorted with shock at my outburst , but I couldn¡¯t stop now . Read thetest and free novels at .Com ¡° And you know what ? I¡¯m not sorry that he died . I don¡¯t even feel sympathetic over the loss . If anything , I feel relieved that I don¡¯t have anyone breathing down my neck , demanding that I should be perfect . ¡± The scorn on rissa¡¯s face slowly disappeared as she stared at me with disbelief . ¡° Y ¨C You don¡¯t really mean that ? ¡± she stuttered . ¡° I rarely say things that I don¡¯t mean . I am not sorry Father died but that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m happy either . It means I don¡¯t care . If I tell you half of the things I¡¯ve done to survive ? The things that happened to me out there while you were here , loungingfortably as the Alpha¡¯s daughter . Please ¡­ I cannot share in your pain . ¡± 89 Emptiness that leaves you drained . . Her eyes misted with tears as she stared at me , not saying anything . After a few seconds , she shook her head , swallowing hard. ¡° You left us , L . No one asked you to leave , Dad and Mom said they had no hand in that . You disowned us as a family but never in a million years did Father think you are not his daughter . If anything , he ¡­ ¡° Please , Rissa , ¡± I stopped her mid ¨C sentence . ¡° I won¡¯t ept any exnation for a watered ¨C down love . Father never liked me and neither did any of you and that¡¯s okay . I¡¯m here only to perform my duties and when I¡¯m done , I¡¯ll leave and stop existing . ¡± ¡° Ande back when mom dies ? ¡± She fired back . ¡° Maybe , but I doubt she would want me to attend her funeral . She stared at me for a few more seconds then turned away , clearly done with the conversation but I wasn¡¯t finished . I reached out , grabbing her arm before she could leave . ¡° Wait ! ¡± I demanded . ¡° Tell me why you were using me of killing him . I need to know . ¡± ¡° Like you care ? ¡± ¡° I don¡¯t but it¡¯s enough that my reputation is nothing to write home about but I can¡¯t let it go to tatters while I¡¯m here . So tell me , how did I kill him ? ¡± She whipped her head around , eyes shing with hurt . ¡° Because he has been licking Alpha Ramsey¡¯s ass to stop him from looking for you . ¡± ¡° What are you talking about ? ¡± I eyed her warily . ¡° The Lycan Leader went into a frenzy when you left . From locking Nathan up in the dungeon and alwaysing here demanding that Father must provide a way to contact you , Dad was constantly doing all he could to make him forget you . He went to the Annual Moon Goddes celebration to please Alpha Ramsey ¡­ he wasn¡¯t supposed to go ¡­ ¡± She trailed off as a tear rolled down her cheek . ¡° He hoped that if he showed support , Alpha Ramsey would stop looking for you . ¡± ¡° What is the meaning of these lies ? Have you stopped low to the extent that you now spin tales ? ¡± ¡® t gone t ¡° They¡¯re not tales , L ,¡± she said vehemently . ¡° If he the celebration ¡­ If you hadn¡¯t run away in the first ce ¡­ ¡± she yanked her wrist free my my grip , rubbing it as if my touch had burned her . ¡° But somehow , you managed to drag him down with you , just like the way you ruined Nathan¡¯s life . ¡± ¡° You¡¯re wrong , ¡± I whispered with a hollow voice . ¡° You have no idea what you¡¯re talking about . I didn¡¯t think he would do that . So , you don¡¯t get to do this . To force me to take responsibility for his choice . He made a choice and followed it through until the end . ¡± t gone of ¡° Oh , don¡¯t act innocent , L ,¡± she spat, cutting me off . ¡° If you hadn¡¯t drawn attention to yourself , maybe he would still be alive . ¡± 89 Emptiness that leaves you drained ¡­ My heart ached but I clenched my fists , refusing to let her guilt ¨C trip me . ¡° No ,¡± I said quietly . ¡° He was trying to protect his reputation . His position . His perfect family image . I¡¯m sorry he¡¯s dead . I¡¯m sorry you¡¯re hurting . But I won¡¯t carry the guilt for his decisions ¡± ¡° As if ¡­ ¡± she sneered . ¡° Fine . Belive whatever you want ,¡± I said exhaustion seeping into my words . ¡° But don¡¯t you dare use me of something I had no control over ? I didn¡¯t kill him and I certainly didn¡¯t ask for any of this . ¡± rissa crossed her arms , ring at me . ¡° Convenient , isn¡¯t it ? You always manage to deflect me . ¡± Anger sparked in my chest again . But I took a deep breath , struggling to keep myposure . ¡° And what good would that do me ? What will I gain from doing that ? I¡¯m just telling the truth . You can¡¯t keep ming me for everything that goes wrong . ¡± ¡° Is this what you call the truth ? You wouldn¡¯t know the truth if it hit you in the face . You¡¯re a disgrace , L . Nothing you do will ever change that . ¡± I blinked , steeling my heart . I shouldn¡¯t hurt , I told myself , not after all these years . But it did . Like old scars that never healed . a I took a step back , letting out a shaky breath . ¡° You know what , Rissa ? I don¡¯t care anymore . Think what you want . me me for whatever makes you feel better . I¡¯m done trying to prove myself to you or anyone else in this family . ¡± Her scowl deepened but she said nothing , turning away as though the sight of me was offensive . I watched her go , suddenly feeling lonely like the first day I¡¯d left Blue Ridge ¡­. I wanted to feel anger , to wrap myself in it like armour , but all I felt was hollow , a gaping emptiness that left me drained . Chapter 90 90 I was going to see Ramsey again L As soon as she left , Nathan came downstairs , draping aforting hand over my shoulders . ¡° Are you alright ? ¡± he asked . ¡° Yeah ! ¡± I nodded turning to him . ¡° I¡¯m sorry , I didn¡¯t want to get angry but it¡¯s difficult not to . She came to use me of crimes I didn¡¯tmit . ¡± He nodded quietly , cupping my face in his hands . He smelt of fresh shampoo and cologne ¡­ even now , my heart skipped a bit as his face loomed over me . I couldn¡¯t deny he looked dashing because he truly did . His hair was slicked back , highlighting the features of his face ¡­ His summer blue eyes , shone mischievously at me ¡­ very different from Ramsey¡¯s which was amber ¡­ He was almost two or three inches shorter than Ramsey if my memory serves me right and ¡­ I paused my thoughts realizing what I was doing . I didn¡¯t want to think about Ramsey but sincest night , thoughts of him have managed to sneak into my mind . Sometimes , it would be me wondering if he had changed these past few years . Nathan has at least . He has lost a lot of his boyish look and everything has been reced with a quiet manliness . 2 Was it the same for Ramsey ? ¡° You¡¯ll be fine , okay ? ¡± Nathan¡¯s gentle voice snapped me back to reality . ¡° And I¡¯m sure your mom and sister wille around eventually . You all have each other now . ¡± I smiled , nodding my head . ¡° I thought you said I had you ? ¡± I arched a brow at him . ¡° Of course you do ,¡± he chuckled , brushing a stray hair from my face . ¡° I¡¯m about to go to the office , do you want toe with me at least ? ¡± I shook my head . ¡° And give me people the opportunity to throw around the word ¡® sorry for your loss . Nah ¡­ I¡¯m fine . I¡¯ll just rest up for a bit , and maybe go for a walk or not ¡­ ¡± I corrected quickly as soon as I saw the frown on his face . ¡° The woods are off ¨C limits now , L , ¡± he said quietly . ¡° We¡¯ll make an official announcement starting today . Until we¡¯re sure that the Feral Wolf threat is passed , we cannot risk anyone¡¯s life . If you feel bored , call me ¡­ I¡¯lle keep youpany ¡± ¡° You think you¡¯ll have the time to be at my call and beckon ? ¡± I chuckled . ¡° Don¡¯t worry , I¡¯ll be fine . ¡± ¡° I¡¯ll make time for you , no matter what , L ,¡± he said gently , running his thumb on my lips . ¡° I¡¯m ready to walk out of a meeting just to ¡­ ¡° ) ¡° I doubt you¡¯ll have the time to be walking out of any meeting today . ¡± His father¡¯s voice sounded from behind , making me jump with fright as I moved away from 90 I was going to see Ramsey again Nathan¡¯s hand , trying to put enough space between us and also look less guilty . His father was on the staircase , staring at us . He was dressed too . ¡° L would also be busy doing other important things . We need to go over a few details for the burial , choose a date and other things . So , I don¡¯t think any of you would have the time to be running to each other . There was sarcasm in his voice and it was intended for Nathan who rolled his eyes and tried to grab my hand again , but I refused , putting more distance between him . I couldn¡¯t believe how careless he had gotten . Why was he acting this way in front of his father ? ¡° I¡¯ll be able to squeeze in time , no matter how small , Nathan insisted . Then he turned to me . ¡° Go and freshen up , I¡¯ll be waiting for you . ¡± * I¡¯ll wait for her instead ,¡± Beta Jeremy countered . ¡° It¡¯s morning already ¡­ everyone is waiting for your briefing . Go ! ¡± Nathan wanted to argue but decided against it . Without warning , he leaned forward and nted a kiss on my cheeks , then walked out of the room , leaving me blushing red to my roots . As always , Beta Jeremy didn¡¯t say anything . I muttered something about not taking time and fled to Nathan¡¯s room upstairs . By Noon ¡­ I was so dizzy with the amount of information that I¡¯d consumed . It felt like my father was getting back at me . Aside from the seven core packs in the Southern region , we had about twenty ¨C eight minor packs and each of these packs had a faction that they belonged to . I didn¡¯t even know about that . Since it was a renowned Alpha that died , each of these packs would be attending with about ten guests ¡­. like ten was the minimum and then , all the packs my dad had alliance with , both from the Western Region , the Northern Region , the Eastern Region , abroad and other Werecreatures . We were also expecting a visit from Vampires , Witches ¡­ and some humans ¡­ thatst bit blew my mind away . In total , we were expecting about Five Hundred Werewolves , a hundred Werecreatures , Five vampires , five witches and two prominent humans . Each of these people would be catered for , since they would arrive a day before the burial and leave the day after . Each of them had peculiar needs and tastes ¡­ I was staring at the vision board , at the sitting arrangement we were trying to tackle to make sure no one felt insulted ording to Beta Jeremy¡¯s words . Suddenly , the door to his office creaked open and a pack guard rushed in carrying a blue envelope with a seal . He whispered something to Beta Jeremy for a few seconds before leaving . When he left , Beta Jeremy stared at the envelope thoughtfully and after a moment muttered . ¡° Elder Eldric , the Lycan Leader¡¯s grandfather has woken up from hisa . This is a letter from the White Moon Throne and it¡¯s addressed to you , L . ¡± 90 I was going to see Ramsey again . He pointed the letter towards me and my heart skipped a beat . ¡° Why would they send me a letter ? To rub it in my face that ¡­ ¡± ¡° No ! ¡± Beta Jeremy didn¡¯t allow me to finish . ¡° Go ahead and open it before specting . ¡± I inhaled sharply wondering what the content of the letter would be . Maybe it was Ramsey trying to beg me to see him . Well , he¡¯s in for a big shock . Read thetest and free novels at .Com Sighing , I collected the letter and tore the seal . I froze when the gold , bold heading stared at me . ¡° What does it say ? ¡± Beta Jeremy asked me . Because I was too stunned to speak , he reached forward and took the open letter from me . Suddenly , he chuckled , an exasperated look on his face , ¡° Great , now we¡¯re also going to host Lycans ¡­ just great ¡­ ¡± It was beyond that for me ¡­ it meant , I was going to see Ramsey again ¡­ whether I like it or not . Chapter 91 91 Lost you forever ¡­ Ramsey ¡° I don¡¯t understand , what do you mean by she refused ? ¡± Lenny sighed , exhaling deeply . ¡° She doesn¡¯t want to see you , Ramsey . She made it that much . clear . She wouldn¡¯t even look at the address I gave her . I think ¡­ ¡± I and Lenny were in the corridors of the Pack Hospital and I was trying to get feedback from his meeting with L yesterday . It¡¯d be foolish of me to think she woulde at the first call but outrightly rejecting me ? I didn¡¯t see thating . ¡° Maybe it¡¯s the way you told her . Were you rude ? Did you not sound convincing enough ? Did you tell her how much I¡¯ve missed her and ¡­ ¡± Lenny suddenly grabbed my arm , causing the remainder of the words to die on my lips . A group of nurses passed , giggling and casting us flirting looks but I wasn¡¯t interested . ¡° Maybe discussing this here is not the best of ideas , Lenny said quietly . ¡° There are so many people listening ¡° I don¡¯t care . ¡± I told him coldly . ¡° I just want to know why she would turn me down , after everything I¡¯ve done all these years . How I¡¯ve chased her tenaciously ¡­ is this how she will choose to repay my kindness ? ¡± ¡° You didn¡¯t do her any kindness , Ramsey , Lenny scoffed , shaking his head with disgust . ¡° Women are not moved by this sort of act of service because everything you ever did , never impacted her directly . If anything you hurt her ¡­ what were you expecting ? For her to fall on her knees and thank you ?¡± I sighed , running my hands through my hair . This was driving me crazy . ¡° Is this about me putting Nathan in the dungeon ? ¡± ¡° Not just that , she also knew you sent Panthers after her in the human world and misinterpreted- it as you trying to punish her more . See , Ramsey ¡­ ¡± he paused again , waiting for another group of medical staff to pass . ¡° You should forget about L ¡­ she has moved on from what I see . When you hurt a woman beyond ¡­ ¡± ¡° She can¡¯t , that¡¯s not how it works , I insisted shaking my head , ¡° We¡¯re mates , fated mates , Lenny . Do you know what that means ? ¡± ¡° Even fated mates have second ¨C chance mates . The Moon Goddess is merciful enough to let people love the second time . So ¡­ ¡± ¡° It¡¯s not the same for me . Lax , told me she¡¯s our only mate and I know I didn¡¯t treat her as well as she wanted but I¡¯m ready to make amends now . Can¡¯t she see it ? I¡¯m reaching out ¡­ I¡¯m swallowing my pride and reaching out despite ¡­ ¡± ¡° You¡¯re not reaching out . You¡¯re using me to reach out to her . If you want this woman C 91 Lost you forever ¡­ the norm . No matter how much she¡¯s angry with you , showing up in front of her and telling her the words you sent me to tell her might soften her heart and endear her to you . ¡± ¡° I can¡¯t ! ¡± I sighed deeply . ¡° Cassidy¡¯s eyes are on me . Besides , I can¡¯t just show up there for no reason . Everyone would know ¡­ ¡± Lenny scoffed and shook his head repeatedly giving me a wary stare . ¡° This is exactly why she¡¯s angry with you . You treat her like a secret . You want her , but you cannot be bold enough and dere openly that you truly want this woman and no one else . That¡¯s fucked up , Ramsey ¡­ no one ¡­ not even me would want a partner who wants me but wants me secretly ¡­ ¡± ¡° If I had another means , this wouldn¡¯t be a problem and you know this , Lenny . I have to marry Cassidy but I want L ¡­ but she¡¯s not perfect . She has a defect ; she would never be allowed to sit on the White Moon Throne . ¡± ¡° Then make up your mind what is it you really want , ¡± Lenny said through gritted teeth . ¡° You¡¯re holding two women ransom . You¡¯ve kept Cassidy here for years and now you want to go back and forth with their emotions ? I hope you have the sense to finally make a decision , stick to it and stop acting like a selfish prick . Gosh ! This is so undignified . ¡± Lenny shook his head onest time before he turned on his heels and started towards the hospital¡¯s exit . I dropped into the chair at the reception , cradling my head with my hands . Lax whined within me , angry that I had yet to reunite him with his mate but what could I do ? It¡¯s easy to throw around words like ¡® making a decision ¡® or ¡® choosing one ¡® when in reality , I needed both Cassidy and L . ¡° Alpha , are you alright ? ¡± A pair of ck shoes came to stand in front of me , when I looked up , it was a doctor staring at me with concern . ¡° Do you not feel well ? ¡± he asked again . ¡° I¡¯m fine , I said gruffly , rising to my feet . ¡° I was just overwhelmed by my grandfather waking up finally after all these weeks . But I¡¯m fine . I¡¯ll go and see him now . The doctor nodded enthusiastically and I brushed past him , suddenly feeling joyful . My grandfather¡¯s recovery was supposed to be the major highlight of my day . After days of uncertainty , I could hardly believe he would be able to finally open his eyes . As I approached his private ward room , I could hear his voice from the corridor and that of the pack elders within . The door was slightly ajar and packed with people from the pack . When I got closer , I hung at the door , watching and loving the way they gathered around his bed , their voice was filled with warmth and reverence . Tears gathered in my eyes as I saw him propped in afortable position leaning on a mountain of pillows ¨C he looked thinner than I remembered but that sharpness was still in his eyes at least ¨C talking andughing . I¡¯d lost count of the number of times I¡¯d sat his his bedside , praying silently , bargaining with the 91 Lost you forever ¡­ universe to bring him back . He was the only family I had . ¡­ And I still remember the time we stood before the Council trying to argue about the hunting grounds ! ¡± Elder Thorne was saying , the corners of his eyes creased with amusement . ¡° We nearly started a revolution but it took , a p from our fathers to uproot the rebellion . ¡± ¡° Some things never change , Elder Mira chuckled , adjusting the flowers by the bedside . ¡° The young ones always think they know better but we had so much fun growing up . Read thetest and free novels at .Com ¡± ¡° Eldric has always been a wild card . Admit it Mira ¡­ there was a time we all thought you¡¯d end together because you bothmitted the same mischief at all times ,¡± Elder Jacob chuckled . ¡° When he was younger , he was brave ,¡± Elder Mira admitted , gazing at him with a fond smile . ¡° Once he had his mind set on something , there was no talking him out of it . You all remember the winter when he decided to hunt down the Panther that had been terrorizing the White Mountains territory for months ? Nearly got lost in the mountains ! ¡± ¡° Yes , and he came back with that panther¡¯s pelt as proof ! ¡± Elder Miraughed . ¡° Alpha Ramsey reminds me of you in your youth , only he doesn¡¯t smile much ¡­ ¡± up The entire room erupted intoughter . I smiled slightly at theparison and pushed the door open , announcing my presence . I didn¡¯t bother to look in their direction , I just started walking towards my grandfather¡¯s bed . The Elders all murmured greetings to me which I barely acknowledged . My grandfather though still looking a bit tired , finally saw me and his face broke into a wide grin . ¡° Ramsey ! ¡± he called out , his voice hoarse but filled with warmth . I threw myself at him , wrapping my arms around his body . ¡° I thought I¡¯d lost you forever , ¡± I whispered , pressing deeper into his embrace . Chapter 92 92 What women want ¡­. Ramsey Heughed heartily , tapping my back . ¡° Don¡¯t worry , Ramsey , I¡¯m not going anywhere ¡­ at least not yet . Besides , it¡¯ll take more than a littlea to get rid of me . How have you been ? ¡± He leaned back and looked at me with a twinkle in his eyes . ¡° But tell me , what did I miss while I was lying dead here ? Or have you managed to ruin the whole . pack in my absence ? ¡± I chuckled . ¡° It wasn¡¯t the same without you but I¡¯m d you¡¯re back ¡­ you can appraise it by yourself . ¡± Just then , his expression turned sombre . He nced around the room , catching each Elder¡¯s eyes before settling his gaze back on me . With a deep sigh , he finally spoke , with sadness in his voice . ¡° I heard that Alpha Logan didn¡¯t make it ¡­ ¡± The room fell silent as some of the Elders present lowered their gaze , their faces reflecting sorrow . My mind flitted back to L and I wondered if she med me for her dad¡¯s death . ¡° Yes ,¡± I finally said . ¡° Alpha Logan was a fine Alpha and we will all miss him . His loss will be felt across the South . ¡± My grandfather nodded slowly . ¡° I¡¯m alive today because of his bravery , you know ¡­ I thought those Ferals got me for good because one minute , one of them was jumping at me and in a blurry , Logan turned into my saviour . I owe him my life . So , it¡¯s only right that we honour him in his passing ¡± ¡° Honor him ? ¡± Elder Thorne arched his brow . ¡° Surely , it¡¯s not what I¡¯m thinking . ¡± ¡° Yes ! ¡± my grandfather nodded . ¡° We must all attend his funeral . His pack is a few hours away from White Mountains and it¡¯s a way to console the family and maybe give them closure . ¡± ¡° I¡¯m afraid , but that cannot be done . A Lycan attending the funeral of a Werewolf ¡­ travelling down to their pack ¡­ it¡¯s never done ! ¡° It¡¯s not up for debate , Elder Thorne , My grandfather said firmly , fixing him a cold stare . When good is done , we should reward it with good . If we can ept the norms and ways of humans , then why shouldn¡¯t we bend the rules now and again ? ¡± Then he turned to me . ¡° Do you know when the funeral is scheduled ? ¡± ¡° No ,¡± I replied . ¡° But I can find out ¡° Eldric ,¡± Mira started quietly , ¡° I know you want to repay good but you just woke up , you need to rest before any other thing . Perhaps we should send delegates , I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll be more appreciated . ¡± ¡° I can¡¯t believe you¡¯d say that , Mira ,¡± my grandfather shook his head in disappointment . ¡° He was 02 What women want ¡­. a father , a husband and an Alpha ¡­ he died , protecting me . I¡¯m sure the chances of him living would have improved greatly had he not stuck out his neck for me . If that is not enough reason to go ¡­ then what else ? ¡± ¡° It is the duty of the people to protect you ¡­ Eldric , ¡± Mira continued stubbornly . ¡° And yet they all ran away . The people who were trained to protect me died within a few minutes of the Feral attack . You all have no idea what it means toe face to face with a Feral Wolf . They¡¯re not rogues , they¡¯re stronger , faster and deadlier and somehow with the warriors dead , the elders dead and a score of other Alphas gone , Logan stayed back and fought with me . He¡¯s not a mere servant ¡­ he¡¯s the Alpha Leader of the Werewolf Southern Pack ¡­ if we do not show honour at his burial ¡­ those werewolves will revolt . Logan was that important ¡­ ¡± My grandfather said , his features contorted with annoyance . Taking a deep breath , he continued . ¡° This is non ¨C negotiable . We will go there and pay our respects properly . Ramsey , send a letter to Blue Ridge , informing them of our desire to attend the funeral and also find out if they need our help with anything . ¡± ¡° I will , Grandpa . ¡± I turned to leave when my grandfather¡¯s voice stopped me again . He motioned for me to wait and turned to the other people in the room . ¡° May I have a word with my grandson ? ¡± They nodded and soon left the room . When we were alone , my grandfather motioned for me toe sit on the space on the bed with him . ¡° Just before you came , Thorne was telling me that they¡¯ve appointed a new Alpha for Blue Ridge Pack . The Beta¡¯s son- Nathan Tanner ?¡± I nodded , wondering what direction the conversation was going . ¡° At the burial , you must seek to make friendship with him . He¡¯s young and would be valuable . We need those werewolves , Ramsey . Especially the Werewolves of the South . Logan was such an organized man and brought a lot of prosperity during his reign , they all listened to him and I¡¯m sure this new Alpha might have the same influence as him ¡­ ¡± ¡° I don¡¯t see why you¡¯re telling me all of this , Grandpa ¡­ ¡± I narrowed my eyes . ¡° Did something happen ? ¡± ¡° The only reason we¡¯ve peacefully co ¨C existed with Werewolves all these years is because we try to treat them as equal , even though they¡¯re not . Renewing our trade and import alliance with the South would be due at the beginning of next year and we only have a few months left . With Logan gone ¡­ ¡° Are you insinuating that they might try to revolt against us ? ¡± I scoffed . ¡° Is that even possible ? We¡¯re Lycans , grandpa ¡­ not some , weak ¡­ ¡± ¡° And they have lots of advantages . These regions align together faster than a Lycan would . They have one mind ¡­ one goal and if anything , go wrong ¡­. He trailed off holding my gaze . ¡° I am not 82 What women want ¡­. about to probe into why you held the Alpha heir who is now the Alpha of Blue Ridge pack but whatever it is , you¡¯ll make amends for it . Apologize if you must ¡­ anything ¡­ ¡± I froze , staring at my grandfather , deciding if he was joking or not . He just woke up today ¡­ how did he know all of this ? ¡° The beef I have with Nathan Tanner will not affect anything . It¡¯s between us . You don¡¯t have to worry about anything ¡± ¡° Still , I want you to apologize to him . Read thetest and free novels at .Com You locked him up , unjustly for four years . He would hold resentments towards you . Look for anything and force him to sign a treaty with that , legally binding it . You may think I am overreacting but I¡¯ve been here longer and I know that the first revenge all those that made him suffer . ¡± thing a man would do when he gets into power is t ¡° Nathan is not like that , Grandpa but I¡¯ll fix it ¡± I gave him a reassuring smile . He nodded but didn¡¯t look convinced . ¡° And you¡¯re set to marry the Thorne girl ? I heard from her father that you already have dates picked up and ¡­ ¡± ¡° Grandpa , can you just take a deep breath and rest ? The pack didn¡¯t crumble in your absence . I tried my best to give it all . You think I don¡¯t know what¡¯s best for all of us ? ¡± ¡° That¡¯s not what I mean , Ramsey , the Elders had a lot toin about . You turned down a lot of appeals and practically refused to approve funding for a lot of things . I know you¡¯ve had it rough emotionally since the ident but you need these people more . Each of them that had been in this room is powerful , you might think they¡¯re just Elders but they can strip you of your title in a few minutes . ¡± ¡° So , I should entertain their frivolities and let them do what they want ? ¡± ¡° No ¡­ you put them down gently . If they need something , you should never say no and if it¡¯s not worth saying yes to them ¡­ then , you look for an alternative , something to trick them into thinking that you care about what they want . Because they¡¯re all entitled ¡­ ¡± ¡° Fine ¡­ ¡± I said tly . ¡° I¡¯ve heard you . Any other thing ? ¡± He wanted to say something but at thest minute , he changed his mind , smiling at me . ¡° Nothing else . Every other thing can wait . Chapter 93 93 Meetings ¡­ Nathan ¡­ That will be all for today . Those of you who need to submit proposals should have it on my desk by the end of this week ¡± Everyone at the round table nodded before they rose to their feet and started filing out of the meeting room . This would be my seventh meeting for the day and my head was already spinning . I was hungry but I couldn¡¯t spare the time to stop even for a simple meal . I reached for the coffee cup groaning in annoyance when I noticed it was empty . Just before thest person exited the meeting room , my eyesnded on Gamma Cole and the security budget sent by the finance department earlier shed into my mind . Without dy , I called out to him . ¡° Gamma Cole , a moment please . ¡± He nodded to his other subordinates , telling them to go on while he came back to where I was sitting at the head of the table . ¡° Alpha , you called . ¡± As usual , I was still trying to get used to my title so it always startled me whenever I was called . ¡° Yes , ¡± I nodded motioning for him to sit . ¡° I saw the security budget sent by the financial department on my desk today and I was thinking we could review it together , see if there¡¯s something to take out or to add . temple as my As he settled down , I pulled out the file and opened it before me . I rubbed at my temple eyes darted to the staggering figures but it didn¡¯t matter to me . Keeping the pack secured was the first thing I wanted to do before any other thing and with the recent Feral attacks , proactive measures need to be taken . I flipped through the documents , studying the illustrations in the weapon section . ¡° We need to make some upgrades to our current systems as stated here . I already reviewed your proposal for strengthening patrols , but I¡¯d like us to look into getting better weapons as well . What do you think ? ¡± Cole leaned forward with a thoughtful expression . ¡° Of course , Alpha , as I stated in the proposal , upgrading weapons would be wise . Our current stock is efficient but it¡¯s outdated . We could benefit from faster reloads and lighter material that give our warriors better mobility . ¡± ¡° These upgrades ,¡± I said tapping a particr line item . Read thetest and free novels at .Com ¡° Tell me more about why you think we need them . ¡± He nodded . ¡° The attack on our Alpha who was among the delegates sent to the Annual Moon Goddess Festival and the losses we suffered in terms of the warriors that went with him is an Indication that we¡¯re behind in terms of artillery . ¡± ¡° What do you mean ? ¡± 1840 1/3 93 Meetings ¡­¡­ . . fatal blows . Our warriors are strong no doubt , but facing those Ferals with ws and fangs is suicide . So , these weapons , ¡± he pointed at the illustrations on the weapon page . ¡° Are modern weapons ¨C specialized silver cured with wolfsbane rounds that have proven to weaken a Feral at the first shot and kill it with at least five shots . We would also need bettermunication devices , upgraded surveince and custom Sodium Chloride ¨C tipped bolts , they¡¯re effective against Trinaxes and Ferals and easy to train with . I nodded slowly , impressed . ¡° And these training programs ? ¡± I flipped to the next page . ¡° Should we be intensifying each training session now when the entire region is on High ¨C security alert ? ¡± Cole nodded . ¡° Essential , Alpha . We need every warrior cross ¨C trained in both traditionalbat and modern warfare techniques . Also , there¡¯s a special training technique I saw at the library regarding warriors that go to fight with a Moonsinger , it appears it¡¯s different from what we are taught . In case the Moonsnger shows up, we want to be prepared adequately and those skills can only be taught to us by Sigma Wolves or a High Priestess . We can¡¯t afford to be caught unprepared again . ¡± ¡° Agreed ,¡± I made some notes in the margin . ¡° I¡¯ll approve the budget right away so that we can start procuring those weapons . Do you want me to reach out to the Alpha of the Golden Gates . Pack ? It¡¯s the only pack in our region that has a Moon temple that trains Sigma wolves right? ¡± ¡° Yes , Alpha ¡­ ¡± Cole nodded . ¡° Then it¡¯s settled . ¡± I scribbled my signature on the budget and handed it to him . ¡° Could you drop this at the finance department on the way ? And tell them to take note of those things I jotted at the margin . I want no expense to be spared when acquiring these equipment . ¡± ¡° I¡¯ll rte your message , he nodded and started for the door again when I remembered something else . ¡° About the shifts ¨C I want a restructure to what we have on ground . ¡± He came back to me , his gaze filled with curiosity . ¡° What do you mean , Alpha ? ¡± ¡° I think the current morning , afternoon and night rotation shifts aren¡¯t sufficient . I want the warriors and the guards stationed all over the pack to have to work for four hours every 24 hours only ¡± Cole raised an eyebrow . ¡° What did you have in mind ? ¡± ¡° Add two intermediate shifts one between the morning and the noon shifts and another betweente afternoon and night . Plus an extra during the night shift . As I spoke , I was scribbling what I was saying on a piece of paper . ¡° It would mean more rotations of course but I think the warriors are stretched too thin . We don¡¯t want them to be too tired , especially at these times . ¡± ¨C Cole considered it for a moment before nodding , a glint of approval in his eyes . ¡° That will require more recruitment but I agree fresh , alert warriors are better than exhausted ones . We¡¯ll implement the shorter shifts immediately to allow more rest . ¡° ¡° And at least a 48 ¨C hour cycle before a warrior is put on shift again . These are delicate times , Gamma Cole ¡­ we need everyone to spend more time with their families . ¡± An appreciative glint passed through his eyes as he nodded . ¡° These changes would make us work even harder . ¡± ¡° Good . And about the rm system ¨C we need something ¨C effective , something discreet that would be used amongst guards and warriors alone , so it doesn¡¯t cause panic among pack members in case of an attack . See what you cane up with and don¡¯t be worried about expenses ¡­ our lives are more important than the money . ¡± ¡° Understood ,¡± Cole replied , giving a respectful nod . ¡° I¡¯ll look into various options and have a proposal on your desk by tomorrow , Alpha . ¡± I smiled and pped his shoulder . ¡° Thank you , Cole . You¡¯ve been an invaluable asset since Alpha Logan . I hope we can work better together . ¡± He gave me a small smile . ¡° It¡¯s my honour , Alpha Nathan . ¡± With that , he excused himself and 1 watched him go , feeling a surge of pride at how all my suggestions were weed . Gamma Cole and Alpha Logan didn¡¯t see eye ¨C to ¨C eye on a lot of things and I was d we were getting along . At least¡­ for the meantime. Chapter 94 94 The visit ¡­ Nathan Once Cole left , I returned to the other documents spread on the round table . Read thetest and free novels at .Com There were appeals , lots of them , mostly from the people in the lower viges ,ints and appointments that needed my approval . A few minutester , I was struggling to understand what I was reading because my thoughts kept slipping to L . Thest time I saw her , she was a girl ¡­ but by magic or whatever reason , L had blossomed into a beautiful woman with curves that could kill a man and it has killed me severally already . Back in her house in the human world , I had caught a glimpse of the swell of her breast through the flimsy night dress she had on that day . They were big , at least the size of a grape or bigger with fuller and rounder nipples that kept peeking out of the dress , enticing me . of Her hips which were round and firm , held a slightly enormous backside that moved whenever she walked and those legs ¡­ gosh ¡­ those legs ¨C curvy and slender were the major highlights of all my imaginations . I¡¯ve imagined her wrapping them around me or spreading them wide open ¡­ the lower part of my body hardened at the thought making me sigh as I dropped the documents and ran my hands through my hair . I didn¡¯t know how much I could hold on again . My thoughts were going rogue already . ¡° When do you n to tell her how you feel ? ¡± Ragnar suddenly prodded into my thoughts . it I groaned , picking up the discarded documents in front of me . ¡± Soon , ¡± I muttered . ¡° After her father¡¯s burial . She¡¯s grieving , dumping my feelings on her would be unfair . ¡± That¡¯s a fresh excuse , Nathan ¡­ you¡¯re getting better , ¡± Ragnar scoffed , his voice dripping with sarcasm . ¡° It¡¯s been four years already , just tell her already so I can move on with finding us another mate if she refuses . I really need to be with a woman ¡­ I¡¯m running out of patience . I can¡¯t believe we¡¯re still virgins at this age . ¡° He added with a hiss . I lowered my head guilty . ¡° Technically , we¡¯re not , I grumbled . ¡° Those failed attempts at pleasing yourself with your hand ? ¡± he huffed . I want to see how it feels to be with a real person . I never liked any of those things you do anyways . ¡± ¡° Gosh , youin too much . Are you getting old already ? ¡± I fired at him. ¡° Fine , I¡¯ll tell her ¡­ ¡± There was a small pause from his end before his voice filtered into my mind again . ¡° And then , What will you do if she agrees ? How do you n to convince her to stay ? ¡± Before I could answer , a knock interrupted my thoughts and ended the conversation . My father entered , a gentle smile on his face . I grinned back at him . ¡° Before you ask , she¡¯s gone back to the pack house . She¡¯s supposed to select a suitable cloth for her father and I sent two warriors with her , in case her mother gets ideas but I doubt she 17:46 1/3 < 94 The visit ¡­ would . ¡± My father said before taking a seat close to me . Iughed . ¡° Thank you for the heads ¨C up . And you¡¯re right , I¡¯ve been holed inside the meeting room all day . Life as an Alpha is sure tough . ¡± ¡° But you look surprisingly refreshed for someone who¡¯s been in meetings all day . I thought I¡¯d catch you dozing or snapping off at someone ,¡± my dad said . I chuckled . ¡° I¡¯m used to sitting in one ce for long . Alpha Logan always had me attend all those boring meetings ¡­ ¡± I trailed off as I noticed my father¡¯s expression . His eyes dimmed and his shoulder slumped slightly as a sorrowful shadow crossed his face . He looked away from me not before I heard his sharp inhale . * Dad ? Are you alright ? ¡± He shook his head , turning to look at me now . His eyes were filled with tears , his breath was shaky . ¡° It¡¯s so hard with Logan not here , ¡± he started , attempting a smile and failing woefully . ¡° He was my best friend , Nath ¡­ we fought more than we got along but ¡­ he was my friend . Our bond was more than just ¡­ ¡± he trailed off staring at hisp . When he looked up again , I saw the pain in his eyes . He was struggling not to cry . ¡° You know , it¡¯s my fault , ¡± he said quietly . ¡° Logan¡¯s death it¡¯s on me . I should have been there , protecting him like I¡¯ve always done . If I was there , he wouldn¡¯t have ¡­. ¡± He trailed off again . Since Alpha Logan died, my father has not been able to bring himself to say the words . ¡® Die ¡® or ¡° Death ¡® It was as if he didn¡¯t want to believe it . ¡° I declined to travel with him . I was angry that you were still locked up in the dungeon and he begged me to give him a little time . He wanted to tell Elder Eldric ¨C The Lycan Leader¡¯s grandfather and see if he could use his influence to get you released ¡­. I never imagined that would be thest time I saw him . Now Vanessa is a widow and his daughters are fatherless . They probably hate me . As she should , anyways ¡­ ¡± ¡° Dad , no , ¡± I said gently . ¡° It¡¯s not your fault . Alpha Logan¡¯s death was a tragedy . He was a good man and I¡¯m sorry things turned out this way . I¡¯m sure Luna Vanessa and the girls wille around , eventually . You¡¯ll see . He nodded , though he didn¡¯t look convinced . He even attempted another smile . ¨C Then he ced a file on my round table . ¡° These are the candidates , I¡¯ve selected and vetted four strong options to rece me . They¡¯re all Beta blood of course ¡­ two of them are your cousins from your mom¡¯s side and they each have excellent skills inbat and administration . ¡± -I stared at the file , then ¨C at ¨C my father . ¡° Dad , I don¡¯t want anyone else as my Beta . I want you ¡± A sad smile crossed his face . ¡° Do you know , in the old times , I would have been buried alongside Logan because of our Alpha ¨C Beta bond ? Anyways , I can¡¯t be your Beta , Ntah . For one thing , I¡¯m your father and I might not be as firm as you need me to be . ¡± He paused , his voice growing I¡¯m handed to C 94 The visit ¡­ develop another bond and I don¡¯t want to serve anyone except , Logan . ¡± Silence filled the meeting room , as I absorbed my father¡¯s words . After a while , I sighed . ¡° So , what will you do ? ¡± He shrugged . ¡° I¡¯ll do some travelling ¨C maybe to the human world . I hear they have a lot of beautiful sights . And maybe ¡­ maybe I¡¯ll even date again . ¡± He added with a wry smile . ¡° Don¡¯t be shocked if Ie back with a woman and a child . 2 I smirked . ¡° Having a sibling has always been a dream for me . Please ¡­ don¡¯t let me stop you . ¡± We shared augh , easing the tension and sadness in the room . ¡° Still , ¡± I said when theughter died . ¡° I still want you in my council . As Grand advisor , just like Luna Vanessa . He considered it for a moment . ¡° I¡¯ll think about it , Nathan , ¡± he replied with a smile . Suddenly , the meeting room door burst open and my secretary hurried in after a man who was the person that opened the door . He wore a face cap that covered his face . My secretary had a mortified look on her face as she came forward , panting with fear . * Alpha , I¡¯m sorry ! I told him he needed an appointment , but he insisted I held up my hand , dismissing her gently . ¡° It¡¯s alright . You can go . ¡± She nodded and hurried out of the office . After she left , I turned my attention to the mysterious visitor who stood quietly in the room . ¡° Identify yourself and state your business , I demanded . The man stood silently for a long moment , then slowly removed his cap and dark sses . My body tensed and I felt my blood run cold as Ramsey¡¯s face came into view . Chapter 95 95 Which is it ? ¡± Nathan My father immediately moved to stand between us , bowing down politely to acknowledge his presence , something I didn¡¯t bother with . What is the worst thing that can happen to me that hasn¡¯t happened before ? The tension in the room was thick enough to cut with a knife as both of us stared at each other . I could feel Ragnar stirring in annoyance within me , he hated Ramsey and I hated him more . ¡° L is not here , I said breaking the silence and began stacking the files in front of me , still holding his gaze . ¡° I didn¡¯te to see , her , he said calmly . ¡° Can you spare me a few minutes ? ¡± ¡° Then did youe to arrest me again ? Maybe kill me this time around ? ¡± I taunted with a cold. stare . ¡° Which is it , Lycan Leader ? ¡± His face remained impassive . He drew one of the chairs and settled on it , crossing his legs as he looked up , giving me a pointed starc . ¡° We need to talk . I was boiling with anger . The fact that he was no longer trying to hide his rudeness irked me so much that I wanted to reach out and wipe the smirk on his lips . Still , Iposed myself . I shouldn¡¯t let myself get riled up by him . ¡® Perhaps another time . I have a meeting now ,¡± I stared at my wristwatch , gathering the stacked files . My father remained in one corner of the room , watching us without saying anything- Read thetest and free novels at .Com ¡° It¡¯s about L ,¡± he said quietly ignoring my excuse . ¡° About our partnership . About everything ¡± At the mention of L¡¯s name , my control wavered slightly . My gaze flickered to my father , who understood my unspoken request and moved toward the door . ¡° I¡¯ll be right outside if you need me ,¡± he said , his gaze resting on Ramsey before leaving . The office fell silent as both of us sized each other up . These four years in the dungeon had changed my perspective about people like Ramsey who had taken up a pseudo ¨C act like a big , bad wolf when underneath , he was a softy and I am not afraid of him . ¡° Well ? ¡± I finally said , finally drawing the seat opposite him . ¡° Talk ,¡± quietly , that pointed expression still on his face . new Alpha of Blue Ridge . ¡° I didn¡¯te here to fight , Nathan , ¡± he start ¡° So you can rx . Congrattions , by the way , I heard you¡¯re now the Send me an invitation to the coronation . ¡± ¡° Skip the bullshit , Ramsey ¡­ why are you here and what is it about L do you want to talk about ? ¡± I asked . ¡° How long do you intend to keep her away from me ? ¡± he rose from his seat and crossed to the other eide of the room . Trumrzlo the omall bitelematta on veshhout a hunttle of water 1/3 C ¡° Eventually , we will have to meet . I hope you realize that . But keeping her away from me all because you¡¯re angry at something I did ¡­. ¡± He shook his head . ¡° I just don¡¯t understand . ¡± ¡° She¡¯s a grown woman now who can make decisions about if she wants to reconnect with her ex ¨C mate . Besides , we¡¯ve been too busy to talk about you . She¡¯s staying at my ce , for the time being , you see . ¡± He broke the seal of the water bottle and gulped down its entire content . When he finished , he tossed it into the bin at the corner , without looking at it and returned to his chair , an amused smile on his face . ¡° Is that little information supposed to make me jealous , Nathan ? Is that how insecure you are that you need my validation that bad ? Is that what this is all about ? ¡± I knew if I continued bantering words with him , I would lose my cool and that was his intention . ¡° Listen , I don¡¯t have time for long chats . If whatever it is that you came back for isn¡¯t important . I¡¯m afraid , I¡¯ll have to leave you now . I¡¯m busy as I mentioned earlier . ¡± He nodded , taking in a deep breath . ¡° I realized that I over ¨C yed my hand and ¡­ ¡± he cleared his throat noisily ¡° Trampled on your right by using my authority . I shouldn¡¯t have locked you up for four years . I was wrong and I apologize . ¡± I stared at him , wondering how to react to his half ¨C baked apology . ¡° First of all , I don¡¯t know what this is but whatever it is ¡­ can you please stop . I¡¯m really not interested in your apology or wait ¡­ ¡± A smug glint shed through my eyes as I regarded him . ¡° Is this regarding the renewal of the business alliance between Blue Ridge Pack and Dynasty Group ? ¡± I chuckled , stroking my chin . ¡° Lots of offers had already started pouring in several months . ago . at least from what I saw going through the archives of Alpha Logan ¡° And the benefits are attractive . It¡¯s not for certain if we would want to continue doing business with your pack . ¡° These alliances are the little ways we can all stay united , Alpha Nathan ,¡± he said quietly . ¡° But if you prefer to do business with packs abroad , then I have no intention to stop you . I just wanted to let you know that we would be willing to continue the partnership once the current one pses . ¡± I nodded scoffing . ¡° You came to apologize to me to set the record straight but you didn¡¯t even say how sorry you were . How you wasted four years of my life in the dungeon and you want me to just forgive you and move on like nothing happened ? ¡± ¡° I was hoping for that ,¡± he nodded . ¡° It¡¯ll be too much , maybe , but that is our issue . You¡¯re not supposed to mingle and these things . Except you want to give me the impression that you¡¯re the kind of person that seeks revenge . ¡± I was more stunned than I was angry . Ramsey¡¯s disy of rudeness knew no bounds . ¡° I¡¯ve heard ,¡± I decided not to argue with him again . ¡° There are still a few months left before the expiration . I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll reach an agreement by then . Well , if that¡¯s all ¡­ ¡± I rose to my feet and 23 95 Which is it ? ¡± he did the same . ¡° How¡¯s L ? ¡± he blurted out , adjusting his shirt awkwardly . ¡° How is she taking the news of her father¡¯s death ? ¡± ¡° Why are you so concerned about her , Alpha Ramsey ? ¡± I red at him . ¡° You rejected her , remember ? Move on with your life and stop hanging around her like a flea . ¡± ¡° I¡¯m not ! ¡± he sighed tiredly ¡° I would have gone to the pack house too beforeing here but I didn¡¯t want to startle her . ¡± ¡° You made the right choice . She doesn¡¯t want to see you . I thought she made it clear to your Beta . She¡¯s no longer bound to you . Let her go . ¡± His jaw tightened . ¡° Maybe . But I still have a right to see her . ¡± ¡° You don¡¯t have any rights where she¡¯s concerned , Ramsey . You lost that privilege the moment you tried to manipte her for your gain . ¡± The desperate look on his face faded , getting reced with a dark gaze . ¡° Careful , Nathan ¡­ you . don¡¯t want to offend me andmit another crime . ¡± I squared my shoulders , holding his gaze . ¡° L is under my protection now . If youy even at finger on her , Ramsey , you¡¯ll regret it . ¡± For a moment we stood in silence before a thought came to my mind . ¡° Listen , how about you let her go , stop chasing after her and I¡¯ll renew our contract with Dynasty Group for as long as you want . ¡± ¡° You¡¯re asking me to give up my mate ? ¡± he snarled , ring at me . ¡° I can¡¯t do that , Nathan . I did not endure four years without her to give her up to another man . ¡± ¡° You¡¯re nning to get married , Ramsey ¡­ are you even listening to yourself ? Except , of course , you want to break off your engagement with Cassidy Thorne and marry L ¡­ ¡± Chapter 96 96 Guilt ¨C tripping grief ¡­ L It was nearly dusk when I arrived at the pack house and the first time I would be going home since I arrived at Blue Ridge . I hesitated at the door , taking in a deep breath . I didn¡¯t know what to expect from my mother . Did she hate me less now ? I nced over my shoulder at the two pack warriors Beta Jeremy had insisted Ie with , their presence feltforting alright but I knew I had to face whatever was waiting for me inside the house . ¡° Wait here , I managed to say to them . ¡° I won¡¯t be long ¡± They nodded quietly and stood to one side of the terrace . I took another deep breath again before knocking . After a few seconds , the heavy door creaked open revealing one of the pack servants . It was our housekeeper . As soon as she saw me , she opened the door wider and bowed her head in greeting . ¡° Miss L . ¡± ¡° Good evening . I shed her an uneasy smile looking past her shoulders . ¡° Are my mother and my sister around ? ¡± ¡° Miss rissa went for a walk around the Packhouse to clear her head , while your mother is resting in the bedroom . Should I tell her you¡¯re here ? ¡± ¡° No ! ¡± I said quickly , feeling relieved somewhat . ¡° Let¡¯s not disturb her . I only came to get an important thing for my dad¡¯s funeral and will be out in no time . ¡± I entered the house , stopping to respond to the greetings of the few domestic staff who passed by or were working silently in the background . The atmosphere in the house felt depressing . Everyone I passed had a sombre look on their face . They were all mourning for my father . To everyone , he was a good man ¡­ except for me . I made my way through the hallway , trying not to get overwhelmed by the memories that rushed to my mind . My father sitting in his favourite chair in the sitting room , barking orders at m Family dinners that revolved around their perfect daughter rissa and moreints about me ¡­ the scent of his cologne still clung faintly to the air . Focus , I reminded myself . Just get suitable clothes for the funeral and leave . I repeated the mantra in my head , heading for the stairs that led to the master bedroom . I wasn¡¯t here to wallow in memories or to mourn ; I¡¯d done that enough already ¡­ in my own way . As I approached the master bedroom , I noticed the door was slightly ajar , which was unusual . Just as I reached out to push it open , a sound froze my steps ¨C soft chuckling , almost delirious drifted from within to my ears . My breath caught in my throat as I slowly peered inside . 14:46 € 96 Guilt ¨C tripping grief ¡­ The bedroom seemed empty . Deciding I may just be hearing things , I entered the bedroom this time and was about to walk in the direction of the closet when the soft , almost muffled chuckling reached my ears again . Startled , I decided to find out what it was . Following the direction where the sound hade from , I got to the other side of the massive bed and gasped slightly when I saw my mother sitting on the ground , crossed ¨C legged , flipping through a photo album spread across herp . Her fingers traced the photos as she flipped through the pages , pausing every so often tough or make one weird noise , though it sounded more like a pained release than trueughter . Her cheeks were streaked with dried tears and her eyes were swollen and red from crying . I¡¯ve heard that losing your mate- the pain , was worse than rejection and as someone who had experienced what it means to be rejected , I had an idea of how my mother felt right now . As if sensing my presence , she finally looked up and immediately the chuckling ceased and her gaze shifted from nostalgia to pure hatred that made me involuntarily take a step back . * I ¡­ I just came to get something suitable for Dad ¡­ for his burial . ¡± I stammered , with a trembling voice . She said nothing . She merely closed the photo album with a deliberate slowness that felt like she was contemting harming me before attempting to stand . She groaned as she tried to stand with her heavily pregnant form . Instinctively , I stepped forward to help but a sharp re from her made me recoil . Reaching for the bedpost instead , she pulled herself up , panting . Then she walked past me taking the photo album with her. ¡° Mom , please , I followed after her still keeping my distance . ¡° Can we talk ? I¡¯m sorry ¡­ please just tell me how to fix it , I promise I¡¯ll do anything ¡± But she ignored me and continued walking to the door . I followed her with my gaze fighting the tears that pooled at the corner of my eyes . As she reached the doorway, I noticed rissa was standing there . My mother passed by without saying a word to her . I quickly looked away , hoping to hide the tears in my eyes but rissa entered the room anyway . She didn¡¯t say anything to me at first . She just walked around the room slowly , her fingers brushing against father¡¯s belongings ¨C his reading sses on the nightstand , the watch he always forgot to wear , his favourite sweater draped over a chair . Finally , she sank onto the bed , running a hand over the quilt on it . ¡° This is the first time I¡¯ve been here , she said softly , tears gathering in her eyes . ¡° Since ¡­ since father ¡­ ¡± she couldn¡¯t finish the sentence , but she didn¡¯t need to . I crossed the room and sat down beside her , and for a moment , we sat in silence . 96 Guilt ¨C tripping grief ¡­. She lost her mate , her best friend plus carrying a baby doesn¡¯t make it easier . The pack healers . say that she¡¯s in deep grief ¨C it¡¯s hitting her harder than anyone expected and they said it¡¯ll take time , but she¡¯lle back to us eventually . I bit my lip , lowering my gaze to the floor and nodded . ¡° I just ¡­ ¡± I struggled , finding the words . almost painful to say aloud . ¡° I wanted to help her , but it¡¯s like she doesn¡¯t want to do with me . ¡± anything rissa didn¡¯t say anything . After a few more seconds of silence , she pointed to the rocking chair in the corner of the bedroom . ¡° Remember how father used to read to us here ? ¡± sheughed . ¡° Every morning before he goes to the office he¡¯d do all the different voices for each character . ¡± I smiled , my heart swelling at the memory . That was before I started getting my heat . ¡° Or when he¡¯d chase us around the yard , pretending to be some rogue wolf . ¡± rissa nodded , as a tear rolled down her cheek now . ¡° He was a good father , L ¡­ to both of us . I know ¡­ ¡± she took a deep breath . ¡° I know it got rocky for you at some point but he didn¡¯t stop loving you in the end . Read thetest and free novels at .Com When they took him to the pack hospital at the White Mountains ¡­ before his surgery ¡­ he had a brave smile on his face and he demanded to see you . ¡± I was familiar with the guilt ¨C tripping that came with wasn¡¯t interested even if our father suddenly start ef . I didn¡¯t know how to tell rissa that I to ept that he asked for me on his sick bed . loving me before he died . I was too broken I didn¡¯t care at all . I was only here out of duty and not obligation . ¡° Would you like my my help ? ¡± she asked suddenly , wiping the tears from her cheeks . ¡° To help you choose suitable clothes for dad . I have an idea what his favourite might be . ¡± I nodded with a small smile . ¡° Sure ! ¡± Chapter 97 97 Funeral day ¡­ L My father would beid to rest today . It¡¯s been a hectic week so far , from working hand in hand with Beta Jeremy , to inspecting the work done by every sub ¨C department we had to put together for the funeral and then making sure that all the guests have safe passage to Blue Ridge . This would be the second funeral I would be attending the first was Nathan¡¯s mother , the second my father . The funeral hall was filled with heavy silence as our guests trooped in , each one of them stopping to murmur quiet condolences to us where we were standing at the entrance of the hall , my mother and sister nking me at both sides . I was dressed in ck , barely taking note of the words each person was saying , I was too nervous to concentrate . Today wasn¡¯t just about grieving my father ; it was about facing the ghosts of my past the one person I hadn¡¯t seen in four years . Ramsey. I was dreading seeing him here ¡­ He arrived at midnight and was staying in the guest room prepared for him in the pack house . I had tried to push the thought of him from my mind and to focus solely on honoring the memory of my father but the anticipation was killing me . As the guests kepting , my eyes scanned each face , my chest tightening as the minutes dragged on , just when I was going to convince myself that he mighteter on , my breath caught in my throat when I spotted a familiar figure . ¨C Even in the throng , he still stood out tall , towering with broad shoulders that made him seem bigger than his original height . His short dark hair was cut in wavy length , stopping just at the nape of his neck ¨C he used to wear it longer . The years didn¡¯t diminish his beauty ¨C he was still as handsome as ever with a face that would disarm even the coldest of hearts and amber eyes that met mine now . Our gazes locked and for a heartbeat , I felt that familiar tug , like the one I¡¯d felt four years ago , when I had seen him in that g hall ¡­ even now , all I wanted was to go to him , to wrap myself in his arms and to let him fuck me until my legs turn to rubber . I squeezed my thighs together , swallowing as I pushed the immoral thought from my mind . I owed my father that much . As he moved through the crowd towards me , I could barely breathe , my body was frozen as I watched hime . I didn¡¯t even notice my sister , rssia shifting beside me or the guest politely waiting for my attention . ¡° L , rissa hissed , nudging me back to the present . I blinked , pulling my gaze away from Ramsey , realizing now that he was standing a few feet in front of me . That was when I noticed the dark ¨C haired woman perched possessively on his arms , shing diamond ring that looked expensive on the third finger of her left hand . Of course , it was Cassidy and no one else . 14. 47 a C 97 Funeral day ¡­. She wore a smug , disdainful look as she stared at me . Swallowing my emotions , I bowed politely to Ramsey . ¡° Alpha Ramsey ,¡± I said quietly , keeping my voice steady . His expression softened as he gave me a small nod in return . ¡° I¡¯m sorry for your loss , L ,¡± he said gently . I nodded , not trusting myself to speak . He moved over to my mother , taking her hands . ¡° Luna Vanessa ,¡± he said softly , maintaining a respectful tone . ¡° I¡¯m deeply sorry about everything . Alpha Logan was an incredible man and he¡¯ll be greatly missed . My mother nodded ; her eyes ssy with tears . ¡° Thank you , Alpha Ramsey . It means a lot to us to have you here ¡­ and your grandfather too . You cannot imagine how fulfilled I feel right now , knowing that Logan yed a role in keeping him alive . ¡± She shed him a smile , the first I had seen since I arrived . It was as though she wasforted by his presence as if acknowledging her grief was a balm she needed . ¡° We¡¯ll forever be indebted to your family and the memory of Alpha Logan . I hope you¡¯re doing okay though . Should you even be standing ? his eyes flicked to her engorged stomach causing my mother to smile . ¡° I¡¯ll be fine , Alpha . Don¡¯t worry ¡­ ¡± Ramsey moved over to rissa , murmuringforting words to her as well while my gaze wandered back to Cassidy who was now studying me with open disgust . Her lips were curled into a mocking smile as she stepped closer to me , her eyes running the length of my body . ¡° Well , well ,¡± she sneer ¡° see you haven¡¯t changed much since Ist saw you . Still the same tacky sense of dressing , always looking out of ce ,¡± she taunted . I arched my brow , refusing to mind her . Her smirk widened as she leaned in , sniffing the air around me suddenly . ¡° I don¡¯t smell your pheromones either , have you gotten a wolf yet ? Is that it ? Or does it mean you¡¯re still just a pathetic little human ? ¡± The words stung me and I had a thousand ready retort on the tip of my lips but I decided not to answer , keeping my expression neutral . Not today , I told myself . Today is all about Father . With a deep breath , I turned away from her , moving on to greet the next guest , trying to forget that the man who once made my heart race was standing behind me . Suddenly , I felt the briefest of touches against my palm , something sliding into my hand . Startled , I looked down and saw a small slip of paper in my palm . I looked up , catching Ramsey¡¯s eyes for the briefest of seconds before he continued into the hall with Cassidy . My heart raced as I looked at the folded note , my mind spinning with a lot of questions . Deciding , I didn¡¯t want to deal with this now , I slipped the note into the pocket of my dress . 98 Tam d my father died ¡­ 98 I am d my father died ¡­ L . After I was done greeting thest of the guests , I and my mother and sister made our way into the hall . I took a deep breath as I entered , scanning the room for my seat . To my dismay , I noticed that my assigned spot was next to Ramsey . My heart sank as I scanned the rows of chairs , looking for an open one but the only one avable was the one next to Ramsey . Steeling myself , I walked over . He sat straight and dignified , his amber eyes catching my movements as I approached . Nodding to me slightly , he acknowledged me , his gaze lingering a beat too long or maybe it was my imagination . I settled on the space and tried to concentrate , to ignore him but the heat radiating from his presence next to me was impossible to miss . As our thighs brushed , an electric jolt passed through me pooling in my lower belly , making it hard to focus on anything else . Soon , Beta Jeremy climbed the stage tomence the funeral . First , he thanked everyone who . attended and also recounted all the activities that we would be doing today . Then , he began to talk about father . ¡° Alpha Logan was a fierce protector of our pack , ¡± he started , his voice filled with reverence . ¡° But he was also a man of great humour and warmth . ¡± Then heunched into tales of stories revolving around my father . Recounting his warmth Read thetest and free novels at .Com ¡® indness , how he couldn¡¯t bear to pass by someone who was way suffering and for a moi t felt like I was in an alternate universe ¡­ or maybe the wrong father had died because the Alpha Logan I grew up to ¡­ was none of these things being mentioned . The subtle hatred had always been there right from when I knew nothing . It was always the he treated rissa differently from me . Gave her the nice toys , basically , anything she asked for why I was made to inherit her old toys or get second grade one or most times , none at all . It was always in the extra effort he would put up for my sister and none for me . So , who exactly was Beta Jeremy talking about ? The man that had sat there and allowed his child to walk but because he was too proud , he didn¡¯t try to stop her . He didn¡¯t act like the parent . The man who had watched me struggle with my heat every single month , rather than offering support , had antagonized me the more and had repeatedly called me a failure . away I rolled my eyes when someone in the hall , sniffed back tears at Beta Jeremy¡¯s recount . One by one , others rose to speak , each person sharing fond memories and heartfelt eulogy . I didn¡¯t know if they were lying because you literally cannot say bad things about dead people or if this was who my dad really was . Or maybe the version of him I got wasn¡¯t the nice one . I didn¡¯t know what to think . I was getting angry , so angry that I could feel tears begin to cloud my vision . How could he Chapter 98 98 Fam d my father died . possibly be all of these sweet things but yet , he treated me worse than a stranger ? I wondered , my frustration mounting with each passing second . Then , it was my turn . I rose on shaky legs , my gaze sweeping across the sea of sombre faces . I wasn¡¯t shy about taking the stage . Back in the human world , I¡¯ve presented in front ofrger crowds but humans were more merciful when ites to dealing with people . I¡¯ve seen a speaker go mute because of a panic attack when he once climbed the stage but instead of mocking and calling him ipetent , the crowd cheered for him . If it were in our world , in the presence of these judgemental gazes and scheming hearts , he would never stand a chance . I approached the stage , feeling a thousand pairs of eyes on me . Clutching the speech I had prepared ¨C carefully , crafted lies . I forced myself to stand tall , my hands trembling slightly . I¡¯d written kind words for the asion , but staring at them ¡­ with the words swimming before my eyes , each line feeling like me confessing that I was a fraud ¡­. This is a farce . It¡¯s not who he was not really . I couldn¡¯t bring myself to say these nice things about a man who had treated me as though I was invisible . My gaze s this ¡° . swept across the crowd andnded on Nathan . He nodded to me mouthing ¡° You¡¯ve got They were just words , right ? And all I had to do was read it out but the resentment and bitterness I¡¯ve harboured all these years ¡­ that have taken deep roots in my heart felt too heavy . I was beginning to waste people¡¯s time now . So , I cleared my throat , and opened my mouth , willing myself to say something anything . ¡° My father ¡­ My father ¡­ ¡± I began but the words were lodged in my chest , choked by an overwhelming wave of anger and grief : ¡° I¡¯m d he died ¡­ ¡± I heard myself say . The crowd gasped as everyone stared at me wide ¨C eyed . I had let my intrusive thoughts win . ¡° No ¡­ no ¡­ ¡± I raised my hands catingly . ¡° That¡¯s not what I meant ,¡± I stammered , trying to collect myself . Angry tears pricked at my eyes and swiped at them , cursing at my weakness . ¡° I¡¯m just ¡­ being so emotional . What I wanted to say is ¡­ my father , Alpha Logan Woond is ¡­ was ¡­. Read thetest and free novels at .Com A g ¡­ ¡± I trailed off shaking my head . ¡° I¡¯m sorry , I choked out tightening my grip on the paper . ¡° I just ¡­ I don¡¯t know how to put into words what he meant to me ¡­ especially to me . ¡± I took another deep steadying breath , but the tears were following down my cheeks unbridled . ¡° Who am I kidding ? ¡± I chuckled sadly ¡° I don¡¯t think I can do this . I¡¯m sorry for wasting your time . I should go now I turned , hurriedly stepping off the stage when my heel caught on the hem of my dress causing me to stumble forward . I braced myself for the impact as if I hadn¡¯t embarrassed myself enough . But just before I reached the ground , strong arms enveloped me . 14:47 2/3 I am d my father died ¡­. It was Nathan . He steadied me , cupping my face , and cleaning my tears as he looked at me with concern . ¡° Hey ¡­ it¡¯s okay . You don¡¯t have to do it if you don¡¯t want to . ¡± My eyes darted to Ramsey , who sat there , doing nothing and I felt another surge of annoyance pass through me . I took a step back from Nathan¡¯s arms brushing his hand away , even though my cheeks were flushed with embarrassment . I could practically hear my father¡¯s voice now , reminding me how much misfortune I had brought to him by being his daughter . ¡° I¡¯m fine ,¡± I managed , taking another step backwards as Nathan tried to reach for me . I could see the hurt in his eyes but I was too overwhelmed to care . ¡° I just need ¡­ I need some air . ¡± Without another word , and without another nce at anyone , I bolted out of the hall , as fresh tears streamed down my face . To the visitors ¡­ this would be an eyesore ¡­ but to members of Blue Ridge ¡­ to my mother and my sister ¡­ to Ramsey ¡­ oh especially to him ¡­ this was me just being me . The reason why he had rejected me and chosen another woman . Even me ¡­ I didn¡¯t want myself for anyone . Chapter 99 99 12 hours , earlier ¡­ Ramsey ¡ª 12 Hours Earlier- ~~ It was a few minutes after midnight when we finally arrived at Blue Ridge Pack Me and my entourage which consisted of my grandfather , the core White Mountains Elders and Cassidy who insisted oning with me despite my refusal . We made a lot of stops on our way here due to my grandfather¡¯s fragile state and since we were travelling with healers , we had to stop several times for them to attend to him . Nathan and his father alongside Alpha Logan¡¯s widow had weed us , but there was no sign of L . Was she purposely avoiding me ? After we were fed , and I freshened up , everyone went into their room immediately , the journey had worn us out . However , an hourter , I was still wide awake staring at the ceiling and it didn¡¯t help that Lax was agitated . Cassidy had slipped into my room at some point , much to Lax¡¯s chagrin and despite my pleas that I wanted to be left alone . Because of how much Lax disliked her , he was making it impossible for me to get a shut eye . Finally , at 2. am , I decided to give up on trying to sleep again . Risin quietly from the bed so as not to wake an already sleeping Cassidy , I threw on a pair of casual clothes before slipping out of the room . The main building of the pack house still buzzed with activities as servants were makingst ¨C minute arrangements for the funeral that would be heldter today , so the ce was a bit lively . I passed through them , nodding at their scattered greetings for those who recognized me . I strolled around a bit around the Alpha building , pretending to be interested in the funeral arrangements being made when in reality , I was hoping to catch a glimpse of L . It was killing me that since she arrived , I¡¯d been unable to see her . Read thetest and free novels at .Com I¡¯ve been searching all these years and now that I have her at arm¡¯s reach ¡­ it¡¯s impossible to even get a peak . I moved away from the Alpha building and headed for the gate after a while , loving how the cool night air was soothing my frayed nerves . I had to see her today , no matter what . Even if it was to corner her and force her to listen to me ¡­ I had to . I was so deep in thought that I didn¡¯t know I had been walking in the direction of the Beta House . It wasn¡¯t until I was standing at the gate that I realized that . to I wanted to turn back , Dack to the direction I hade from but then , I remembered Nathan bragging about L being in his house . In the end , I let my curiosity get the better of me and walked into thepound . For a moment , I contemted going to knock on the doors , like I had done thest time I was here to arrest Nathan but it waste and everyone would be asleep . Sighing , I circled the main building ¡­ looking at the windows , wondering which of the rooms L was sleeping in at this moment . 14 OF 99 12 hours earlier ¡­ I was so immersed in my thoughts that I didn¡¯t Nathane up from behind me . ¡° Looking for someone ? ¡± When I turned , Nathan emerged from the darkness , staring at me suspiciously . He had a vicious look on his face . Despite being caught , I maintained myposure giving him a defiant shrug . ¡° I was passing by ¡± I said calmly . ¡° Thought I¡¯d see if L was awake . Which of the floors is her bedroom on ? ¡± ¨C I knew the statement would provoke Nathan that was precisely why I had said it . However , he responded with an unexpected level of calmness that angered me . ¡° I heard movement outside the house and I came out to check ¡­ ¡± he paused slightly holding my gaze . ¡° But when I left the room , L was sleeping peacefully . So , I¡¯m sorry you can¡¯t see her . It took me nearly two hours to rock her to sleep . My heart flipped anxiously as the meaning of his words settled on me . I didn¡¯t know if it was a calcted move to get me equally angry but he seeded because Lax snarled with jealousy . The thought of another man sharing a bed with our mate felt like torture . Fighting to hide the jealousy from my expression , I nced up at him , but he continued smoothly before I could say another word . ¡° Can¡¯t sleep either ? ¡± He asked with a false friendly tone . ¡° Me too . How about we go for a walk ? Blue Ridge is best appreciated on nights like this . ¡± Without waiting for my response , he turned and started for the gate . I had no other choice but to fall into step beside him . We walked for a while , allowing the light from the moon to serve as a beacon . We didn¡¯t say a word to each other ¡­ there was nothing to say . We hate ourselves . Suddenly , Nathan spoke , breaking the silence . ¡° Have you thought about my offer ? ¡± I scoffed , shing him an incredulous smile . ¡° There was nothing to think about , Nathan . My answer didn¡¯t change and it won¡¯t in the longest time . I won¡¯t give up , L ¡­ not now not ever . She¡¯s my mate and I love her . ¡° You don¡¯t love her , Ramsey . You love the idea of having her . You might want to be intimate with her , you might hate the fact that she¡¯s not one of those weak women you¡¯re used to and you¡¯re pursuing her because you cannot stand the thought of a woman besting you ¡­ but you don¡¯t love her : ¡° Just because I don¡¯t want to make our bond public doesn¡¯t count as not loving her . You¡¯re just an Alpha and a Werewolf at that . Wee from different worlds ¡­ you can put up with anything but in my world ¡­ perfection is power not warriors , not riches but perfection . If you¡¯re going to be rich , you have to be perfectly rich ¡­ if you¡¯re going to have warriors you have to ¡­ ¡± ¡° Have perfect warriors ¡­ ¡± Nathanpleted for me , scratching his cars with his brows scrunched up with irritation . ¡° You¡¯ve said that a lot of times already . Then why don¡¯t you go for your perfect Lycan woman- Cassidy Thorne ? Why are you chasing after a werewolf , Lycan ? ¡± he taunted . 14 . 99 12 hours , earlier ¡­ ¡° Because she¡¯s my mate my only mate . ¡± He smiled , unbothered by my deration . ¡° I see you¡¯re still as stubborn as ever ,¡± he mused as a cold smile yed on his lips . ¡° You know , it never ends well for stubborn people . ¡± I clenched my jaw , feeling my patience thin . ¡° And you¡¯re still the most brazen werewolf I¡¯ve ever met . Nathan . Every time we meet , you insist on throwing your threats around . I could crush you with only the flick of my finger , Nathan ¡­ do you still remember that I am a Lycan or has your selective amnesia wiped off that information . ¡± ¡° Long ago ! ¡± he retorted with augh . ¡° You¡¯re not anything to me , Ramsey . I told you ¡­ I stopped respecting you from the moment I saw a tear on L¡¯s face and found out you were the cause . ¡° Is this a werewolf thing ? Coveting another man¡¯s woman ? I heard y¡¯all act like barbarians ¡­ meeting you has confirmed that . ¡± ¡° She¡¯s not your woman , Ramsey Kincaid ,¡± he said quietly , shing me another cold smile ¡° And she would never be your woman . You had a chance once but I¡¯ll make it my life¡¯s mission to make sure ¡­ you never know what it means to be with someone like L . ¡± Iughed , amused by his confidence . ¡° You really scare me . ¡± He took a step closer to me , close enough that I could see the cold , dangerous glint in his eyes . enhanced by the light from the moon . ¡° Let me make you a promise , Lycan Leader Ramsey , he said , his voice dropping to a near ¨C whisper . ¡° And then , a threat . ¡± I held his gaze , mping down on my fighting instinct that hovered at the surface . ¡° First , I¡¯ll ensure we renew every trade agreement and every export treaty between Blue Ridge and the White Mountains . I¡¯ll keep everymitment we¡¯ve made to each other , alliances ¡­ you name it . Business as susual ; his smile grew sharper . ¡° But if you don¡¯t leave L alone ¡­ ¡± He lowered his mouth to my ear , his voice dropping a notch lower . ¡° I will destroy everything precious to you . I¡¯ll see to it that you lose everything you hold dear . One day , Ramsey , when you least expect it , I¡¯ll bring you to your knees ¡­ I will strike and you¡¯ll never see iting . The words hung in the air between us . Then as if flipping a switch , he took a step back , pping a hand on my shoulders as if we were friends . The coldness had left his eyes too , ¡° That , my friend ; he said , grinning , ¡° Is called a threat . The first real one I¡¯ve ever made to and hopefully thest . you He straightened his jacket casually . ¡° Now , stop loitering around my house , I¡¯m not sure , I¡¯ll be lenient the next time . It¡¯ll be morning soon and Werewolf funerals are energetic ¡­ you should get some sleep . Good night , my leader He gave me a curt bow before he turned on his heels and left . Chapter 100 100 Lavender and rain ¡­ Ramsey The moment I saw L standing at the entrance of the funeral hall that morning , it had taken every ounce of self ¨C control not to reach for her and for once ¡­ I was grateful for the bourgeois nature of the ceremonial Lycan Leader attire I was wearing as it helped to cover my erection . The frightened , wide ¨C eyed girl from four years ago had transformed into a woman with perky but full presses that were outlined on the mourning dress she had on . Her once narrow hips had widened , framing a perfect butt , that made me envision riding her from back and pping those cheeks . And gods ¡­ her neck ! Slender , graceful ¡­ reminded me of the way she had arched it ; the day I had marked her in the garden . Lax , was practically howling at the sight of her , urging me to im what was rightfully ours to hold her , kiss her and mark her as our mate once more . But I couldn¡¯t . Not with the entire Werewolves and Lycans watching . Not with Cassidy clinging possessively to my arm like a serpent waiting to strike . I had barely registered the other guests milling about . My eyes were glued to L . Every movement , every nce , she cast toward the ground or at the visitors epting their condolences triggered a memory in me too . This had been me , 19 years ago at White Moon Pack receiving condolences when I had lost my parents . I was 8 years old at that time . I could see the pain behind her eyes as she smiled at each guest , making me wonder if she missed her father . The years had sharpened her beauty and had added an allure I couldn¡¯t ignore . She was no longer the fragile L I¡¯d once known ; she was a woman now ¡­ a woman I¡¯ve missed terribly . I tried to stayposed as I walked toward her , Cassidy beside me . But when she finally looked up . and our gazes locked , I felt an uncontroble urge to reach for her , bring her closer , and erase the years that had kept us apart . Lax was going around in wild circles now that we were close enough to her . He was wing at my insides , demanding to break through and im his mate . But I managed to hold her hand , nodding in her direction and thankfully , I said their first words that popped into my head before moving to her mother . I moved away from her quickly , a minute more , I would be tearing through thoseyers of clothes and sticking myself deep into her . Lax was furious and was already snarling at me , urging me to throw caution to the wind , to take L in my arms . ¡° Not here ! I reminded him . ¡° Not with Cassidy standing beside us , her presence is a constant reminder of theplication we would face if I go out of character . ¡± Now with her sitting next to me and our thighs rubbing ¡­ I was struggling . Holding onto thest shred of my sanity ¡­ reminding myself that everyone in this room today was looking up to me . When she went on stone . Tuateb?d her ofronder . My heart twister nainfully at the eight of her 100 Lavender and rain . standing there , paper in hand deciding if to perform her duties as her father¡¯s daughter or let gopletely . ¡° My father ¡­ ¡± She started , her voice trembling with emotion . I could see how difficult this was for her- trying to paint a perfect picture of her father when the only memories she had were filled with rejection and istion . I¡¯d learned the truth about her through Lenny . How they had deserted her and treated her like an outcast . Learnt about all the whispers , the sideways nces , the barely concealed disgust ¨C all because she was different . Because she hadn¡¯t shifted . Because she wasn¡¯t what they expected her to be . When she could no longer pretend and fled the hall , I instinctively rose to my feet to go after her but before I could rise properly , Cassidy¡¯s hand rested on my arm , pulling me back to the chair with surprising strength with her perfectly manicured nails digging into my flesh . ¡° Where do you think you¡¯re going ? ¡± she hissed , loud enough for only me to hear . I didn¡¯t bother replying , my eyes were fixed in the direction I had seen L run to . ¡° Don¡¯t tell me you were actually going to chase after that deviant if I hadn¡¯t stopped you ? ¡± She asked with disbelief in her voice . ¡° Have you forgotten where you are ? Who you are ? Your position as the Lycan Leader ¡­ all the people here are your subjects ¡­ is this the way you want to show yourself to them ? ¡± ¡° I¡¯m sure my people would understand that I just as ordinary as they are . I only want to talk to her , I replied . ¡° Why ? ¡± she fired ¡° I won¡¯t let you do this to me , Ramsey . If you move an inch from your seat , I will ¡­ ¡± I didn¡¯t wait to hear the rest . I wrenched my arm from her grip and rose to my feet . Lax leading me now . He was tired of pretending to be fine . He needed his mate . As 1 strode out of the hall , I ignored the whisperes from the people that followed in my wake . Nathan had taken control of the stage and was saying few words about Alpha Logan and I could feel Cassidy¡¯s furious gaze boring into my back . Let her watch , I didn¡¯t care . Read thetest and free novels at .Com Four years of separation had done nothing to diminish the bond I still felt for her . If anything , seeing her again only strengthened it , pulling me tighter to her than ever . The note I had slipped into her hand carlier suddenly felt like it would do nothing to convey my feelings ¨C there were so many things I needed to tell h With each step , Lax¡¯s agitation grew as memories of the first time I met L pushed into my mind . The way she had managed a smile at me , the way her eyes had lit up when sheughter , the feel of her in my arms and the taste of her kiss . 1 finally came out of the hall and immediately caught her scent ¨Cvender and rain ¡­ only L had that scent . Chapter 101 101 Lycan power ¡­ Ramsey I followed her scent and found her by a small secluded bench under the tall , arching trees , a distance away from the funeral hall . She sat alone , her shoulders hunched with her face buried in her hands as she cried silently . I stood there for a second , staring at her hopelessly . I didn¡¯t know if it was wise to console her or to give her space . Deciding I needed to give her space , I took a step backwards trying to walk as stealthy as I could so I won¡¯t startle her but suddenly , she looked up . The moment she saw me , she rose to her feet , brushing away her tears and straightening her dress . She didn¡¯t say a word , but the guarded look on her face said enough . She began to walk away but I chased after her , stepping into her path . ¡° L ¡­ Wait ! Please , don¡¯t go . ¡± She let out a bitterugh . ¡° Why ? Are you here to gloat ? To remind me that I don¡¯t fit in too or is it to arrest me and keep me locked up ? What is it you want this time around , Ramsey ? ¡± My mind flipped with fear at her insinuations . For a moment , I felt so bad . But I tried not to show it . ¡° I saw you leave the hall ¡­ are you alright ? ¡± ¡° Yes ! ¡± she said tersely . ¡° Is there no reason I shouldn¡¯t be ? ¡± ¡° Of course not ! ¡± I shook my head . ¡° It¡¯s just that , today is your father¡¯s funeral and as someone who has lost his parents , I know how overwhelming this can be and ¡­ ¡± ¡° It¡¯s not overwhelming for me , Ramsey , ¡± she stopped me mid ¨C sentence . ¡° I¡¯m not crying because I miss my father . I actually don¡¯t . I¡¯m crying because I am so angry . I had to listen to everyonee up that stage with fake smiles on their faces painting a picture of my father that I don¡¯t know of . That¡¯s why I cried . ¡± It was my turn to be surprised . ¡° Oh ¡­ ¡± I nodded . ¡° Ermm ¡­ surpising , honestly . I didn¡¯t expect that . I thought you w ¡° What do you want , Ramsey ? ¡± she cut me short again , staring at me coldly . ¡° Why are you here and if it¡¯s because of your message through your Beta ¡­ forget about it . There¡¯s nothing left to say between us . This wasn¡¯t going as I had anticipated . Taking a deep breath , I let my eyes search hers . ¡° There¡¯s something I need to give you , I said reaching into my pocket . I pulled out a small , emerald chain , its delicate links glinting faintly in the sunlight . A simple charm dangled from it a tiny , roughly made crescent moon . ¡° Your father ¡­ he gave this to me before he . . before he passed , I cleared my throat . ¡° He asked me to make sure you got it . ¡± Her gaze flickered to the chain , her expression softening slightly as she recognised it . She reached out , hesitating before her fingers brushed the old charm . ¡° I made this for him ¡­ when I 101 Lycan power ¡­. was little ¡­ maybe 5 or 6 , ¡± she murmured , looking up at me . ¡° It¡¯s old , I didn¡¯t think he would still have it . ¡± ¡° Well , he held onto it all these years , ¡± I said quietly . ¡° While we waited for help and I held him ¡­ Even ¡­ even in hisst moments , he remembered it , remembered you . I know you had a rocky rtionship with your dad but he loved you , L . More than you know . He was the only person he asked of you when he was dying . ¡± She stared at me for a few seconds before she looked away and snorted . ¡° So ? What is this piece of information supposed to do ? Format the years of constant maltreatment from him just because of some stupid neck chain and a charm I got from a cookie box ? I don¡¯t know , Ramsey . . my father had either grown senile at the time of his death or you¡¯re just really ignorant about how loving my family had been ; supposedly . ¡± ¡° How can your words be so careless ? ¡± I stared at her with shock . ¡° You cannot seriously not miss your dad ? ¡± ¡° I don¡¯t ¡­ ¡± she shrugged . ¡° Why is it surprising to you ? Anyways , thank you for spending his dying minutes with him , she snatched the ne from me pocketing it . ¡° It¡¯s a relief to know he didn¡¯t spend it alone . I should go ¡­. ¡° I miss you . ¡± the words left my lips before I could stop them . She paused and turned to face me , arching her brows at me . ¡° gods ! L ¡­ I miss you so much that it hurts . ¡± She raised her hand , stopping me from speaking further . ¡° Don¡¯t , Ramsey . The only reason why I¡¯m still here having this conversation with you is because there¡¯s nowhere else to go but don¡¯t test my patience . You won¡¯t like the oue . ¡± She turned to leave again . ¡° I mean it , L , Unable to resist any longer , I stepped forward , wrapping my arms around her from behind . I felt her stiffen but I didn¡¯t let go . ¡° Four years , I whispered against her hair . ¡° Four years and not a single day passed that I didn¡¯t think about you . ¡± ¡° Ramsey ¡­ ¡± her voice wavered . ¡° Just hear me out , L ¡­ let me speak , just this once . ¡± My arms tightened slightly . ¡° I know I hurt you , I know I let you down when you needed me the most . But rejecting you ¡­ it was the biggest mistake of my life . ¡± Her hands came up to grip my forearms , but whether to push me away or hold me closer , I couldn¡¯t tell . ¡° Thank you for your kind words but I don¡¯t care . Now , will you let me go or ¡­ ¡± She lifted her hand , revealing a small spray can that she pointed at my face . ¡° This is wolfsbane spray ¡­ just in a little concentration . It will not kill you but you¡¯d wish it does . Choose ¡­ Surprised , my hold loosened and she wiggled out of it , and then turned to face me . ¡° I saw the Just in your eyes when you first arrived at the Funeral hall and even right now , I can tell there¡¯s an erection hidden under thatyer of thick clothes ¡­ ¡± My ears reddened with embarrassment . ¡° It¡¯s It¡¯s not what you think . I was just reacting to ¡­ ¡± ¨C ¡° I know you want to sleep with me so badly , she continued without letting me speak . Read thetest and free novels at .Com ¡° That¡¯s why you¡¯ve been so eader in se me Vou want to have me one more ti r 101 Lycan power ¡­. to fuck your ex ¨C mate ? ¡± ¡° L ! ¡± my eyes widened at her choice of words and the carefree way she seemed to be using them . +69 ¡° I don¡¯t know if you expected me to fall over you and wee you with open arms but Ramsey ¡­. listen to me carefully ¡­ we will never get back together . I bate you so much ¡­ I hate you more for what you did to my friend , Nathan , I hate you for how you enved my dad all because of your doggedness to find me ¡­ not that it makes any different now that he¡¯s dead but my sister seems to think it was my fault ¡­ ¡± ¡° That¡¯s not what happened ¡­ ¡± I tried again but she ingored me . ¡° The years didn¡¯t change anything for me and nothing has changed between us . You¡¯re still the Lycan Leader and I¡¯m still the defiant who can¡¯t shift . ¡± ¡° But I have changed , I took a step toward her . ¡° I¡¯m not the same weak Ramsey who let others dictate his choices . I¡¯m not letting you go again . ¡± ¡° Are you ready to break off your engagement with Cassidy ? ¡± she asked , staring pointedly at me . ¡° C¡¯mon , L ¡­ ¡± I sighed , ¡° It¡¯s not that easy . It¡¯ll take a while ¡­ yes but ¡­ we can work on it and with you by my side ¡­. ¡± ¡° I¡¯ll make it simple for you , ¡± she interrupted me again . ¡° Break up your engagement to Cassidy Thorne , seek Nathan¡¯s forgivness for what you did and mine too . Then maybe , I¡¯ll give you an audience but if you cannot ¡­ then this si thest time we¡¯d be meeting in public and if you try to force me ¡­ ¡± Lax snarled within me ¡­ gaining control of my senses for a minute ¡­ before I could rein him in ¡­ I had crossed the distance between me and L and lowered my head , capturing her lips . Chapter 102 102 Kiss and make up ¡­ Ramsey POV Lax stirred within me , overpowering all my reasoning , filling every inch of my being with the primal need to be with his mate . And before I knew it , I was closing the distance between me and L , reaching up to cup her cheek as I drew her closer . Her eyes widened when she saw me approach ¨C it was as if she knew what would happen at that moment . ¡° Ramsey , wait ¨C the words barely left her lips before my mouth crashed against her . Hungry . desperate for a kiss . The kiss ignited years of suppressed longing that exploded into an intense wave of hunger . Years of trying to be with several women , hoping that with each one , I would feel the way I had felt the first time with L . But none of them could measure up ¡­ none of those feelings couldpete with the sweetness that coursed through my body right now . I groaned , gathering her in my arms , pressing her tightly against me as I surrendered to the passion . Lax growled approvingly ¨C he was sharing me with her now ¨C urging me on , thrilled by the closeness of our mate . Every touch , every movement felt like I was being pulled deeper into pleasure so sweet that I hadn¡¯t allowed myself to feel it in so long . I groaned as her lips parted , allowing me to explore the sweetness of her mouth . I suckled on her lower lips and got rewarded with an approving growl from her . Did she miss me as much as I did her ? I had no time to think of that because her hands went around my neck , opening up herself to me , pressing those supple melons against my chest . I let my hand run down the small of her back and then lower down . I grabbed her butt cheeks squeezing them at the same time . She moaned against my mouth , instinctively grounding on the length of my arousal that was pressing warmly on her thigh . I wanted her ¡­ It didn¡¯t matter if this wasn¡¯t the right ce or time ¡­ I wanted her . With one hand trained on her butt , I pulled away from the kissing , lowering my lips to her neck , showering wet kisses as she arched . I found where my mark had once been and swirled my tongue around it ¡­ getting rewarded with another appreciative moan . My free hand , cupped her breast , rubbing the already engorged nipples through the flimsy material of the mourning dress she had on . She threw her head backwards and groaned , then without warning , snaked her right leg around me , letting me feel the heat and smell of her arousal . Nothing else mattered . The world vanished ¨C Cassidy , my grandfather , the ever ¨C watchful eyes of the White Moon Pack Elders , the judgmental gazes of the Southern Werewolf Alphas ¡­ Nathan¡¯s re ¨C it all disappeared . All that mattered was L , the feel of her in my arms , the taste of her bine the prest of her amoueal 102 Kiss and make up ¡­ ¡° So , this is what it¡¯s like , ¡± I thought quietly , marvelling at the overwhelming feeling of rightness . It felt electric , consuming as if this kiss was mending every fracture in my soul . Her hands caressed my chest , stopping to rub at my nipples already peeking out from theyers of my ceremonial attire . Then without warning , she moved down to my groin and grabbed my aching hardness . I muttered something inexplicable , pushing myself into her . Loving the way , she ran her hand up and down my length . ¡° Fuck me ! ¡± she suddenly whispered into my ear , trying to reach for my zipper buried in theyers of my clothes . Just as she reached for the belt a strong grip yanked me back , tearing me away from her . Disoriented , I staggered , reeling from the loss of her warmth . I tried to lunge at her again but a rough voice filtered into my ears , it was filled with rage . Before I could understand what was happening , where the voice wasing from , a blownded squarely on my jaw , sending me stumbling . Blinking , I looked up , bewildered , only to see Nathan standing in front of me , fury written boldly on his face . ¡° What the hell do you think you¡¯re doing , Ramsey ? ¡± he growled , his eyes shing . And without another word , he lunged towards me again , fist raised . I had opened my mouth to exin to him but the next moment , I saw his blowing towards me again . My reflexes came alive and I took a step to the side , dodging the blow . I raised my hands , attempting to calm him down . ¡° Nathan , wait ! It¡¯s not what you think , I tried to say , still dazed from everything . But Nathan was not listening . His eyes narrowed , with hatred as he swung at me again . I barely dodged the third time . At this point , trying to talk him out of it was as good as me trying to talk to a rock . He was beyond . reason . Unable to hold back any longer , I deflected his next swing and retaliated , allowing my fist to connect with Nathan¡¯s jaw. Lax snarled within me , feeding off the adrenaline as we shed . In the next few minutes , both of us ¨C good fighters from what I realized ,nded blows at each other . I was getting pissed by the interruption while still wondering why he was fighting me . Our grunts and fists filled the air , each of us trying to gain the upper hand . I didn¡¯t know that our scuffle had attracted some of the people in the funeral hall . We continued fighting . My knuckles stung as 1 blocked another jab from him , the strain almost making me lose my footing . This wasn¡¯t how I¡¯d wanted this day to go ¨C I hade here intending to pay my final respects to Alpha Logan , not to engage in a fight with a werewolf . Suddenly , I noticed the small crowd . I could see the shock on their faces , the disbelief but no one seemed willing to try to break I and Nathan apart until L¡¯s voice rang out . ¡° Stop ! Both of you , stop it !¡± Both of us stoned immediately ¨C willing fiste nolueel mid ¨C air panting an 14. 07 102 Kiss and make up ¡­ L standing a few feet away . Her expression was a mixture of hurt and exasperation as she came towards us , her gaze flickering from one person to the other . ¡° Enough . Both of you ,¡± her gaze rested on Nathan . ¡° This is neither the time nor ce for your little boy¡¯s squabble . Nathan ¡­ I expected better from you and you , Ramsey ¡­ ¡± she turned to look . at me , disappointment coating her features . ¡° You¡¯ve disgraced yourself immensely before your people . How will you face them now ? ¡± ¡° I don¡¯t have any regrets , I said triumphantly , allowing my gaze to settle on Nathan who had a small cut at the corner of his eyes . ¡° I¡¯ll do anything just to be with you . ¡± Just then , Beta Jeremy , Nathan¡¯s father arrived on the scene . He rushed towards us immediately , reading the situation without asking and immediately understood then he went back to the small crowd . ¡° Have you no respect for the dead ? How can you call yourself noblemen when you¡¯re here . watching two people fool around ? Get back inside , all of you , now ! ¡± Jeremy Tanner was just a Beta but the authoritative tone was enough to send every Alpha present in the crowd , scrambling back to the funeral hall . Perhaps , this was how his son had inherited the fearlessness he always flexed in my face . Once the crowd had dispersed , L turned to him . ¡° Please , Beta Jeremy . Could you take Nathan back inside ? ¡± ¡° And what of you ? ¡± Nathan asked , his eyes shing with fury again . ¡° He was forcing himself on you , L . I saw him reach out to you . You shouldn¡¯t be within an inch next to him . ¡± ¡° And you shouldn¡¯t have responded that way , Nathan . Read thetest and free novels at .Com , go with your father and get treated first . ¡± Nathan scoffed , shrugging out of his father¡¯s hands as he red at me , then at L before walking away . We watched as both father and son left . Then without looking at me , she reached out and grasped my hand firmly and began to lead me deeper into the garden . ¡° Come with me , was all she said . Chapter 103 Read thetest and free novels at .Com Chapter 104 103 Your worst nightmare , yet to happen ¡­ Ramsey . She led me deeper into the garden until we were amid well ¨C cut shrubs and flowers . Then she backed me against a giant oak tree . I was about to exin that I¡¯ve missed her so much when she lowered herself to her knees in front of me , parted theyers of my heavy ceremonial attire and reached for my belt . I was too shocked to understand what was going on . I had expected that she wanted to give me an ear full but she was acting out of character , so unlike L . In no time , my arousal sprang out of the confines of my trousers . ¡° Remove the outeryers of your clothes , so it¡¯ll be easier , I don¡¯t want anything getting in the way . ¡± I did as she instructed , albeit ¡­ slowly as I was trying to understand how she was taking the lead in this . I¡¯ve never had a woman lead me into lovemaking . I watched as she reached underneath her gown and rolled down ckcey panties which she kept carefully on a flower bed nearby . ¡° Hurry , she urged . ¡° We don¡¯t have time . ¡± Another shocker . ¡° Not to be a killjoy here , L ¡­ but what are you doing right now ? What¡¯s going on ? ¡± She pursed her lips , rolling her eyes . ¡° Isn¡¯t this what you want ? ¡± she sighed . ¡° Fine ¡­ I didn¡¯t think the myth about meeting your ex and wanting to fuck them again was true until today . I am horny ¨C it¡¯s been a while for me and you want me too ¡­ so why not ? And shouldn¡¯t we get this out of the way already ? I¡¯ll be leaving after my father¡¯s funeral , so this is our only chance . ¡± I turnedid immediately as it dawned on me what she meant . ¡° Y ¨C you think I just wanted to meet you for this ? To sleep with you ?¡± I asked . She shrugged . ¡° What else would there be ? You said so yourself back then that sex with your mate is ¡­ ¡± ¡° Can you just stop being vulgar ? ¡± I raised my hands , interrupting her . ¡° It¡¯s so unlike you to use raw words . Not to mention it¡¯s cringy and you¡¯re a woman . ¡± * But you can use it ? ¡± she retorted , giving me an amused smile . ¡° I¡¯m sorry , I guess staying with the humans so long has rubbed off on me . Anyways , are you in or out ? ¡± She bunched her gown to her waist , revealing her womanliness , I felt my arousal stiffen immediately but for the first time , I didn¡¯t want this . I wanted L ¡­ fair enough ¡­ in every way possible but not with the mindset she was already riding on . She came closer to me , reaching for my arousal ¨C stroking it and kissing me at the same time . I allowed my baser instincts to take the lead . We kissed and touched each other for a while , until she broke the kiss sounding breathless as she turned , and reared my length at the opening of her wet slit . 103 Your worst nightmare , yet to happen . ¡° L ¡­ ¡± ¡° Hold on ¡­ ¡± she turned to me abruptly . ¡° Do you have protection ? I don¡¯t want to deal with a baby . after this . ¡± What the hell was happening ? I just stood there , staring at her . When I didn¡¯t answer her , she backed away , reaching for her panties which she gingerly slipped back on . Then came up to me with a sigh again . ¡° I guess we would not fulfil your fantasy . If I had known this would happen , I have sometex in my purse , I would have brought them with me . Anyways ,¡± she grinned at me ¡­ ¡° We better head back to the hall before your vicious fianc¨¦ees looking for you . ¡± any ¡­ we The only word I heard wastex . ¡° You walk around with condoms ? ¡± I heard myself ask . ¡° Why ? ¡± Arching her brows , she gave me a funny look . ¡° Just in case the man doesn¡¯te with any wouldn¡¯t want something as little as that to get in the way of our fun , would we ? ¡± ¡° You¡­ you were having sex ? I mean ¡­ you¡¯ve been having sex ¡­ all this while ? ¡± ¡° Have you not ? ¡± she narrowed her eyes at me . ¡° I ¡­ I have but I just didn¡¯t expect you to want to be with another man . You had my mark and ¡­ ¡± ¡° I cleaned it off the day I left Blue Ridge ,¡± she pointed at her neck . ¡° It¡¯s still faint but it¡¯s no longer there . Besides , did you think I spent four years of my life waiting like a dutiful mate for you toe find me ? ¡± ¡° Well ¡­ ¡± I swallowed hard . Sheughed , folding her hands as she came to stand in front of me . ¡° Something inside me died , the day I crossed our world to the human world finally . I didn¡¯t realize it immediately but when I did ¡­ I knew you didn¡¯t deserve me , Ramsey . I was only 19 ¡­ I was younger , more stupid , vulnerable ¡­ and in desperate need of a mate to help me out ¡­ ¡± ¡° L ¡­ ¡± * Wait , let me finish , she raised her hand to stop me . ¡° Something inside me has broken and I don¡¯t give a damn about my identity anymore . These days , I try to live my life as drama free as possible , fuck the hell out of my brains with my vibrator every month when I get my heat . But for my father¡¯s death , I was never going toe back ¡­ and just so you know , I¡¯ll be leaving as soon all of this is over . ¡° You can¡¯t ¡­ ¡± Lax coiled within me . ¡° I need you here , L ¡­ please . I know I hurt you but if you give me the chance , I¡¯ll make amends . ¡± ¡° I stopped giving second chances a long time ago ¡­ ¡± ¡° But you gave me some conditions a while ago . You said if I fulfilled it , then you might consider , ¡± I pressed . be ¡° Would you do any of those things ? ¡± she sneered . ¡° You and I know the answer to that . Also , it¡¯ll meaningless because I don¡¯t n to stay , and neither do I n on getting back with you . You don¡¯t deserve me , Ramsey . I know what it means to love truly and you don¡¯t deserve me . ¡± 103 Your worst nightmare , yet to happen ¡­ My heart pumped with fear fear was an alien feeling to me but the thought of letting her slip through my grasp again , scared me . ¡° Is there someone else ? ¡± I heard myself ask . ¡° Even if there is ¡­ do I need a reason to go back to my life ? ¡± ¡° I¡¯m afraid , L ¡­ but I won¡¯t let you go , not again . I know you might think I¡¯m selfish but so be it . I¡¯ve been misjudged a lot of times than I could count by the way and I need you here for my sanity . I don¡¯t know how it¡¯ll happen but we belong together . ¡± ¡° Are you nning to call off your engagement to Cassidy ? ¡± I gritted my teeth in frustration . ¡° It¡¯splicated , yes but ¡­ I¡¯ll show you what I am capable of doing . So please ¡­ ¡± I reached for her hand ¡­ ¡° Don¡¯t let me be unkind . I want to show you that I cherish you ¡­ that I love you ¡­ so much ¡­ but if you try to leave ¡­ ¡± She removed her hands from my grasp ¡­ an amused smile ying on her lips . ¡° You don¡¯t scare me anymore , Ramsey Kincaid and this time ¡­ I¡¯ll do things my way . I am not something you can buy or own ¡­ I own myself ¡­ I make decisions about my life and I won¡¯t let you interfere in it this time around . She moved backwards , brushing an imaginary lint from her dress . ¡° I held out hope that you¡¯ve changed from the bully you are into something nicer but again ¡­ you¡¯ve always managed to surprise me . If you try to stop me from leaving ¡­ I¡¯ll be your worst nightmare yet to happen . See you around . ¡± 104 A man¡¯s tool ¡­ L My eyes simmered with tears as I walked away from Ramsey . The moment he touched my body I was reminded of the first day I had been with him . It wasn¡¯t the most tender of lovemaking but up until now , I still craved to be wanted like that . The pure lust , the ecstasy on his face when he had pushed against me ¡­ and truly , I wanted him . Just his body ¡­ nothing else . Though there had been a certain longing that tangled with my emotion , I didn¡¯t want to dwell on it or think about It , so I pushed it down and made my way to one of the rooms adjoining the funeral hall . There , I found Nathan Cing restlessly , his brow furrowed with anger mixed with concern . As soon as I entered , he stopped in his tracks and turned to face me , his jaw clenched . His eyes filled with worry and something else . He walked up to me our gaze locked onto each other . ¡° Do I mean so little to you , L ? ¡± he asked , his voice filled with frustration and hurt . ¡° Are you so tied to him that you cannot see he¡¯s only trying to manipte you for his selfish heart like he did before ? Can¡¯t you ¡­ ¡± gain , break your I held up my hand silencing him . ¡° Take a breather , Nathan , ¡± I sighed softly . ¡° If this is about me going off with him , I had my reasons. Ramsey and I have a history one that warrants a conversation . So , I needed to speak with him to let him know that he shouldn¡¯t harbour any hope of us getting back together . Not now , not ever . ¡± ¨C ¡° Oh ! ¡± relief shed in Nathan¡¯s eyes as he came towards me , the tension on his shoulders ebbing away . He opened his arms and I didn¡¯t hesitate , stepping into them as he wrapped me in a hug . I gave him a gentle squeeze before pulling back , a warm smile on my face . ¡° Why did you act that way , Nath ? It felt like you were going to kill him . ¡± He hesitated , lowering his gaze . ¡° I ¡­ I saw him kissing you ¨C like reaching out to you for a kiss and I thought he was forcing himself on you . I couldn¡¯t just stand by and let that happen . ¡± I shook my head biting my lip , looking down for a moment before meeting his eyes . ¡° At first ¡­ it I was like that . But then ¡­. ¡± I paused , feeling a faint blush creeping across my cheeks . T- well , I began to enjoy it . I got carried away for a moment , I chuckled . ¡° But the truth is , I¡¯ve been celibate for a while and my body reacted to him . ¡± Nathan¡¯s eyes darkened slightly and I could tell he wasn¡¯t happy with my statement . ¡° I see ,¡± he finally said looking away . Read thetest and free novels at .Com I stepped closer to him , reaching up to run my fingers gently along the shallow part of his cheek . ¡° Nath , I know you¡¯re worried about me and I appreciate you always looking out for me ¡­ I really do . But you need to understand that I¡¯m not the same L I was before . I am stronger now and I can handle people like Ramsey . I promise . ¡± ¡° I know ,¡± he murmured . ¡° I just ¡­ I worry about you . You¡¯ve been through so much at his hands A man¡¯s tool ¡­ and I may have overreacted . Not just that . , I ¡­ ¡± he broke off , shaking his head slightly . ¡° You¡¯re a good friend , Nathan ,¡± I offered him a small smile . ¡° But you should really stop working yourself over anything now , I promise . I am in control of my choices and I alone should bear the consequences if I make bad ones ¡± ¡° I¡¯m not your friend , L ¡­ ¡± I heard him murmur but he didn¡¯t say anything else so I let it go . ¡° And you deserve so much better , more than he can ever g give you . My heart ached at his sincere words . He reached up to touch my face , brushing against a a strand of hair that hade loose . His thumb grazed my check gently with a warm andforting touch . ¡° Thank you , Nath ¡­. ¡± I whispered . We stood there infortable silence for a moment until my eyes drifted to the small scratch near his cheekbones . I raised my hand to his face , allowing my fingers to brush lightly against the red mark left from his fight with Ramsey . ¡° You didn¡¯t have to fight him , you know , ¡± I murmured , using my thumb to gently trace the scratch as I reached for my handerkerchief to dab it clean . ¡° You¡¯re not his enemy . ¡± He held my gaze , a wryly smile ying on his lips . ¡° I became one from the first day he made you cry . No one has the right to do that to you . The way he said it made my heart skip a beat . ¡° Hold still , I said softly , dabbing at the scratch as carefully as I could , though the tenderness in his gaze was making me suddenly ufortable . He has never looked at me like that . He chuckled , wincing slightly as I applied a bit more pressure than intended . ¡° I think I¡¯d rather take a hit from Ramsey than sit still while you y healer . ¡± I rolled my eyes , unable to stop myself fromughing . ¡° Didn¡¯t I tell you to go to the healers to get it treated ? Besides , for someone so tough , you¡¯re surprisingly sensitive to a little cleaning . ¡± He grid . ¡° Only for you , L ¡± I finished tending to the scratch and our eyes met again , afortable silencing filling the void in the room . Then Nathan reached out for me , his fingers gently intecing with mine . The warmth of his hands in mine feltforting , reminding me of his unwavering support . ¡° So ¡­ you don¡¯t see me as a man ? ¡± he broke the silence . ¡° What ? ¡± ¡° What ? ¡± I frowned . ¡° What are you talking about ? ¡± ¡° You clearly enjoyed the kiss Ramsey gave you but you didn¡¯t enjoy mine . I have a man¡¯s tool too ¡­ do you want me to show you ? ¡± I blushed to my roots , immediately removing my hands from hs as I stepped away . ¡° Why are you suddenly saying that ? We¡¯re friends , Nath ¡­ best friends . Have you forgotten . The kiss felt like a ¡° A hug ? ¡± he scoffed . ¡° Maybe I should try Ramsey¡¯s method next . I¡¯m a man too . ¡± ¡° Stop with this nonsense already , I red at him . ¡° C¡¯mon hurry up , we¡¯ve been long gone from the Funeral hall , they¡¯ll begin to talk if we don¡¯t join them soon . ¡± Chapter 105 105 Funeral disrupted ¡­ 105 Funeral disrupted ¡­ Ln The Funeral ceremony finally ended ; it was now time to bury my father . We moved out of the hall , following the procession of mourners as we made our way to the Pack¡¯s sacred burial ground an area reserved for all the Alphas who had served the Blue Ridge Pack . I and Nathan walked together . I allowed him to sp my hand in his , feelingforted by his warmth and fighting the urge to sneak a peek at Ramsey and Cassidy who also joined the mourning procession but was behind us . Finally , we arrived at the designated area and gathered around it . As they lowered my father to the ground , the reality of his death struck me . Watching him , lifeless ¨C not moving , not saying a word to me , not ring at me in his usual manner ¡­ it dawned on me that my father had truly died . I felt my chest tighten as a sob escaped my lips . I clutched at my chest , trying to hold myself together but it was no use . The tightness was making it hard for me to breathe as my eyes watered . I fought it ¡­ I didn¡¯t want to cry over a man who had been distant from me for years . A man who had always been a shadow in my life rather than a guiding light ¡­ he didn¡¯t deserve my tears . I didn¡¯t want to miss him . ¡° Hey ,¡± Nathan called out softly to me , as his strong arms encircled me . ¡° It¡¯s okay , L ¡­ it¡¯s okay . to feel , he murmured . ¡° No ! ¡± my chest heaved as I fought to hold back the tears . ¡° He he was not a good father ¡­ ¡± I raved , my breathing in short , ragged gasps . I opened my mouth , trying to speak , but only a soft , strangled sound escaped me . My eyes . welled up with tears again , threatening to spill over but I blinked furiously , determined not to let them fall . ¡° Maybe he wasn¡¯t ,¡± Nathan said softly ¡° But it¡¯s okay to miss the people you love and I know you¡¯ll miss your dad . Allow yourself to feel , L ¡­ it¡¯s okay ¡­ ¡± Still , I persisted . I ced a trembling hand over my heart , feeling the rapid pounding as I struggled to regain myposure , my body shaking with the effort to contain my grief . Suddenly , opposite me , rissa burst out in tears and fell to the ground sobbing . ¡° Dad ¡­. ¡± She wailed . That did it for me . The tears slipped down my eyes ,ing down in torrents as I burled my face in the crook of Nathan¡¯s shoulders . My shoulders shook as the Moon Priest crooned ancient words . Read thetest and free novels at .Com Nathan was whisperingforting words to me , his deep voice grounding me but I could barely hear him over the pounding of my heart . I simply clung to him , as years of anguish poured out . Long after the burial finished and the crowd began to disperse . I and Nathan remained by my 14,00 105 Funeral disrupted ¡­ freshly buried father . Finally , alone , I lifted my head from Nathan¡¯s shoulder , noting the dampness caused by my tears . ¡° I¡¯m sorry ,¡± I murmured . Nathan smiled , cupping my face in his hands as he gently wiped my face , using a face cloth . ¡° You¡¯re not made of steel after all , he teased me lightly , ¡° Crying is good sometimes , Ly ¡­ You¡¯ll feel better now and hopefully , those vicious Alphas would not try to pin your father¡¯s death on you . ¡± ¡° Oh ! ¡± I chuckled dryly . ¡° Because of my statement earlier ? ¡± ¡° Yes ,¡± he nodded . ¡° Your grief has cleared it up . Come now ¡­ let¡¯s get you home . You¡¯d want to rest right ? Maybe eat something and just sleep . ¡± I nodded , allowing him to lead me . As we walked towards the pack house , there were a handful of people in front of us . Some Blue Ridge Pack Elders , our guests and I even spotted Ramsey and Cassidy walking side by side . They were not holding hands this time . Suddenly , a sharp cry pierced through the air , chilling me to my bone . The sound hade from the direction of the funeral hall , so most of us walking towards it , paused , trying to understand what was happening . ¡° What was that ? ¡± Alpha Renwick muttered from the side . Beta Jeremy who had been walking with my mother and sister in front suddenly rushed towards us , his expression going grim . ¡° I¡¯ll find out , stay here ,¡± he instructed Nathan . But before he could move , anguished cries filled the air . People started running from the direction of the funeral hall . Mostly Omegas and a few of our guests . Nathan pressed me close to himself , his eyes darkening as his protective hackles rose . Most of the Alphas were already crouched , their wolves at the brink ¨C a normal response to danger . A pack warrior weaved his way through the running people , panting and wild ¨C eyed as he made his way to us . ¡° Alpha , the warrior eximed . ¡° There are Feral wolves outside the Funeral hall . ¡± The words hit me like a physical blow . My body went cold , my skin paling to a ghostly white . My heart began pounding violently in my chest , it was so loud that I could hear it . My vision . tunnelled , the people around me fading as a singr , paralyzing thought filtered into my mind . Xander . Could he have found me ? My mind raced , recalling all the times I had spent every waking minute looking over my shoulder , every restless night spent in fear because I was scared Mr Dupree woulde to my dreams . The constant scare that came from having zero social life , because I was scared Xander , would track me down one of these days . My body trembled ¡­ ¡° L ? ¡± Nathan¡¯s voice sounded far away , distorted as though it wasing from underwater . 14:00 105 Funeral disrupted . . The crowd¡¯s noise grew louder , panicked voices as the people scrambled behind the safety of all the Alphas present . But all I could think of was Xander . Then I saw them . Seven Feral wolves , big , ck with eyes glowing red , moved through the crowd . Their eyes were wild as they continued forward . My eyes travelled the expanse of thend , searching and then I found it ¡­ a Trinax perched on a nearby tree , blending with the colour of the sky . My legs refused to move , my breath wasing in shallow gasps now as terror wed at my throat despite every instinct in me screaming at me to run . ¡° L , Nathan¡¯s voice broke through my haze , his hands gripping my shoulders as he tried to pull me back to the present . ¡° Look at me . Look at me ! ¡± I blinked in response . ¡° You need to move . Those warriors will move you and your mother and sister to a safe ce . No matter what , do not turn back . ¡± Then he turned to the warriors who had gathered nearby waiting for his orders . ¡° Form a perimeter ! Keep them contained . The rest of you ¡­ ¡± he pointed to a batch of warriors behind him ¡° Take the women and the children to safety . Find a way to get into the safe house . ¡± The warriors scrambled into action their movements swift and practised as they formed a protective circle ¡­ but the Feral Wolves leapt over them as if they were crossing a puddle of muddy rainwater and marched through the crowd , ignoring the people cowering and screaming with fear They were not attacking anybody . That was when I knew ¡­ ¡° They¡¯re here for me . I whispered . Finally ! Chapter 106 106 The revtion ¡­ L ¡° What are you talking about ? ¡± Nathan¡¯s eyes narrowed at me . Read thetest and free novels at .Com ¡° I said they¡¯re here for me ¡­ ¡± my vision blurred with tears . ¡± His jaw tightened as he looked at me for a minute then back at the approaching Ferals . True enough , they were heading in my direction . ¡° They¡¯re not taking you , L . Over my dead body ¡± As if on cue , Beta Jeremy came to us . ¡° They¡¯re not attacking anyone . It seems they¡¯re heading for you . You must leave now ; I¡¯ll try to hold ¡­ ¡± ¡° No ¡­ ¡± I came alive now ¡° They don¡¯t want Nathan , it¡¯s me they want . They¡¯reing for me . Tell everyone to stand down and let theme . Don¡¯t worry , they won¡¯t hurt me . ¡± ¡° What nonsense are you spewing , L ? ¡± Nathan growled with annoyance . ¡° Thest time a Feral attacked you , you spent days unconscious . Go with the Warriors now . Don¡¯t make me ¡­ ¡± ¡° And have the blood of these people spill because of me , ¡± I snapped back interrupting him . ¡° Tell the warriors not to attack . They won¡¯t at least first ¡­ they won¡¯t . Just let theme to me and we¡¯ll see what they want . Nathan paused , his eyes shing with annoyance . He turned to his father . ¡° Do as she said . ¡± Beta Jeremy nodded and went off to give the instructions . The Ferals were almost to where I was standing with Nathan . Nathan turned to me , his hands gripping my shoulders . ¡° Why would they want you ? L ¡­ ¡± By this time , the warriors that had built the perimeter disentangled , making a path for the Ferals who continued towards me . Nathan tried to pull me behind him but I resisted , my eyes darting back to the tree where I had seen the Trinax . It wasn¡¯t there . One of the Feral wolves , the one who seemed to be leading the others let out a long , low howl and the others responded in kind . Then they began to circle around me and Nathan , just like the first day they had attacked me . My mind was numb as I watched them wondering what to do at this point . Suddenly , one of the Feral , the smallest one among them , snarled andunched itself toward me . My breath hitched , my mind screaming for me to run . Before I could react , a blur of motion . intercepted the Feral mid ¨C leap . Ramsey . He shoved me behind him with such force that I stumbled ,nding hard on the ground . I looked up just in time to see him shift into his Lycan ¨C muscles ripping , fur bristling as he stood on his hind legs . My eyes widened with shock ¡­ this was the first time I was seeing a Lycan wolf and I was amazed . It was bigger than the average werewolf and looked almost like a man because , unlike a 106 The revtion ¡­. werewolf who would stand on both its hind and fore legs , a Lycan stood only on its Hind . ¨C ¨C They also had a fierce appearance not hideous but Fierce in such a way that I would scare anyone . Beside me , Nathan transformed into his own powerful wolf , baring his teeth in a snarl that echoed through the clearing . Nathan¡¯s wolf ¨C Ragnar was bigger than most Beta Wolves I¡¯ve seen . It had a dusty brow colour with white marks running from his left eye to his right eye making it seem like a war mark . The Ferals stopped circling as their gaze turned to Nathan and Ramsey glinting with malice . As their leader leapt , both Nathan and Ramseyunched themselves at it , their movement swift and coordinated . The crowd shifted , everyone suddenly going silent . The other Ferals were snarling at the people and at the warriors who came to join in the fight as if they didn¡¯t want anyone to aid them . I sat sprawled on the ground watching helplessly , like I did four years ago . The lead Feral was trying to get to me , but somehow Nathan and Ramsey kept him away from me , blocking its path at every turn . They wed and snapped , trying to gain the upper hand but since the Feral wolf was stronger and more ferocious , soon their movements began to slow down . One of the Feral lunged again , its ws shing through the air and Ramsey met it head ¨C on , his massive jaws mping down on its shoulders with Nathan pinned it down , sinking his jaw too on its stomach . I wanted to help , but I was frozen in ce , fear had paralyzed me . The other Ferals must have noticed that Ramsey and Nathan were having the upper hand , before long , two of them joined in . One of the Ferals shed Ramsey on the leg and he growled out in pain as he was mmed to the ground , Nathan tried to intervene but one of the Feral attacked from behind , pushing him to the ground and sinking his teeth into his neck . The Feral wolves forced both of them down , pinning them to the earth . The lead Feral , though he was bleeding , starteding towards me . . I tried to stand , but my legs refused to obey , I continued to move with my bottoms , crying . I remembered the dream I once had ¡­ the dream where everyone was lying dead on the field , Nathan and Ramsey were dead too ¡­ everyone ¡­ and for a moment , I wondered if today was that day . The warriors were trying to help , but the other Ferals were snarling at them , trying to attack them . Everyone was trying to fight for their life . I continued to crawl until I found myself backed to a free . I could see Nathan and Ramsey fighting to free themselves from the hold of two Ferals holding them but they were already injured and they were losing blood . My eyes scanned the clearing ¡­ The other Alphas fighting off the Ferals ¡­ trying to protect them from attacking the people present ¡­ Everywhere was in chaos . 106 The revtion ¡­ ¡° Stay back ,¡± I finally found the strength to shout , my voice shaking . They didn¡¯t listen . As the lead Feral came closer , something inside me snapped ¡­ anger ¡­ rage ¡­ fury ¡­ coursed through my body all at once . I could feel a strange sensation running through me ¡­ the same kind I had felt when I had seen those Ferals holding on to Nanny . I closed my eyes and screamed . Chapter 107 107 Awakening ¡­ L When I opened my eyes , the Feralsy on the ground writhing . Even the ones that had pinned Ramsey and Nathan were on the ground too . Both of them changed into their human forms immediately and Nathan rushed to me , where I was curled up at the base of the tree , shaking with fear . ¡° Hey ¡­ ¡± he said catingly , approaching carefully ¡° Everything is fine now , okay ? You¡¯re safe . ¡± Alpha Renwick ran towards me , his eyes wide with confusion as his gaze flitted from me to the Ferals writhing on the ground . ¡° H ¨C How did you do that ? Don¡¯t tell me ¡­ ¡± ¡° Take everyone back to the pack house ,¡± Ramsey¡¯s voice stopped him midsentence as he hoisted himself up , wincing with pain . He was bleeding from his leg and his chest . He turned to Nathan , who was still kneeling next to me . He was also bleeding from his neck and his shirt was bloodied . ¡° Where is your Gamma ? ¡± Nathan asked . I felt him freeze as he turned to Ramsey , his eyes widening with realization . ¡° Now that you mentioned it , Cole is supposed to be here . ¡± Nathan turned to one of the warriors . ¡° Where is Gamma Cole ? Why isn¡¯t he here ? ¡± The warriors exchanged uneasy nces with one another and said nothing . ¡° Are you both deaf ¡­ ¡± Nathan started screaming but suddenly yelped with pain as his hands went immediately to the wound on his stomach . Then with a more controlled voice filled with pain , he said through gritted teeth . ¡° Answer me this instant ! ¡± ¡° W ¨C Well , Today is his off day , Alpha ¡­ he took his wife on a date to Inds in the West . He won¡¯t be back until tomorrow . ¡± ¡° What kind of Gamma leaves his duty post and the pack vulnerable to go on dates ? Is he not aware of his duties ? ¡± Ramsey asked staring at Nathan with disdain . ¡° Is this how you enforcew and order in warriors that did nothing but stare at the Ferals . ¡± your pack ? Little wonder there was no one here to protect use these rookie ¡° Now you want faced Ramsey , ¡° You clearly do not know the consequences , putting the lives of people in danger because you cannotmand and you stand before me with pride , asking if I want to lecture you about running a pack . I could have you removed from that position this instance and put someone more worthy to lecture me about running a pack ? ¡± Nathan had a stiff smile on his face as he ¡° This is my pack ¡­ and I will run it the way I fucking please , Nathan said , walking up to Ramsey . ¡° And I own you , I own your pack and I own everyone in this world . It is my responsibility to ensure people leave . You think being an Alpha is a joke ¡­ ¡± 107 Awakening ¡­. Some of the Alphas drew closer , trying to stand between Ramsey and Nathan who looked like they were seconds away from throwing blows . ¡° Alpha Nathan , you should taility for this , ehh ¡­ the Lycan Leader is right , Alpha Calder murmured trying to pull Nathan back but Nathan shook the man off his arm and advanced towards Ramsey , standing in front of him now . Though Ramsey was at least three inches taller , at that moment , Nathan seemed bigger . ¡° Is this even about my Gamma ? ¡± Nathan taunted ¡° Because it sounds like there¡¯s something on your mind that you¡¯d like to say , Lycan Leader . Don¡¯t let me stop you , go ahead and spill . . Ramsey scoffed running a hand through his hair . ¡° Your impudence knows no bounds . I swear by the Moon , I¡¯ll have you sanctioned . You still this is a joke ? ¡± ¡° It is you who is the joker because if I remember clearly , everyone here was fighting for their lives . The warriors are living beings too ¡­ and the attack happened suddenly . Even the most trained of warrior would be flustered and you expect them to stick out their neck for which of the Alphas ? Is it Alpha Calder , Tristan Or maybe you the Lycan Leader ? They were protecting the people that couldn¡¯t fight ¡­ ¡± ¡° Nathan ¡­ ¡± Beta Jeremy tried to talk to Nathan but he ignored his father and continued speaking . ¡° You call yourself the Lycan Leader who wants to save everyone ¡­ ¡­ h ¡­ and yet , you didn¡¯t , instead you were ¡­ ¡± ¡° That¡¯s enough ! ¡± I rose to my feet, hating how wobbly my legs felt . ¡° We should be thankful that no one got hurt at least . Some of the warriors should remain behind to help us with the weak Ferals while the others should guide everyone to the Packhouse . ¡± Nathan sighed beside me , tearing his gaze away from Ramsey as he turned to me . ¡° Are you alright though ? We should go to the Pack Hospital ¡± ¡° Or your duties as Alpha of Blue Ridge pack . Look around you , Nathan ¡­ I¡¯m ybe you should do the least shaken or flustered . Your people need you now not just me . ¡± ¡° But ¡­ ¡± ¡° No buts , Nathan ¡­ after all you were going to use ¡­ A rustling sound from above made me pause as the hair at the back of my neck stood . Before any of us could react , a white form leapt from the trees ,nding a few feet from me . It was the Trinax . ¡° Hurry , take everyone to the Packhouse ,¡± The screaming resumed as everyone started running in the direction of the Packhouse . I noticed the Alphas did not leave . Exasperated I turned to them . ¡° Go with them , it¡¯s a Trinax ¡­ I can handle it . ¡± ¡° T ¨C Then you¡¯re the Moonsinger ?¡± Alpha Tristan stuttered , his eyes wide with disbelief . 107 Awakening ¡­. throwing over my shoulders . ¡° No , I¡¯m not . Now hurry ¡± The rest of the Alphas rushed after the warriors , leaving just me , Nathan and Ramsey behind . Since they looked like they had no intention to go , I decided not to press them for it . Crouching , using one of my hands to momentarily block my vision of the Trinax , I whispered to both of them . ¡° Don¡¯t look at its face , I instructed . ¡° You shouldn¡¯t be here , ¡± I heard Ramsey say . I turned my eyes for a second to reply to him when the Trinax moved with incredible speed grabbing my hair and pulling me to him . The pain was so intense that my eyes watered . ¡° L ! ¡± Nathan shouted and rushed towards me but the Trinax flicked his hand , sending Nathan sprawling to the ground as his grip tightened around my skull . I opened my mouth to scream but no sound came out . Whatever magic the Trinax was using had rendered me voiceless , trapping my cries within my throat . ¡° Let her go ! ¡± Nathan scrambled to his feet , his movements were sluggish from his earlier injuries . Ramsey was right behind him , with the remainder of the warrior . It felt as if the Trinax scoffed . It raised its free hand and suddenly , an invisible barrier erupted between us and my rescuers . The warriors mmed into it and were thrown backwards by the magical force . I struggled in its grip ; my lungs were burning for air . Through my blurring vision , I saw Ramsey shift back into his Lycan and push past the barrier . Lycans were immune to a level of magic . He lunged at the Trinax , aiming for the head again but the Trinax again , was faster . It snarled and stretched out its free hand , catching Ramsey by the throat . Ramsey let out a strangled gasp , his face was rapidly turning purple as the creature¡¯s grip tightened , his powerful Lycan thrashing in the Trinaxe¡¯s hold . My vision was darkening ¡­ whatever it was using , was working on me . I wriggled , twisted and turned , my mind racing with fear and a new course of anger . Something was stirring inside me again ¡­ ¡° No ! ¡± the word exploded from me in a burst of rage . I pushed against the Trinax with all iny night , and to my surprise , the creature flew backwards , releasing its hold on me and Ramsey . A surge of power burst through me like an electric current rushing through my veins . My eyes turned pure white , glowing with an intensity that illuminated the clearing although it was still day . Silver ¨C white light emanated from my body , running through my form . I could feel myself slipping out of control . Like whatever was in me ¡­ was making it impossible for me to act on my own ord . I moved forward , covering the distance between me and the Trinax and grabbed it by its neck and without any force , flung him to the other side of the clearing . Nathan had long recovered and immediately , reached for one of the swords of the warriors 107 Awakening ¡­. Read thetest and free novels at .Com piercing the sword through their heads , soon a puddle of blood had settled . The Trinax had recovered , its formless , shapeless face , turning in my direction as it rushed towards me again . I grabbed it midair , mming its body to the ground . Suddenly , it wrenched itself from my grip and disappeared and darted onto one of the trees , disappearing . The silver ¨C white light surrounding me began to fade , my eyes returned to their normal colour and I swayed on my feet , almost hitting the ground . ¡° L ! ¡± Nathan rushed to catch me , cradling me in his arms , brushing the hair from my face . ¡° L , can you hear me ? ¡± His voice wasing from a distance , but seeing his worried face looming over mine ¡­ a tenderness washed over me . I reached out , with my blurring vision stroking his chin . ¡° This was nothing ¡­ ¡± I heard myself slurring . ¡° I am not a Moonsinger . Don¡¯t let them take me . ¡± Thest thing I remembered before I slipped into unconsciousness was Nathan shouting at the cards to call the Pack Healer , not for me ¡­ For Ramsey ¡­ And I wondered just before the darkness swallowed me , if he was still alive . Chapter 108 108 The Moonsinger¡¯s secret ¡­ Ramsey My eyes fluttered open , squinting against the soft light filtering into the room . was filled with the Blue curtains swayed gently in the breeze from an open window . The room sterile smell of antiseptic and stark white walls . My mind felt foggy , my head throbbed and my body felt sore as I tried to remember how I ended up here . Where am I ? I looked down at my body noting my left leg was wrapped up with white bandages and then another on my left wrist , with ster scattered all over my body . I counted five . ¡° Hospital , ¡± Lax¡¯s voice filtered into my consciousness . I could tell he was weak , from all the fighting and confrontation we had a while ago . Suddenly , a faint rustling in the room drew my attention . before a voice came to my ears , instantly souring my mood a voice I despised . ¡° Finally ! You¡¯re awake . It was Nathan . Of all the people I wanted to wake up to , it had to be this jerk . From the corner of my eyes , I noticed he was on a bed and seemed to have more bandages than me . Groaning inwardly , I closed my eyes , hoping he would disappear . Or maybe if I ignored him , he would stop talking to me . Read thetest and free novels at .Com No such luck . ¡° Stop pretending to be asleep , I saw you stir a while ago . I¡¯ve been watching you . ¡± ¡° And why is that ? ¡± I exploded turning my head to him . ¡° Why are we in the same room to begin with ? Who did this ? ¡± * Stop stressing over petty things like this , Ramsey ,¡± he hissed . ¡° We were both unconscious when we were brought in , else , I would not purposely walk into a room with you . Talk more of sharing , so put up with it , this isn¡¯t the time for your petty hatred ,¡± ¡° You can leave if you want ¡­ Nathan . I¡¯m the oldest , I get to ¡­ ¡± ¡° Will you stop throwing around your title like it¡¯s some divine gift ? You¡¯re the Lycan Leader , chosen by the White Moon Throne and so what ? Please shut up and listen carefully to what I have to say . For once , I saw that he had a serious expression on his face , so I decided to pay attention . ¡° A while ago , while were still unconscious . I just came out of mine and was about to call for the nurse or something when elders from your Pack with your grandfather came into this room . They were talking about , L . ¡± My eyes flew open instantly turning to face him as I sat up abruptly , Ignoring the wave of 14 108 The Moonsinger¡¯s secret ¡­ . . ¡° What did just say ? What do you mean they were talking about her ? Why ? ¡± He rolled his eyes , pursing his lips before he spoke again . ¡° A moon priest came a while ago and he thinks she¡¯s the Moonsinger . She¡¯s still unconscious , so there¡¯s no conclusion yet but your grandfather was insisting that they take her back to the White Mountains ¡­ ¡± A smile broke out on my face as I turned to him , feeling triumphant . ¡° If that¡¯s the case , then there¡¯s nothing to worry about . She¡¯ll have me and I¡¯ll ¡­ ¡° Can just take a minute and not think about yourself alone ? It really doesn¡¯t hurt to try being selfless for even a second . Your grandfather and the elders have concluded and it¡¯s not looking good for her . ¡± ¡° Why ? ¡± ¡° Her heat started somehow and you know the thing with her pheromones ; your grandfather thinks with the power she wielded earlier she might be uncontroble , something about her heat ¡­ didn¡¯t get it clearly because of the drowsiness of the medicine I was on but they¡¯re nning to confine her ¡­ like literally put her in a cell until they can know for certain and it¡¯s not good for her . ¡± My blood ran cold . I knew exactly what that ant . The White Mountain elders wouldn¡¯t assess anything . They¡¯d lock her away now that she¡¯s in her heat , strip her of any autonomy and use her as a tool or worse , a weapon . ¨C ¡° I know you think this is a win for you , he continued ¡° But L should never be locked up during her heat ¡­ it¡¯s dangerous ¡­ those pheromones might drive her crazy and make her do things she¡¯s not supposed to . ¡± We were worried about two different things apparently . ¡° If you¡¯re worried about the male guards getting their way with her ¡­ I¡¯ll make sure ¡­ ¡± ¡° No ! ¡± he shook his head . ¡° That¡¯s not what I¡¯m worried about . See , I can¡¯t tell you because it¡¯s something really private and maybe it¡¯s best you hear it from L¡¯s mouth herself but you cannot let them put her in an enclosed space during her heat . It¡¯s dangerous . Also , please ¡­ let them not take her away from here ¡­ let me take care of her . My heart squeezed with jealousy at the tenderness in his eyes as he spoke about her . ¡° Take care of her ? How ? ¡± I asked . ¡° Make the heat less painful for her at least ¡­ just being there basically . There¡¯s not so much that you know about L ¡­ those heats are not just heat ¡­ there is something ¡­ ¡± Then it clicked . Nathan was not surprised when she was dealing with those Ferals . Not even when she had been fighting with the Trinax . If anything , he looked like it was normal . ¡° Y ¨C You knew ? ¡± I gave him an usatory re . He stared at me for a few seconds before sighing and sinking into his bed . ¡° Yes ¡­ I had my suspicions for the longest time but ¡­ I knew . L is the Moonsinger . ¡± 108 The Moonsinger¡¯s secret . . ¡° And you kept mute all this while ? Did her family know too ? Is that the reason they asked her to leave ? ¡± ¡° You¡¯re getting ahead of yourself again , Ramsey , he sneered at me . ¡° Far from it . I suspected because I saw what happened to the first Ferals who attacked her . That day you drove her from your pack after ¡­ ¡± he cleared his throat . ¡° I didn¡¯t drive her , Nathan ¡­ ¡± I picked up from where he stopped . ¡° We mated that day and we got into an argument afterwards . She practically escaped , dressed like an Omega and wanted to leave . Was I supposed to stop her ? ¡± He sighed , narrowing his eyes suspiciously at me . ¡° Anyways , I picked up her scent and went after her . I was a few feet away when I saw those Ferals . When she screamed , some sort of Halo eclipsed her and weakened the Ferals . Back then , she wasn¡¯t strong enough to fight the Trinax . But I guess she is now . ¡± ¡° Why didn¡¯t you tell her ? ¡± * And make her life moreplicated than it already was ? ¡± he shook his head . ¡° Besides , she wouldn¡¯t believe me . You heard it yourself what she said before she fainted . nodded , recalling how she had desperately begged Nathan not to let anyone take her that she wasn¡¯t the Moonsinger . ¡° And if I refuse to help you out ? ¡± I tested the murky waters around us . This was the first time we were having a normal discussion without throwing insults at each other . ¡° Then I won¡¯t renew any of our trade agreements or alliances . And I¡¯ll make sure other Alphas of the South too do not renew theirs . There¡¯s more we can do but let¡¯s start with that first . ¡± ¡° Threats ¡­ ¡± I scoffed . ¡° So predictable . ¡± ¡° For once ,¡± he said , his voice tight . ¡° We agree on something . But we need to be smart about this . ¡± ¡° Smart right ? ¡± I chuckled . ¡° I didn¡¯t agree to help you yet . ¡± ¡° You will , his expression hardened . ¡° Except you want to tell me you do not love her as you im . ¡± ¡° And I don¡¯t need to prove it to you . ¡± Im not interested in that , honestly . Right now , what matters is keeping her safe . So , are we going to stand here arguing , or are you going to stop them from making a huge mistake ? ¡± I studied him for a moment , wondering what was so attractive about him that endeared him to women . Lenny had told me he was quite the popr bachelor nowadays and that everyone wanted him . ¡° Fine ! ¡± I nodded curtly . ¡° But after this is over , we¡¯re back to being enemies . ¡± He smirked . ¡° Wouldn¡¯t have it any other way . I wish we had a drink right now . We would have made a toast . ¡± ¡° To what ? ¡± I arched a brow at him . 1:14:09 108 The Moonsinger¡¯s secret ¡­ ¡° To the woman we both love ¡­ ¡± another smirk . Gods ! Werewolves ¡­. Chapter 109 109 Revtions ¡­ L a ¡­ L ¡­ it¡¯s me, your wolf ¡­ ¡± I squinted in the darkness trying to push past it . The voice in my head was echoing loudly , the dark room was pressed against me and it felt like I was going to lose my mind . ¡° L ¡­ ¡° the voice said again ¡­ ¡° You have to let me in . You¡¯re in danger , without your powers there¡¯s not much I can do . You have to look for a way to let me out . I¡¯m trapped . L ¡­ ¡± The room pressed tighter against me ; I could feel the air getting stuffed out of my lungs as the voice in my head began to fade . I opened my mouth to ask it what I should do but the words hung in my throat and then ¡­. Bright light ¡­ blinding bright light on my eyes . I blinked severally , hoping the re would go away but it still hung above me , blinding my vision . I flung my arm over my face , groaning as I tried to shift from the light . ¡° L ¡­ ¡± I heard someone call out next to me . ¡° Are you awake ? ¡± ¡° The lights ¡­ ¡± I groaned , pressing my arms on my face . ¡° The re is killing me , turn it off . ¡± I heard a chair scuffle , before hurried movements . A secondter , the lights had gone off . I sighed , slowly taking my arms from my face . When I finally opened my eyes , I saw Nathan smiling at me . He had a relieved expression on his face . I let my eyes scan the room , noting with dismay that I was in the pack hospital . My body felt heavy as if I was carrying an invisible weight but I was alive at least I was sure of that . I closed my eyes , trying to refresh my brain and remember how Inded here again . In a sh , every swept into my memory making me sight . I tried to sit up , wincing slightly as my sore muscles protested . ¡° How long ¡­. ? ¡± ¡° Two days ,¡± Nathan replied , leaning forward to tuck a strand of my hair behind my ears . ¡° You¡¯ve been unconscious , as if something else had happened but I¡¯m d you¡¯re back . ¡± For some reason , I scanned the room , hoping maybe to see Ramsey . Nathan must have read my thoughts because he came to sit in the space next to me on the bed . ¡° Everyone has left pack to their packs of course thankfully no one was injured during the attack but it was all thanks to you , L ¡­ ¡± his voice lowered as he reached out to hold my ¡° You¡¯re the Moonsinger . Did you know that ? ¡± I jerked my hands away from his hold , my face hardening instantly . hand . Read thetest and free novels at .Com ¡° No ,¡± I said firmly , shaking my head . ¡° No , I¡¯m not . And I don¡¯t want to be associated with anything like that The room fell silent as he stared at me . It was as though he was looking for the right words to use as if he knew that I was going to try to argue . When he finally spoke , his voice was gentle , almost appealing to me . 1/4 109 Revtions ¡­ ¡° You are , L ¡­ I have always known from that first attack on you until now and I¡¯ve kept the secret to myself all these years . Maybe it¡¯s time everyone knows . You saw what happened the other day , who knows how many they might be next time or how they¡¯lle . ¡± I stared at him for a moment before letting out a sharpugh . ¡° No , no , I¡¯m not ,¡± I said shaking my head vehemently . ¡° I don¡¯t know what you think happened out there , but I¡¯m not ¡­ that . ¡± ¡° Don¡¯t deny it ,¡± Nathan shook his head and waved his hand catingly at me as if to calm me . ¡° I¡¯m no one else could not saying you asked for this but it¡¯s undeniable . The power you disyed . have done that . ¡± ¨C ¡° I didn¡¯t do anything , I snapped , my tone rising . ¡° I was just ¡­ it was instinct . Whatever happened was a fluke . ¡± ¡° But L ¡­ ¡± ¡° Nathan , please , my voice cracked slightly . ¡° I can¡¯t ¡­ I can¡¯t deal with this right now . It¡¯s no use trying to argue with you . I¡¯m not a Moonsinger and I new be . Can we just ¡­ can we go for a walk ? The room suddenly feels stuffy ¡± He sighed , rising from the bed . ¡° Fine , I won¡¯t push it . For now . ¡± I exhaled shakily , pinching the bridge of my nose . ¡° I didn¡¯t mean to snap at you like that . It¡¯s just that , I remember the way everyone was looking at me like I was some kind of freak or saviour . 1 don¡¯t even know what I am . ¡± Nathan¡¯s gaze softened . ¡° Come on , I¡¯ll take you for a walk . Can you stand ? ¡± I swung my legs over the side of the bed , testing my strength . With Nathan¡¯s help , I got to my feet , and we made our way outside into the crisp mid ¨C morning air . We walked infortable silence , the cool breeze and the scent of the earth seemed to calm my frayed nerves . Soon enough , I was feeling better than I was a while ago . Finally , we stopped at a small clearing . I leaned against a fallen tree , folded my hand and watched Nathan . ¡° I need to go back . ¡± Nathan frowned . ¡° Back where ? ¡± ¡° The human world , of course , ¡± I replied ncing at him . ¡° I have a life there , Nathan . A job , responsibilities , school and a whole lot . I can¡¯t just abandon everything because of this ¡­ mess . ¡± ¡° You¡¯re running away again ,¡± he said quietly . ¡° I thought you were going to stay for good this time . ¡± I shook my head . ¡° I never gave that impression , Nathan . I was only going to stay for my dad¡¯s funeral for the sake of everyone¡¯s safety it¡¯s best if I don¡¯t stay here . The Ferals won¡¯t attack if I¡¯m not here anymore . ¡± ¡° And you think that¡¯s what I¡¯m worried about ? About the Feral not appearing ? Listen to me , L ¡­ ¡± he trailed off running his hand through his hair and swallowing what he was about to say to me . ¡° Can you at least say for my coronation ? It¡¯s next week , on the night of the Full Moon . I ¡­. I need you there I looked at him , hesitating as I bit my lips . There was something earnest in his voice that tugged 109 Revtions . at me . Sighing , I finally agreed . ¡° Fine , I¡¯ll stay until after your coronation . But after that , I¡¯m leaving . ¡± His shoulders rxed as he gave me a small smile . ¡° Thank you . ¡± We turned back and continued back to the pack hospital when I teased him again . ¡° So , Nathan , I began crossing my arms . ¡° You¡¯re about toplete all the steps required to be an Alpha . Big shoes to fill no doubt . But have you ever thought about finding a Luna yet ? ¡± ¡° Not you too , he groaned . ¡° I¡¯ve got enough on my ce without worrying about that . ¡± ¡° oh ,e on , I pressed , my eyes sparkling with mischief . ¡° I¡¯m serious . You know I¡¯ve just realized ¨C I¡¯ve never seen you with a woman or anyone . Not here , not when you were studying abroad too . Were the women there not to your liking ? ¡± He shook his head , a small smile ying on his lips . ¡° No , it¡¯s not that . I¡¯m ¡­ I¡¯m in love with someone else . Have been for a long time . I¡¯m just not sure if she feels the same way . ¡± I stopped in my tracks , turning to him with surprise all over my face . ¡° What ? Who ? Nathan , who on earth wouldn¡¯t want you as a mate ? You¡¯re perfect ! ¡± ¡° Perfect ? ¡± he raised an eyebrow . ¡° Well , yeah . I gestured vaguely . ¡° You¡¯re kind , strong , protective . You¡¯re going to be an amazing Alpha . Any woman would be lucky to have you . Let¡¯s not forget about how handsome you are ¡± His eyes softened as he looked at me . I felt at that moment , that he wanted to say more but he held back . Instead , he said . ¡° You really think so ? News to me . ¡± ¡° C¡¯mon don¡¯t act dumb . rissa told me that you practically have a line of women begging to carry your baby . So , that is something . Anyways , so who is this mystery woman ? Do I know her ? ¡± He smiled and continued walking ignoring my question . ¡° I¡¯m not joking , Nath ¡­ ¡± I ran after him . ¡° Is she someone from the pack ? Someone I know ? Or maybe a human ? I remember there was a time when you were obsessed with female humans . Can¡¯t believe you didn¡¯t end up with any after¡¯all these years . ¡± I caught him with him and tugged at his sleeves . ¡° C¡¯mon , tell me who she is , I might help you talk to her . You don¡¯t seem like you know how to do that kind of stuff . ¡± ¡° You¡¯ll talk out my tiny chance of her reciprocating my love . So , no thanks , I¡¯m good . ¡± He said and continued walking briskly . I chased after him , feeling the knot in my chest dissipate . For the first time in such a long while , I felt happy , like a child . By the time me and Nathan emerged from the woods , we were literally panting and Nathan still hadn¡¯t said the name of his mystery lover . As we approached the pack hospital , I spotted two warriors , worry knitting my brows as I immediately recognized the logo they had on . They were warriors from the White Mountains . Immediately they spotted ine , Nathan , they rushed to us , bowing curtly at Nathan before their gaze flitted to me . 34 109 Revtions ¡­ ¡° Miss L , I¡¯ve been asked to bring you to the White Moon Pack , before the White Moon : Throne council . ¡± @ 66 Hi guys , today is my birthday and I¡¯m about to go out to celebrate . And when you get to this chapter , I won¡¯t mind a happy birthday shout ¨C out . Lol ¡­ depends on when you get here though¡­ it doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s toote , Chapter 110 110 She is a Moonsinger . L I shrank back , staring at the decree he held out to me . ¡° W ¨C What is that for ? ¡± ¡°Just take it . ¡± Nathan said quietly behind me . won¡¯t even ¡° Why ? ¡± I turned to him . ¡° Why am I being summoned by the White Council ? Fine , I got my heat you but it¡¯s not as bad as it used to be before and these days I have it under control , notice it : ¡° It¡¯s far from that , Ly ¡­ ¡± Nathan sighed and nodded to the warrior who still had the decree pointed in front of me . He didn¡¯t look like he was going to bring his hand down anytime soon . Reluctantly I collected it and opened it . It was an invitation from the White Moon Throne Council demanding to see me today . I turned and thrust the thing to Nathan then started back to the Pack hospital . go with I heard Nathan tell the warrior that he should give us a few minutes to get ready and him before he ran after me . When I got back to my ward , I sat at the edge of the bed my mind swirling with a lot of questions as I looked at Nathan who was acting like he expected this . ¡° Why would the White Moon Throne Council want to see me ? And immediately I woke up ? Is there a spy here or something ? ¡± Nathan lowered his gaze . ¡° I told them . ¡± ¡° You told me ? ¡± I repeated narrowing my eyes at him . ¡° Why ? ¡± He sighed and looked up from where he was leaning against the door frame with his arms crossed . ¡° It¡¯s not that simple , L . You¡¯re a Moonsinger- or at least they believe you are . The White Council doesn¡¯t like uncertainties , especially when ites to someone as powerful as a you have Moonsinger . They think you¡¯re a threat ¨C not because you¡¯re dangerous , but because no control over your abilities . ¡± ng innocent I shook my head vehemently . ¡° I have control over this ability . If I didn¡¯t I¡¯ll be hurting people alongside ? Is not like I started zapping out the power or something . It onlyes to me when in situations like two days ago . ¡° So you agree you¡¯re a Moonsinger ? ¡± Nathan asked quietly . ¡° When did you know ? ¡± I wanted to tell him I had found out from the Dark One himself ¡­ the creature I was supposed to be fighting but then I would have to go into details of my messy rtionship with him . The White Council might flip over when they hear this . ¡° I know , Nathan said softly ¡° But their concern is valid . They care about what you are . And this was the only solution we coulde up with ¡° What do you mean ? ¡± Nathan¡¯s jaw tensed . ¡° They were nning to take you by force and keep you in an enclosure 1/3 110 She is a Moonsinger . until they confirm things themselves then figure out what to do with you . ¡± My eyes widened as panic crept into my chest . ¡° What ? An enclosure ? Like a prisoner ? They can¡¯t do that ! ¡± ¡° They can actually ! ¡± Nathan nodded . ¡° They¡¯re the White Moon Council ¡­ the only power that they coincide to is the one who sits on the White Moon Throne . ¡± ¡° Ramsey ? ¡± my eyes widened further ¡° Did he authorize this ? ¡± ¡° In reality , they tried to take you by force like I mentioned but Ramsey had to put his feet down . In the end , we had to reach apromise that¡¯s why you¡¯re being invited instead of being dragged there and Ramsey insisted you¡¯lle willing . That¡¯s why this meeting is so important . ¡± I swallowed . ¡° And when I get there ? ¡± ¡° The council promised to provide a Moon Priestess from the Golden Gate Pack who specializes in identifying Moonsingers . She¡¯ll confirm if you¡¯re one or not . ¡± I wrapped my arms around myself . ¡° I don¡¯t like this . ¡± ¡° I know . ¡± Nathan ced a gentle hand on my shoulder . ¡° But I¡¯ll be right there with you . ¡± Six Hourster . We arrived at the White Mountain Region . The White Moon Throne Council was located in Focal points joining the White Moon Pack ( Home to Ramsey ) , The White Lake Pack ( Cassidy¡¯s Home ) , The White Hill Pack and The White Cloud Pack . These four Packs were the four Lycan Packs ¨C including smaller Lycan Packs under them that made up the White Mountain Region and were the seat of power in our world is . So , the Council Hall was in the middle of the Major Packs of the White Mountain Region . When we got down from the car , I couldn¡¯t help but admire what I saw . The Council Hall was an impressive structure , its ancient white stone walls radiating power and history . As we entered , I noticed the room was filled with Council members , their eyes narrowing as they saw me . Sitting on the head of what looked like a table was Ramsey , draped in a white robe and carrying a staff that had the symbol of the White Moon throne . I¡¯d never seen him dressed like that and for a moment , I thought he looked handsome but quickly , I shook the thought out of my head . Thest time I got carried away by a man¡¯s physical appearance I nearly joined a cult . As I lowered my gaze , I locked eyes immediately with an elderly woman dressed in flowing white robes adorned with moon symbols . Read thetest and free novels at .Com Her silver hair was braided intricately and she had surprisingly blue eyes that looked warm and vibrant and seemed familiar . She turned to the council immediately . ¡° She is a Moonsinger . Her aura is all over the ce and there¡¯s a hallow around her head ¨C a mark of the Moon Goddess herself . ¡± I froze , feeling every eye in the room on me . The council member began to murmur . I felt Nathan¡¯s hand squeeze my shoulders reassuringly . 2/3 110 She is a Moonsinger . The woman ¨C whom I presumed was the Moon Priestess Nathan had told me about approached me , her eyes filled with wonder . ¡° Neriah ? Child , do you know me ? ¡± I shifted ufortably , pressing closer to Nathan . ¡° Her name is L , Nathan said quietly . ¡° You have the wrong person . ¡± The woman¡¯s eyes flitted from my face to Nathan . She stared at him for a long time and then sighed before looking away . She came close and opened her palms to me . ¡° Give me your palms , L and Alpha Nathan , please go sit with the Elders , thank you . ¡± ¡° H ¨C How did you k ¨C know my name ¡­ ? ¡± Nathan¡¯s eyes bulged as he started , his voice filled with surprise but then he stopped midsentence and simply nodded then crossed the room to where the council members were sitting . The woman came closer , then leaned into my ear and muttered something . I wanted to crumble from what she told me but she held me , then pulled back and said in a quiet tone . ¡° What I¡¯ve shared with you , L ¡­ should not be known until the right timees and when it does , you must do well to fulfil it for your sake and Nathans ¡­ ¡± Chapter 111 111 Your powers have been taken away from you . Lxe Then she drew in a deep breath . ¡° You are blessed with a rare gift , L ¡­ you¡¯re the first Moonsinger after 10,000 years and seeing you finally means my time is near . I¡¯ve waited for you so long ¡± I stiffened as I stared at the Moon Priestess . Did she just confess that she was 10,000 years old ? ¡° Your voice has the power to calm Ferals ¨C one of the Dark One¡¯s minions that took our form . They¡¯re dangerous , lethal and cannot be killed by even the strongest of Lycan unless you them first . ¡± ¡± ¡° O ¨C Okay ? ¡± I nodded trying to act very surprised . I couldn¡¯t let her know I already knew . weaken ¡° You also can heal the gravest of wounds , revive and give life but most importantly , you were created to destroy the Dark One . ¡± ¡° The Dark One ? ¡± I whispered . Before the priestess could answer , a Moon Priest stepped forward from the shadows . ¡° These are bold ims ,¡± he said , then turned to the council ¡° And this is not the first time in our 10,000 years wait that someone had shown up iming to be a Moonsinger just because of some ability ¡° She did not show up iming anything , ¡± Ramsey¡¯s voice rang outced with irritation . ¡° She was forced here , there¡¯s a big difference . Besides , does she look like she wants to be here ? ¡± First , he stopped the council from kidnapping me and now he was defending me in the open ? What was Ramsey up to ? ¡° I apologize , ¡± the priest bowed his head ¡° Perhaps , a demonstration from her would im . ¡± prove the ¡° Of course ,¡± the Moon Priestess nodded then turned to me . ¡° I heard you stopped some Feral wolves without hurting people , so I¡¯m sure your power is under control . Would you please hum for us ? Not sing ¡­ just light humming and any melody thates to your heart . I nced nervously at Nathan who nodded to me from where he sat before closing my eyes . I tried to recreate the melody that hade so naturally that night with Xander but nothing happened . No silver light , no strange feeling just my cracking , dry voice . The Moon Priest came forward . His expression was kind but firm . ¡° I¡¯ll guide you . You may not know yet how to harness your abilities , but I will help you tap into them . Will you try ? ¡± I hesitated but nodded . ¡° I¡¯ll try The priest asked me to stand at the centre of the hall . ¡° Close your eyes , ¡± he instructed . ¡° Focus on the feeling you had when you calmed the Ferals . Remember the light , the hum within you . ¡± I wanted to remind them that all I had done was scream not sing . Who recounted the story to them for fuck¡¯s sake ? 111 111 Your powers have been taken away from you : Still , I closed my eyes , my heart racing . I squeezed them shut , trying to recall the surge of energy I had felt two days ago and at that stone with Xander . Maybe if I try to remember the stone , or wait , the lyrics to the song ¡­. ¡° Now ,¡± the priest said , his voice steady . ¡° Hum . Let your melody flow ¡± I managed to get one of the standing stones into my mind and opened my mouth , came out . I frowned , trying again , but the connection I had felt before was gone . The murmurs in the room grew louder . but §á§à sound Read thetest and free novels at .Com I cracked an eyelid to see Nathan holding back a smile , I had to lower my head , biting on my lips to stop myself fromughing too . This looked more awkward than that night , Xander had asked me to sing to those stones . ¡° If humming feels unnatural , try singing , we will try to stop you so you won¡¯t hurt anyone in the room , the Moon Priest instructed . ¡° Focus on your healing energy . Feel the resonance within your ¡° She just discovered she was a Moonsinger two days ago ? ¡± Ramsey¡¯s voice rang out again . ¡° How would she know what song to sino ? Or what to hum ? ¡± ¡° It is not taught to anyone , Lycan Leader ,¡± the Moon Priestess who has been quite suddenly answered . ¡° It is a gift and we don¡¯t know the words or lyrics as you might say . The only person that might know is the Dark One . ¡± Makes sense since he gave me that scrap of paper . Maybe that¡¯s what I need . ¡° You see , the first time I sang , there was this crap of paper , Xander ¡­ ¡± I trailed off , realizing I was about to tell these people that I once dated the Dark One . ¡° What was that ?¡± the Moon Priest asked staring at me . I ¡° Nothing . ¡± I shook my head closing my eyes . ¡° I¡¯ll try to sing ¡± I pushed harder , my face scrunching with effort to remember the words but no melody came to my heart and nothing happened . ¡° Perhaps something simpler , the Priest suggested . ¡°Just try to summon the light we heard . about , the one you used directly on the Trinax . ¡± I nodded and tried again , awkwardly throwing my hands in the air like I saw Xander do but nothing happened not even a spark . Or should I tell them about the stones ? There was something about it that must have helped me spark my powers . Elder Eldric , Ramsey¡¯s grandfather rose from his seat, a furious expression on his face . ¡° Is this some kind of joke ? ¡± he demanded , ¡° We were told you disyed extraordinary powers now she can¡¯t even produce a simple hum ? ¡± and I was feeling frustrated now . ¡° I don¡¯t understand ,¡± I said , my voice cracking . ¡° It worked two days ago and all I did was scream . I didn¡¯t sing or anything ¡± Ramsey¡¯s grandfather shook his head with disdain . ¡° This is a waste of time . Clearly , we¡¯ve been deceived . Ramsey growled low in his throat , immediately silencing the murmurs in the hall . ¡° She¡¯s not 111 Your powers have been taken away from you . lying . She is a Moonsinger and I saw it myself ! ¡± My chest tightened as doubt crept in . I had for the longest time prayed and wished not to be burdened with whatever the powers were but now , I wanted it . So , had I imagined it ? Was the power just a fluke ? ¡° Then let her prove it to us . ¡± One of the elders shouted . ¡° Maybe she needs a reenactment of what happened . Since she¡¯s just discovering the power , she hasn¡¯t learnt mastery of it yet ,¡± Ramsey defended me again . . ¡° Are you saying we go look for Feral wolves all because she wants to make an experiment ? ¡± Cassidy¡¯s father asked making the others tough . Suddenly , the Moon Priestess raised her hand silencing the room . ¡° Enough . There is an exnation for this . ¡± She turned to me , her expression unreadable . ¡° Your powers have been taken from you . ¡± Chapter 112 112 Split ¨C second decision ¡­ L co Silence fell over the council hall . My knees nearly buckled . ¡° Taken ? ¡± Nathan asked . ¡° How is that possible ? ¡± The priest touched my face gently . There are ancient magics at work here . Someone ¨C or something ¨C has stripped you of your abilities . ¡± The Trinax , I realized . ¡° When it grabbed me ¡­ ¡± ¡° It is not possible , the priestess shook her head . ¡° Yes , the Trinax are creatures of dark magic that haunt the sleep world and our mind . They create a world where they constantly push you who into thinking of failures or the things that can or could have happened that¡¯s why anyone stares at the face of a Trinax longer than 10 seconds will go mad but they cannot take away the power of a Moonsinger . ¡± Ramsey¡¯s grandfather scoffed . ¡° Convenient excuse . Look , from all the history books I¡¯ve read , the Moonsinger is always someone so elegant , adept in fighting and perfect in all their ways , not her ¡­ she¡¯s a deviant to begin with if she cannot control herself then ¡­ ¡± ¡° ELDER ELDRIC ¡± Ramsey¡¯s voice rang out in annoyance silencing his grandfather . ¡° How can you be so crass in your speech ? If not for anything ¡­ but for the sake of the dignity of this council , you should show some respect to the daughter of the you . an who risked his life to s His grandfather mumbled something but didn¡¯t say anything else . My fists clenched to my sides , anger and humiliation bubbling within me . But Nathan stepped forward , with amanding tone . ¡° She is the Moonsinger . Whether her powers are active or not we shouldn¡¯t look down at her without first knowing the cause . He turned to the Priestess . ¡° If it¡¯s not the Trinax then who could have taken the powers away ? ¡± ¡° Can we close the meeting at least ? ¡± Elder Thorne spoke suddenly . ¡° We¡¯re not about to listen to a question and answer session wh we have other things to do . Couldn¡¯t the Moon Goddess have given us a Lycan as a Moonsinger ? She keeps skipping us and appointing these werewolves . ¡± My ears burned red with embarrassment as I stared at the ¡° ty of Cassidy¡¯s father . ¡° Who knows , you might have disyed such fine powers because of the fear . If I had a Feral and a Trinax attacking from all sides , I¡¯m sure I¡¯d have ten times my strength now ,¡± he added with a scoff . The rest of the Elders shared mockingughter . I lowered my head , trying to fight the tears that gathered at the corner of my eyes now . ¡° Elder Thorne ,¡± Ramsey said in an unmistakably cold tone . ¡° You¡¯re suspended from the council until further notice . Have your subordinate rece vou during meetings . If I see vou an inch 13 112 Split ¨C second decision within the council hall , I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯re stripped of all your titles entirely ¡± Silence reigned in the hall , partly because of how quiet Ramsey had given the order . He didn¡¯t even raise his voice but you could see the seriousness on his face and heart it in his tone . ¡° You can¡¯t dismiss me , Lycan Leader , Elder Thorne rose to his feet . ¡° Aside from the fact that this council cannot function without me , I am to be your father ¨C in ¨Cw . Is this how you n to treat Lycans were audacious creatures . I don¡¯t think anyone had ever challenged my father openly as they were doing to Ramsey . ¡° I¡¯ll give you until sixty seconds to leave with your dignity , Ramsey continued quietly ¡° Or I¡¯ll have you thrown away ¡± ¡° Why ? ¡± Elder Thorne smirked his eyes flitting between me and Ramsey ¡° Is that how much the deviant pleases you that you¡¯re now favouring her over me ? A mere werewolf without a wolf ? ¡± ¡° Elder Thorne , that¡¯s enough , Lenny who had been standing quietly beside Ramsey came forward and walked towards his . ¡° Leave ! ¡± ¡° If anyone should leave then it should be our Lycan Leader and not me ,¡± Elder Thorne continued . ¡° He fought with a werewolf over a woman at the funeral , he has constantly looked down on our traditions , kept my daughter waiting for four years and ¡­ ¡± ¡° That¡¯s enough ¡­ ¡± Lenny growled and motioned to the guards standing at the entrance of the hall . When they came closer to him , Elder Thorne swatted their hands away dering he would leave by himself . All the while , none of the other Elders said a word , if anything they were quict . After Elder Thorne was removed , Ramsey turned to the Priestess , ¡° Please tell us , how did she lose her power ? ¡± ¡° The Dark One is the only person with the ability and skills to shut down her powers more like numbing . I heard one time that he can extract a portion of a Moonsinger¡¯s power and use it against them , in the process , he might also lock off their energy points . ¡± I swallowed hard . ¡° I also realized when she walked into the room at first that she¡¯s a reincarnation of the first Moonsinger , the priestess added . ¡° That happened centuries ago ,¡± one of the Elders , a woman suddenly spoke . I noticed she was silent the entire time and didn¡¯t join the men when they wereughing and making jokes . ¡° How can you be certain ? ¡± ¡° I am the High priestess of the Moon Goddess and for every High Priestess that passes away , the new High Priestess would be bestowed with all the memories of the former one . That is , what happened over 100 years before me and being a Sigma wolf makes it easier . The Elder nodded . Read thetest and free novels at .Com I know ¡° So , you¡¯re saying she¡¯s a reincarnation of the first Moonsinger ? ¡± Nathari asked . 23 112 Split ¨C second decision ¡­. ¡° Yes , her name was Neriah . She was the only child of her family and Alpha Thriad and the one who released the powers of the Dark One , unknowingly of course because of how trickish he was . He was able to convince her to do it . They were on the verge of getting joined and mated . for life when the Moon Goddess intervened . ¡± ¡° Should we be worried that she¡¯s the reincarnation ? Ramsey asked , leaning forward , his voice was tinged with worry . ¡° Every Moonsinger is a reincarnation of the past one and not the one from years ago which is confusing to me . Thest Moonsinger was a man ¨C a general of the fourth ranks from the packs across the sea , the Priestess said . Was he the man I used to see myself as in my dreams ? I wondered silently . The priestess came to me again , leaning forward as her piercing eyes studied me intently . ¡° Have you had an encounter with the Dark One himself ? ¡± she asked . The hall fell silent . I could feel the weight of everyone¡¯s expectations pressing down on me . The council members watched me closely , their gazes intense and searching . Nathan came forward and stood nearby . His presence was bothforting and suffocating . I hesitated . I knew the truth my encounter with the Dark One ¨C Xander was something I had kept hidden for years . But given the way everyone was acting , the suspicion and pressure surrounding me . I made a split decision Chapter 113 113 Doomed !!! L ¡° No , ¡± I said carefully . ¡° Except for the attack by Feral wolves years ago , I haven¡¯t met anyone like that . ¡° You were attacked by Ferals ? the Priestess arched her brow ¡° And nothing unusual has happened since then ? ¡± ¡° No. ¡± I lied again . She studied me for a moment , her eyes seeming to look right through me . For a soul ¨C stopping second , I was certain she would call me out on my lie . But then she nodded slowly repeating her earlier statement . ¡° The Dark One is the only one with the ability topletely strip a Moonsinger of her powers , ¡± she said almost to herself . ¡° Interesting . ¡± Nathan stepped closer to me , his hand brushing against mine . ¡° What do you mean ? ¡± he asked . ¡° It means ,¡± the priestess replied . ¡° That L might have met the Dark One somehow and maybe she didn¡¯t know and gods help us , if he took her powers then we¡¯re in for a bumpy ride . ¡± Elder Eldric , who had been silent until now , spoke up . ¡° What bumpy ride ? Exin ! ¡± She turned to address the council . ¡° The Dark One doesn¡¯t just steal powers . He collects them . Removes them strategically . Always with a purpose and with L being Neriah¡¯s reincarnation ¨C she was the most powerful Moonsinger ever lived I can¡¯t help but wonder that there¡¯s more to it than what we¡¯re just seeing ¡± I fought to keep my expression neutral . My heart was racing and my brain w running in circles , trying to figure out when Xander had taken my powers . Was it that night of the ceremony ? That was the only time we did something that made me feel strange . I opened my mouth to tell them the truth but Nanny¡¯s warning rang in my mind . Jus had parted ways and she went to her pack she had warned me : Read thetest and free novels at .Com before we ¡° Don¡¯t let anyone know you¡¯re the Moonsinger and if they manage to find out , don¡¯t ever let them know about Xander . It¡¯ll do you more harm than good . ¡± ¡° We need to understand what happened , the priestess continued . ¡° Every detail could be crucial . Nathan squeezed my hands , a gesture of support . But to me , it felt like another form of another reason to keep my secrets to myself . pressure , ¡° I¡¯m telling you everything I know ,¡± I said quietly . ¡° The Feral attack . Nothing more . ¡± The Moon Priestess didn¡¯t look convinced , but she didn¡¯t press further . Instead , she turned to the council . ¡° We must prepare her with or without her powers right now she¡¯s vulnerable . ¡± ¡° And why should that be our responsibility ?¡± The elder who was a woman asked . ¡° She lost her powers ¡­ she has a pack , I¡¯m sure they can make provisions for her to be safe . Because of her , 11. 34 113 Doomed !!! now we are doomed entirely . ¡± ¡° Elder Mira ! ¡± Ramsey growled , his eyes shing with annoyance . ¡° What is wrong with everyone . today ? We weren¡¯t doomed before the Moonsinger showed up , what has changed ? ¡± ¡° Everything . ¡± Elder Mira sighed . ¡° At least we had hopes that once we find the Moonsinger , everything would be fine . She or he would lead our warriors and conquer the Dark One to fight those dreadful Ferals . Do you know how people will panic if they hear that our so ¨C called saviour does not have powers anymore ? Do you know the implication ? ¡± ¡° This is not time to panic , Ramsey gritted his teeth . ¡° It is ,¡± Elder Mira scoffed . ¡° We are doomed , Lycan Leader . You heard the High Priestess , no one can defeat the Feral except with the help of the Moonsinger . Isn¡¯t it concerning to you all ? Or am I the only one who sees a bleak future ? ¡± ¡° There is no bleak future , Elder Mira , the priestess said quietly . ¡° I know you¡¯re afraid but there is no bleak future . Although I cannot reveal everything , the Moonsinger will get her powers back . Now , if you all will excuse us , I need to have a word with the Lycan Leader and the Moonsinger privately . ¡± The council exchanged puzzled looks before one by one , they rose to their feet and started leaving . When the hall was empty , Ramsey came down from his seat and walked towards us . His gaze rested for a second on me and Nathan¡¯s joined hands before resting on Priestess . ¡° You wanted to see me ? ¡± Ramsey asked . ¡° Yes , Alpha ,¡± she nodded . ¡° I see that you and ¡® Alpha Nathan are connected to L that¡¯s why I allowed you two to stay . The thing is , I think L is worried abouting clean with everyone present , I hope this is a better approach . ¡± The woman turned kind eyes to me . ¡° You¡¯re lying . ¡± She said tly . I froze . My mouth went dry immediately and my heart resumed its racing . ¡° I ¨C I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about ,¡± I stammered , but my words sounded weak even to my ears . ¡° No , the priestess pressed . ¡° You know exactly what I¡¯m talking about , L Woond , ¡± she chuckled softly . ¡° Just like Neriah , you lied about history has a way of repeating itself and for theting involved with the Dark One , I guess Neriah¡¯s mistakes too . sake of our world , I hope you do not repeat I didn¡¯t say anything , I just shifted my weight from one foot to another . I needed to be sure that We were both talking about the same thing . I didn¡¯t want to be thrown under the bus . ¡° You have met the Dark One , L . I can see it in your eyes , in the way you hold yourself . Stop hiding the truth . ¡± Nathan and Ramsey exchanged concerned nces . ¡° L ? ¡± Nathan¡¯s voice questioning . was e gentle , But I couldn¡¯t answer . I was frozen , my mind was reeling . How could the priestess know ? I had been so careful with my responses and my emotions . ¡° Let me tell you something again , ¡± the Moon Priestess continued , her tone dropping further . 11:50 113 Doomed !!! ¡° Neriah ¨C your reincarnation and the first Moonsinger was a woman of incredible power she was the only one that was able to lock down the Dark One and take away a lot of his abilities too which most Moonsingers are not gifted with . Anyways , one of the ways , the Dark One stripped her of her power was through the most intimate method possible ¡­ She paused , as if to let the words sink . ¡­ By having sex with her Chapter 114 114 Deepest forms of energy ¡­ L The room seemed cold as both Nathan and Ramsey turned to stare at me . Nathan took a step forward , tightening his grip around my hand . ¡° What are you talking about ? ¡± The priestess ignored him , her eyes were fixed on me . ¡° The Dark One doesn¡¯t just steal power through physical force . He uses maniption , intimacy and the deepest forms of energy connection which is sex ¡­ ¡± I felt the blood drain from my face . My legs wobbled , but for Nathan¡¯s hold , I would have crumbled to the ground . It felt as if all the secrets I had safeguarded all these years were threatening to burst free . ¡° Tell me , the priestess demanded , ¡° What really happened ? ¡± For a moment , I thought I would shatter . Snippets of everything that happened four years ago teased into my memory , threatening to crush itpletely . Ramsey moved closer , reaching out to touch my arm . ¡° L ? ¡± I pulled away from him , trying to breathe . ¡° L ¡­ ¡± I started , then stopped . My voice was barely a whisper . ¡° I can¡¯t ¡­ ¡± The priestess softened slightly . ¡° Child , whatever happened , you¡¯re safe now and we will not judge you . If anything think of it as us trying to protect you but we cannot if you don¡¯t tell us the truth . ¡± a I looked at them at Nathan¡¯s gaze , filled with concern , at Ramsey¡¯s nk stare and the priestess¡¯s knowing eyes . My gaze moved past her to the Moon Priest who stood a little distance away from us . Our gaze met and slowly , he bowed his head and turned on his heels , exiting the hall . Finally , it was just us . People who won¡¯t stand to gain anything with my confession . I swallowed hard , hoping the lump in my throat would dissolve . ¡° He found me ,¡± I whispered , so softly they almost didn¡¯t hear me . ¡° Years ago , precisely around the time I left Blue Ridge for good . ¡± The priestess stepped closer. ¡° Who found you , child ? ¡± My hands began to shake . The memories I had fought so hard to suppress were wing their way to the surface , desperate to be exposed . ¡° The Dark One ,¡± I said , my voice breaking . ¡° His name is Xander . ¡± ¡° L ¡­ ¡± Nathan murmured and tried to reach for me but I moved away from his touch . I didn¡¯t want to beforted . ¡° I see , ¡± the priestess nodded . ¡° Before you say anything , his mark is on you . I can smell him all . 14 114 Deepest forms of energy ¡­¡­ . . didn¡¯t attack you on that day ? ¡± she asked . ¡° Because you had L¡¯s scent on you , Ramsey¡¯s eyes widened slightly . ¡° What day ? ¡± ¡° From my vision , I saw you in a forest at White Moon Pack and Ferals came and sniffed you , even a Trinax ¡­ Do you know why they couldn¡¯t harm you ? ¡± He shook his head . ¡° I don¡¯t know how but , L¡¯s scent is on you ¨C the scent of the Moonsnger , her power ¡­ a bit of her power resides in you that makes Ferals and Trinax cower . I don¡¯t know how that happened and neither would I probe but L ¡­ ¡± she turned to me again ¡° Tell me the truth , did you ¡­ were you intimate with the Dark One ? ¡± 1 shook my head , trying not to crumble . When Hooked up , I saw Ramsey had a hurt expression on his face and Nathan ¡­ well , I didn¡¯t know how to put to words his expression . ¡° No ! ¡± I shook my head . ¡° We kissed , and he helped me out a lot during my heat but we were never intimate for some reason he didn¡¯t want to , even when I tried to initiate it , he said he wanted to wait until we¡¯re properly joined . ¡± The priestess nodded . ¡° It seems he was being careful . Thest time he was intimate with Neriah without getting bonded to her , she was able to unlock his energy points and therefore it was easy to take away his powers . Tell me , how did you meet him ? ¡± ¡° At my human school . He was human and we became friends . He showed me care , love and attention than I have ever gotten from anyone . He helped me during my heats especially and he would do this thing with an orb , that helped relieve the intensity of the heat . ¡± I inhaled deeply . ¡° He was so good to me ¡­ too good that I didn¡¯t believe he was evil , didn¡¯t seem that way to me . ¡± The priestess sighed , giving me a contemtive stare . ¡° Can I see your back ? Your spine precisely ?¡± she asked suddenly making me confused . Read thetest and free novels at .Com ¡° I can smell him on you , L but we need to confirm if his mark is on you or not before we make conclusion . ¡± ¡° Like r ¨C right now ? ¡± I asked my eyes widening . any ¡° Yes ,¡± she nodded and motioned for me to turn and give her my back , I did as she instructed , trying to hide the blush on my face as she gently lifted my blouse . Nathan had the decency to turn but Ramsey stood there , gazing at me intently . It took a shove from Nathan before he agreed and turned his back . The priestess¡¯s fingers traced my back delicately , I could feel her hands trembling before her voice reached me . ¡° You have his mark , L , she whispered . ¡° You truly met him . ¡± She continued her examination . Her fingers gently traced my bones . Suddenly , she inhaled sharply . ¡° Look , ¡± When I turned , there was a small mirror positioned to reflect my back and there ¨C etched into 1139 114 Deepest forms of energy . ¨C my skin with a precision so perfect were three distinct stars . They were not birthmarks or tattoos ¡­ and they seemed to shimmer under the glow of the light filtering through the windows of the hall . ¡° Three stars ,¡± the priestess murmured . ¡° Three stars is an indication that he has marked you . Like you know when you find your mate and he marks you ¡­ ¡± ¡° Can we see ? ¡± Nathan asked , from his voice , I could tell he was dying of curiosity . ¡° If you want , ¡± the priestess said quietly . Almost immediately , both men turned abruptly and rushed to where I was to see the mark on my body . After a while , Ramsey asked . ¡° What¡¯s going to happen to her now ? ¡± ¡° Nothing except just like Neriah , the Dark One has fallen in love with her . Only those he loves he gives his mark . Thankfully , it¡¯s only three stars . Had it been five , she would have beenpletely transformed and converted to the dark side and her essence merging with his , ¡± the priestess said . ¡° I think I know how he took my powers and also ¡­ ¡± I lowered my gaze swallowing hard . ¡° There¡¯s a possibility that I might have released his powers from whatever had held it . He told me himself that Neriah trapped him and he forced me to , ¡± tears gathered at the corner of my eyes . ¡° To bind me to him , thankfully , someone showed up and saved me . ¡± ¡° You only activated one level of his power , L . On the night of the Gemini moon , I saw the vision but he didn¡¯t take your power that day ,¡± she took a deep breath . ¡° It appears he must have taken it using the orb and just so you know , your heat is a channel ¡­ like a portal that opens up and allows your powers to be channelled . ¡± Xander had made simr statements about me being powerful in my heat . I recalled all the times he had forced me to hold the orb and the hot feeling that had emanated from it each time I held it . ¡° I had no idea honestly . I just thought he was being nice and we were dating at that time ¡­ so ¡­ it was the most natural thing to do and I didn¡¯t ¡­ think I should question him . ¡± The priestess chuckled , cing aforting hand on my shoulder . o the Dark One All the ¡° Don¡¯t worry , L ¡­ you¡¯re not the first Moonsinger to lose her ability Moonsingers before you , including Neriah all lost their powers to him . ¡± Chapter 115 115 Revenge is tiresome ¡­ Ramsey . The High Priestess had to leave because it was time for her afternoon devotions but she promised toe back afterwards , to finish up the conversation . My gaze flitted to L ¡­ although she was trying to wear a brave smile , I could see the sadness in her eyes . ¡° You need to rest , I¡¯m sure there¡¯s provision for us in the pack . We should go . Nathan muttered ,. cing his hand on the small of her back , already guiding her towards the door . But before they could leave , I mustered courage and approached them . I met L¡¯s gaze with a pleading look of mine . ¡° Please , I murmured ¡° I need to speak with you . ¡± Nathan as usual tensed , inserting himself between me and her . ¡° What else do you want to tell her , Alpha Ramsey ? You want to me her more ? ¡± ¡° Stay out of this , Nathan ¡­ for once , can you just sit back and do nothing ? This is between me and L . ¡± Before he could respond , L ced a gentle hand on his arm . ¡° It¡¯s fine ,¡± she assured him . ¡° I can handle him ¡± Nathan turned , cupping her face as he gazed at her tenderly , ¡° Are you sure ? Who knows what he¡¯ll me you for this time around ? ¡± * Probably for being careless and losing my powers but I¡¯ll be fine . I was expecting this anyway . ¡± she responded with a small smile . Nathan nodded and pulled her into a hug , kissing her forehead before he pulled apart with a sigh as if he didn¡¯t want to leave . ¡° I¡¯ll be back in ten minutes . ¡± Although he didn¡¯t talk to me directly , I knew the threat was for me . I waited until he was gone before I turned to face L . Lax howled inside me , begging for contact between me and her but I remembered the way she had moved away from me moments ago ¡­ she must hate me so much . ¡° How are you holding up ? ¡± I asked quietly . ¡° It¡¯s a lot toprehend , right ? ¡± ¡° Not really , ¡± she shook her head . ¡° I already knew what I was and the power I had . To say the truth , it¡¯s a big relief to me that I don¡¯t have it anymore . I wasn¡¯t nning on bing a hero or saviour to this world . That kind of life is not for me . ¡± ¨C ¡° Why why do you say so ? ¡± She chuckled ¡­ ¡° This is a formality to me , Ramsey . Everything that happened today , I really do not care . If I leave and go back to my life , the Ferals won¡¯t attack anyone and even if they do ¡­ I¡¯m sure there¡¯ll be other solutions . You heard the high priestess say all the Moonsingers lost their power and as much as I¡¯m dying with curio know how it went afterwards , It¡¯s soothing to know this has happened before , so I won¡¯t be taking on any form of responsibility . ¡± 115 Revenge is tiresome ¡­ ¡° So ¡­ you¡¯ll leave us to our fate ? ¡± I asked . She nodded inhaling deeply . ¡° I don¡¯t n to leave my life as a Moonsinger or whatever name it is . Back in the human world a lot of people are waiting for me ¨C friends from college , friends from the office who get worried if Ie fifteen minuteste , neighbours who despite the fact that I was cold to them in the beginning , still drop off apple pie now and again ¡­ ¡± She trailed off , clutching at the hem of her skirt tightly . ¡° To me , those are my people . The ones who want me genuinely . Here , the only reason why I am suddenly important is because of this stupid singing ability despite that , they still think I am not qualified enough . ¡± ¨C ¡° If this is about what my grandfather said earlier , I apologize . It was a bit cruel and ¡­ ¡± ¡° A bit ? ¡± she scoffed interrupting me . ¡° I¡¯m done putting up with excuses of any form . I¡¯m sick of hearing apologies for something that is not my fault . I don¡¯t care if the Ferals attack and kill everyone ¡­ ¡± I stiffened . ¡° L ¡­ you don¡¯t mean that ? ¡° But I do! ¡± she smiled . ¡° You lot have done nothing but ridicule me all my life . Comined about my pheromones ,ined about me not having a wolf . You rejected me because you didn¡¯t think I¡¯d fit into your tiny world and you expect me to actuallye back and help ¡­ why ? Why should I be responsible for the people who have shown me nothing but hate all my life ? ¡± Read thetest and free novels at .Com ¡° L ¡­ ¡± Tears gathered in her eyes now . ¡° You know , I started therapy at one point and I was so damaged that I knew I would not heal , no matter what approach I used or the different kinds of professionals I go to . That is how much I was wounded emotionally . So I made up my mind to always leave . I think revenge is tiresome but leaving is superb . When someone offends me , I don¡¯t try to talk it out , I just let them go and forget ¡­ life moves on . ¡± I stared at her , trying to understand ¡­ hoping this was a joke but the fierceness in her the only proof I needed to know she was serious . eyes was She rose to her feet , adjusting her clothes . ¡° By the way , thank you for not allowing the elders to bring me here against my will , Nathan told me and also for defending me earlier . It was nice to see that you have a soft spot for me . ¡± ¡° I¡¯ve always had ,¡± I said quietly . ¡° You can¡¯t leave , L ¡­ please . The fate of our world rests in your hands . Think about your mother and your sister ¡­ ¡± ¡° My mother hates me ¡­ my sister well ¡­ ¡± she shrugged daintily . ¡° We have our sisterly moments now and again but there¡¯s no deep connection . Except for Nathan , you all should deal with the Ferals yourselves . Once Nathan¡¯s coronation is done ¡­ I¡¯ll leave . There¡¯s a guy in my office ¡­ Paul ¡­ I think he likes me and we¡¯ll go on a date as soon as I get home . ¡± ¡° L ¡­ ¡± I tried to reach for her but she moved away from me . ¡° Let me make this right , please ¡­ ¡± ¡° For what you did to me or on behalf of the entire world ? ¡± she cocked her head at me , giving me a wide grin . 115 Revenge is tiresome ¡­ I took a deep breath , trying to still my racing heart . It was not or never , I had to get the weight over my shoulder . Here goes nothing ¡­ ¡° I love you , I dered bing bolder . ¡° I love you , L ¡­ and I need you . I always have though Chapter 116 116 Fated together ¡­ Ramsey The confession hung in the air as she stared at me . I felt as if a heavy weight had been lifted off my shoulders . Almost when I thought she wasn¡¯t going to respond , she scoffed . ¡° Love ? You ? The same man who rejected me countless times . The same Ramsey who pushed me away , who made me feel like I was nothing ? Do you even know what you¡¯re talking about ? ¡± My face tightened . ¡° You don¡¯t understand , ¡± I began but she cut me off . ¡° I have all the time , please enlighten me , ¡± she demanded . ¡° What exactly do I not understand ? How you¡¯ve treated me ? How you¡¯ve made me feel ? ¡± My hands clenched and unclenched at my sides as I tried to stifle my emotions . ¡° Everything I did back then was to protect you ¡± Sheughed , ¡° Protect me ? From what ? From myself ? From your own feelings ? From our mate bond ? ¡± ¡° From me . ¡± I said softly . ¡° I was scared to love my mate . I mean , I was going to settle with at woman but I never had ns to do that with my mate . I¡¯ve seen first ¨C hand what happens if someone loses their mate . My grandfather ¡­ he ¡­ ¡± Itrailed off taking a deep breath . ¡° When my grandmother died , he tried to kill himself severally and my parents had just died a few months ago . I spent my years as a preteen looking after him , always being on the edge that one day I¡¯ll walk in and see him lying lifeless ¡­ dead ¡­ ¡± I swiped at the tears that gathered at the corner of my eyes . 7 ¡° I thought if I pretended that the mate bond didn¡¯t exist , that I would forget about you . ¡± ¡° You think pushing me away protects me ? ¡± she asked . ¡° You think breaking my heart was some noble act or as a result of some childhood trauma ? ¡± I stepped closer . ¡° Every time I got close to you , every moment I allowed myself to feel , I was reminded of how cruel living as a Lycan was . I¡¯didn¡¯t want you to suffer . If they knew about us , they would use you against me . Being a Lycan leader is a precarious situation . ¡± ¡° So , you decided to hurt me first ? ¡± her voice cracked . ¡° You decided that your public image in this perfect world of the Lycans was more important than my feelings ? ¡± The tension heightened in the room . I reached out , almost involuntarily , my fingers nearly touching her face before I pulled back . ¡° I thought I was saying you ,¡± I whispered . ¡° I thought the distance was the only way to keep you from their bacsh . Her eyes glistened with unshed tears . ¡° And now ? ¡± she asked . ¡° Now that you¡¯ve decided to love me and tell me you love me ? Because you¡¯re still a Lycan Leader , perfection is still important in this world ¡­ What changed ? ¡± ¡° Everything changed . You¡¯re the Moonsinger , L ¡­ no one would object to us being mates , if 1/3 anything they¡¯ll wee it . We can finally be together She stared at me for a few seconds and thenughed with tears rolling down her eyes . Tama fool ¡± she murmured stillughing . ¡° I forgot how good you were at hurting me . How every time we meet you always look for a new way to hurt me , to give me reasons why we should never be together . Read thetest and free novels at .Com ¡° Cimon Lyta we can be together . If you ept this gift you¡¯llplete me and I you and the power of the White Moon Throne will be unlocked ¡± She shook her head . So , you love me because I mean something now right ? Because although have other identities like deviant and wolfless but being a Moonsinger outweighs them right ? ¡° The way you make it sound that¡¯s not what I mean ¡° That¡¯s exactly what you mean Ramsey she stiffed . ¡° The day I stop being the Moontinger you¡¯d discard me again , right ? So , let¡¯s do what we¡¯re best at doing rejecting each other ? ¡° Tata you don¡¯t understand . That¡¯s not what I mean I rushed on . I mean , to one would ¡® L Woond reject you Alpha Ramsey as my mate and ept your rejection I felt so helpless seeing her standing there crying I didn¡¯t know what to do because yet again ste misunderstood . What I meant was , that no one would see reasons to hurt her . That being a Mocesinger would mean no one would whisper behind her back that she can finally walk with her bead held high ¡°I hope we don¡¯t make this a habit , Ramsey because I¡¯m going to keep rejecting you . Excuse me She turned to leave and something inside me scappe I reached out for her and grabbed her , wrapping my hands around her form . T , please ¡­ ¡± I begged . ¡° You know damn well what I mean and I¡¯m sorry if you think I only want you now because you¡¯re a Moonsinger . I¡¯ve always wanted you gods I¡¯ve wanted you every day for the past four years . I¡¯ve wanted you since you came back ¡­ Ile in my bed every night , dreaming of this moment , of having you in my arms and sharing my sunrise and sunset with you . Please ¡­ ¡± ¡° Let me go . Ramsey she said coldly . ¡°You¡¯re not doing me a favour and if you cannot love and ept for who I am first . Il constantly be forced to keep up your expectations so you don¡¯t wake up one morning and regret meeting me . So. Nah . In good ¡± Tata I pulled away from her , making her face me is this about Nathan ? I apologoed . I said I was sorry but I was frantic I needed you . ¡± For your gratification for your Wolf ¡± she yelled . ¡° Anything to make you feel better to take care of that itch in your pants . You didn¡¯t look for me because you cared so much about me . Ramsey You didn¡¯t do it because you couldn¡¯t stand being away from me you did it for yourself . . to soothe your heart ¡­ my constant presence calms your woll , keeps you grounded and maybe once in a while sex . What about me ? Have you stopped to think about what I want ? What willl I stand to gain if agree and be with you ? ¡± I ran my hands through my hair ¡° L baby that¡¯s not true ¡­ ¡± 116 Fated together ¡­ constantpetition withws and traditions made by dead people ? When will because it¡¯s me and it¡¯ll make me happy ? When will I matter ? ¡± you do it Her chest was heaving now , and tears were rolling down her eyes uncontrobly . ¡° Fine , ¡± she threw her hand up in the air ¡° I get it ¡­ I have no wolf , I lost my powers because I was careless and maybe I will settle for anyone who shows me , the slightest attention ¡­ I want to be happy . I want to know that someone loves me for me and not because I can sing and spew silver lights from my fingertips . I want to know that someone loves me because I cannot give anything but myself ¡­ I deserve to be happy ¡­ ¡± She swiped at her face angrily , closed her eyes and took a deep breath . When she opened them , she met my gaze . ¡° Fine ¡­ I cannot deny that there¡¯s still something between us but I need you to break off your engagement with Cassidy , tell everyone that we¡¯re fated together and I¡¯ll be with you . ¡± Chapter 117 117 Enough to want to be together . Ramsey I stiffened , swallowing hard . I ¡­ I can do that ¡­ ¡± I stuttered ¡° But not now ¡­ we need to make sure ¡­ ¡± ¡° That I can get my powers back , that I can be ¨C relevant ¡­ ¡± she finished up with a scoff . ¡° That¡¯s the problem , Ramsey ¡­ I don¡¯t me you for wanting that , maybe that¡¯s the way you were raised and it¡¯s okay . I¡¯m not even angry anymore but I can no longer be a gamble for you . You want to keep me but still in the shadows until it¡¯s confirmed that I can be the Moonsinger again . Right ? ¡± I opened my mouth severally to speak but no words . woulde out of it . ¡° That¡¯s what I thought ,¡± she smiled sadly . ¡° Even if I forgive everyone in the future , I will never forgive you Ramsey ¡­ my heart can call on you for all it wants ¡­ my body may yearn for you every day of my life but I¡¯d rather walk on hot coals than be with you . ¡± My chest tightened , and I could feel my vision bing blurry but I shook my head , trying to 17:52 117 Enough to want to be together . suppress my emotions . ¡° That¡¯s not fair , L ¡­ ¡± I felt anger spark in my chest . ¡° Don¡¯t be so cruel , I have lots of responsibilities . If was a mere Alpha or Lycan I will not hesitate . ¡± ¡° I cannot be with someone who hesitates to love me ¡­ ¡± she shouted . ¡° I¡¯ve repeated the same words over and over ¡­ but you never listen . ¡± ¡° It is you who doesn¡¯t listen . I said I love you ¡­ you¡¯re the first woman I¡¯ve confessed it to ¡­ the only woman I¡¯ve defied norms to be with . Can¡¯t I at least be appreciated for that ? ¡± She walked up to me and poked at my chest . ¡° Love means nothing ¡­ me and you ¡­ broken like this should tell you that it¡¯s a farce . I love you too ¡­ ¡± My heart skipped . ¡° But we do not love each other enough to want to be together . We both want different things . You need a decorated wife ¡­ versed in the old ways and our statues and everything that makes up our world ¡­ I need a man who is crazy about me and shows me how much he loves me with every breath he takes ¡­ ¡± ¡° Staving in prison for four years means nothing ¡± I said 117 Enough to want to be together vehemently ¡° I can do it . ¡± ¡° For some weird reason , you keep mentioning Nathan ¡­ ¡± I searched her eyes , saw the confusion in them and for the first time , I realized that she didn¡¯t even know the extent to which Nathan loves her . She was oblivious to it . ¡° Wait ! ¡± I chuckled ¡° You don¡¯t know Nathan loves you ? You think took all those punishments and treatment from me just to keep you away because he wanted to just stay as friends ? ¡° . ¡° Of course ! ¡± she red at me . ¡° He¡¯s my best friend ? ¡± ¡° He stopped seeing himself as that and I can tell you it has been going on for a long time . Nathan loves you ¡­ fiercely . I¡¯m surprised that he hasn¡¯t ¡­ ¡± The door of the hall opened and Lenny rushed in . I could sense distress . ¡° Is something wrong ? ¡± He nodded and rushed to my side . ¡° There¡¯s a problem . A video of L naked and having sex with a man whose face is blurred is making rounds 117 Enough to want to be logother in all our socialworks , we¡¯re trying to mp down . on the spread but I have a feeling that this has something to do with you . ¡± My blood turned cold as my gaze drifted to L who was smiling down at her phone , probably texting someone . ¡° Do all you can to stop the spread . This is bad ¡­ she just came out as the Moonsinger , this is going to do more harm than good and where is Cassidy ? Is she at the pack ? ¡± She is the only one in possession of that video . ¡° I think so , ¡± Lenny nodded ¡° Is this her doing ? ¡± he asked . ¡° Tell them to bring the cars around , I need to go back to the pack house immediately and ¡­ ¡± Just then , the door of the hall opened again , bringing with it a gust of wind and Nathan who marched in looking furious as he made a beeline for me . ¡° gods ! Not now ¡­ ¡± I muttered under my breath stopping Lenny from trying to intercept him . ¡° Don¡¯t worry , let hime . ¡± 117 Enough to want to be together As soon as he reached me , he threw his first which which I expertly sidestepped . His eyes were filled with hatred as he threw another punch again . L who was surprised to see him in the hall ran towards us and tried to stop him from throwing a punch at me again . ¡° Nath ¡­ what is it ? ¡± she asked reaching to grab his hand . ¡° How dare you do that to her ? ¡± he growled , grabbing my cor . ¡° Do you have any shred of shame left in you ? ¡± ¡° Do what ? ¡± L asked staring from me to him . ¡° What happened Nath ? ¡± ¡° You¡¯re sick , Ramsey Kincaid ¡­ very sick . How can you record such an intimate moment ? Do you have any idea what this would do to her ? Do you have any thread of shame ? ¡± ¡° I did nothing , Nathan . ? ¡± I said through gritted teeth . ¡° Neither did I record it in the first ce . Like you , I found out a few seconds ago and I¡¯m trying to do my best to make sure it¡¯s ¡­ ¡± ¡° Will someone answer me ? ¡± L suddenly shouted , wedging herself between us . ¡° What¡¯s doing on ? Did 17:52 ¡ª ) 117 Enough to want to be together something happen again ? Is it about me ? ¡± Nathan¡¯s gaze left mine as he reached and grabbed her gently , pulling her against his chest for a hug , running a hand through her hair . ¡° I¡¯m sorry ,¡± he muttered . ¡° I¡¯m sorry I couldn¡¯t protect you . I¡¯m sorry , I let you meet this monster in the first ce . ¡± ¡° Watch your words , Alpha Nathan , ¡± Lenny said fiercely . ¡° Just tell me ? ¡± L demanded again . ¡° Did something happen ? ¡± she turned to look at me again . ¡° Was it a Feral attack ? Please , tell me , the suspense is killing me . ¡± Both me and Nathan didn¡¯t move . It would break her if she found out . Read thetest and free novels at .Com ¡° Nath ¡­ Ramsey ? ¡± she called out again . ¡° What¡¯s wrong ? ¡± Nathan sighed then reached for her hand pulling her to his side . ¡° Nothing , c¡¯mon . ¡° ¡± ¡° No ! ¡± she wri Chapter 118 118 Luna of the White Moon Throne . Cassidy POV I patted my hair , looking at my reflection in the mirror with satisfaction and rose from the vanity table admiring the two ¨C piece loungewear I¡¯d gotten a few days ago . Picking up my cup of steaming coffee , I crossed my room to the window overlooking the pack housepound and settled on the window seat , sipping and waiting for his arrival . If L turns out to be the Moonsinger , it reduces my chances of ever being with Ramsey and that was what I dreaded the most . To my parents , Ramsey might be an achievement for our pack and the family ¨C bing the Luna of the White Moon Throne is no easy feat ¡­. but to me ¡­ It¡¯s marrying the man I love . I love Ramsey ¡­ I¡¯ve always had , for the longest time . I was scared that I might never get to relieve my dreams of making babies with him , waking up to him by my side and practically just him being the best thing that happened to me . 118 Luna of the White Moon Throne . But it didn¡¯t matter now ¡­ I would make do with just having him as my mate ¡­ that would suffice . A few minutester , he drove in . I watched with an amused smile as he sprang out of the car and started walking towards the pack house ¡­ ¡° And the drama begins , ¡± I whispered to myself , taking another sip of my coffee . The corridors leading to my room echoed with his determined footsteps as he matched towards me . My room is at the far end of the West Wing in the Packhouse , a wing built specially for the Luna . He didn¡¯t bother knocking , the door flew open with such force that it mmed against the wall , the sound echoing through the White Moon Packhouse . Where I was sitting , I barely flinched , I was used to his angry outbursts already . I took another sip from my mug , my perfectly manicured nails tapping against its rim . Our eyes met and for the briefest of seconds , he wanted to yell but he held himself , motioning for my maid to leave the room . As soon as we were alone , he turned to me . 17:53 20 118 Luna of the White Moon Throne . ¡° What the hell were you thinking , Cassidy ? ¡± he bellowed , his fists clenched at his sides . I arched a brow , a faint smirk tugging at my lips . ¡° Ah , you¡¯re here . Took you long enough . I was starting to think that I was wrong and you didn¡¯t care about her . ¡± ¡° Don¡¯t y coy with me ,¡± he growled . ¡° How can you post such an intimate video of me and her ? You know what ¡­ I don¡¯t want to bbour this just delete the videos you have and call back all the minions you have working for you . We¡¯ve been trying to take down the videos but they keep showing up in one new blog post or the other . ¡± ¡° And if I don¡¯t ? You will chase me out of your house like you did my father ? Threaten to break off our engagement ? Which is it going to be , Ramsey ? ¡± ¡° Cassidy , I am not in the mood to banter words with you . Delete all the videos you have of me and her . The only reason , I am not taking any action against you it¡¯s is because I don¡¯t want to seem cruel . This was so unlike you , how could you stoop so low ? ¡± you My smirk widened into a mockingugh . ¡° How could I ? Oh , Ramsey , don¡¯t act so righteous . Do you think I¡¯m 118 Luna of the White Moon Throne . the viin here ? I¡¯m simply ying the game you forced me into . You made me who I am . I can¡¯t believe myself these days either . I went from being a sweet little girl to a monster ¨C a woman filled with hate created by you . ¡± He closed his eyes , inhaling deeply . ¡° We¡¯re getting married ¡­ aren¡¯t we ? What else do you fucking want ? You think this is a game ? You humiliated her , and now you¡¯re dragging her name through the mud for what ? To hurt me ? To prove some petty point ? ¡± I stood cing the mug on the table with deliberate calm . My chest sparked with malice as I took a step towards him . ¡° Petty ? Oh no , darling , this is far from petty . Consider it a warning ! ¡° A warning ? ¡± he repeated , his face twisting from fury to disbelief . ¡° You think you can threaten me ? ¡± Iughed again , this time I sounded colder . ¡° Oh ; Ramsey darling , threats are for amateurs . I prefer action . Every time you choose her over me ¨C every time you run to L instead of staying where you belong ¨C I¡¯ll make her life miserable . This was just the beginning . ¡± 118 Luna of the White Moon Throno . ¡° Because I didn¡¯t sleep with youst night on your heat ? Do you want to get pregnant that bad ? Why ? There¡¯s enough time for a baby , I exined to you but I want to follow our customs and traditions to thetter . I am not in a rush to be a father ¡­ ¡± ¡° Or maybe you¡¯re saving yourself for your perfect mate . ¡± ¡° Cassidy ! ¡± he growled ¡° You¡¯re insane , you hear me ? This marriage is for convenience and not because I love you . I will never love you the way you want . I thought I made myself clear enough on that . ¡± ¡° You¡¯re just realizing I¡¯m insane ? ¡± I tilted my head , feigning innocence . ¡° Or am I simply a woman who knows what she wants and isn¡¯t afraid to take it ? ¡± He took a step closer , his frame towering over me . ¡° You¡¯ve crossed the line , Cassidy . If you think this will make me like you , you¡¯re delusional . If anything , it makes me despise you even more . I love L ¡­ no one can change that . ¡± My mask of calm shattered for a brief moment , as pain passed through my heart before I straightened and met his re head ¨C on . Luna of the White Moon Throne . ¡° Despise me all you want , Ramsey . But you¡¯ll marry me . You¡¯ll do the right thing for the pack , for your grandfather , and for yourself . Because if you don¡¯t ¡­ ¡± my voice dropped . ¡° I will destroy L . ¡± The room fell into tense silence , broken only by the sound of his ragged breathing . His hands trmelbed , and for a moment , I thought he mightsh out . But instead , he took a step back , his jaw tightening and his eyes zing . ¡° You¡¯re pathetic , ¡± he said coldly . ¡° And if you think I¡¯ll ever love you , you¡¯re more broken than I thought . ¡± Iughed . ¡° I think you¡¯re not taking this seriously enough . You fought with Nathan Tanner over L ¡­ that mutt who will never be half the woman I am . Yet , you threw away years of training because you wanted to prove what ? ¡± ¡° I won¡¯t let you hurt her , ¡± he growled . ¡° Hurt her ? This is nothing . I can destroy her reputationpletely . I can make her life a living hell . Is that what you want ? ¡± He didn¡¯t answer , he just stared at me . ¡° So I¡¯m giving you a choico ahaina Bonne an marringa n 17-53 118 Luna of the White Moon Throne . watch as I systematically tear apart everything L holds dear . ¡± ¡° I hope you bring your best game because when I start , Cassidy Thorne , you¡¯d know that I only started loving since L ¡­ I¡¯m worse than you . Colder , more insane and a jealous lover . ¡± With that , he turned on his heel and strode toward the door , his boot thudding heavily against the wooden floor . Read thetest and free novels at .Com ¡° Walk away , Ramsey , ¡± I called after him . ¡° But remember , every time you leave me , she¡¯ll pay the price . ¡± He paused at the door , his shoulder tense . Without another word , he walked out , mming the door in his wake . As the sound of his footsteps faded , I sank back into my chair , my hands trembling . I clenched my fists , my nails biting into my palms as I tried to regte my breathing . I felt a tear slip down my cheek but I fought it , mping down on my lips to stop myself from crying . I will evolve and grow into the monster , Ramsey has 17:53 118 Luna of the White Moon Throno . made . Minutes passed . Slwoly , I calmed myself . Then I reached for my phone and dialled my mother¡¯s number . She answered on the third ring . ¡° Yes ? ¡± she sounded irritated Then again , they¡¯ve been that way since I got a call from my dad earlier . He said Ramsey had disgraced him out of the council meeting and threatened to take away his titles . ¡° I¡¯ll being to pick up the delivery tongight . ¡± There was a small pause from her end . ¡° I see you¡¯ve finallye you to your senses ,¡± she said . My grip on the phone tightened . ¡° I¡¯m sorry , mom . I thought he would change . It¡¯s time I remind everyone where I belong . ¡± ¡° Good , ¡± my mother replied . ¡° I¡¯ll have everything ready for you . ¡± When the call ended , I leaned back in my chair , my gaze fixed on the mirror opposite me . ¡° I¡¯m tired of ying second fiddle ,¡± I whispered . ¡° Not anymore . ¡± I stood and walked to the mirror , my reflection staring 118 Luna of the White Moon Throno back at me . ¡° You¡¯ll see , Ramsey , ¡± I murmured , ¡° You¡¯ll all see . I¡¯ll be the Luna of the White Moon Throne , no matter what it takes . ¡± Comment View All > Post your firstment ! U Vote 11 1 Fandom Swipe left to Chapter 119 118 Luna of the White Moon Throne . Cassidy POV I patted my hair , looking at my reflection in the mirror with satisfaction and rose from the vanity table admiring the two ¨C piece loungewear I¡¯d gotten a few days ago . Picking up my cup of steaming coffee , I crossed my room to the window overlooking the pack housepound and settled on the window seat , sipping and waiting for his arrival . If L turns out to be the Moonsinger , it reduces my chances of ever being with Ramsey and that was what I dreaded the most . To my parents , Ramsey might be an achievement for our pack and the family ¨C bing the Luna of the White Moon Throne is no easy feat ¡­. but to me ¡­ Read thetest and free novels at .Com It¡¯s marrying the man I love . I love Ramsey ¡­ I¡¯ve always had , for the longest time . I was scared that I might never get to relieve my dreams of making babies with him , waking up to him by my side and practically just him being the best thing that happened to me . 118 Luna of the White Moon Throne . But it didn¡¯t matter now ¡­ I would make do with just having him as my mate ¡­ that would suffice . A few minutester , he drove in . I watched with an amused smile as he sprang out of the car and started walking towards the pack house ¡­ ¡° And the drama begins , ¡± I whispered to myself , taking another sip of my coffee . The corridors leading to my room echoed with his determined footsteps as he matched towards me . My room is at the far end of the West Wing in the Packhouse , a wing built specially for the Luna . He didn¡¯t bother knocking , the door flew open with such force that it mmed against the wall , the sound echoing through the White Moon Packhouse . Where I was sitting , I barely flinched , I was used to his angry outbursts already . I took another sip from my mug , my perfectly manicured nails tapping against its rim . Our eyes met and for the briefest of seconds , he wanted to yell but he held himself , motioning for my maid to leave the room . As soon as we were alone , he turned to me . 17:53 20 118 Luna of the White Moon Throne . ¡° What the hell were you thinking , Cassidy ? ¡± he bellowed , his fists clenched at his sides . I arched a brow , a faint smirk tugging at my lips . ¡° Ah , you¡¯re here . Took you long enough . I was starting to think that I was wrong and you didn¡¯t care about her . ¡± ¡° Don¡¯t y coy with me ,¡± he growled . ¡° How can you post such an intimate video of me and her ? You know what ¡­ I don¡¯t want to bbour this just delete the videos you have and call back all the minions you have working for you . We¡¯ve been trying to take down the videos but they keep showing up in one new blog post or the other . ¡± ¡° And if I don¡¯t ? You will chase me out of your house like you did my father ? Threaten to break off our engagement ? Which is it going to be , Ramsey ? ¡± ¡° Cassidy , I am not in the mood to banter words with you . Delete all the videos you have of me and her . The only reason , I am not taking any action against you it¡¯s is because I don¡¯t want to seem cruel . This was so unlike you , how could you stoop so low ? ¡± you My smirk widened into a mockingugh . ¡° How could I ? Oh , Ramsey , don¡¯t act so righteous . Do you think I¡¯m 118 Luna of the White Moon Throne . the viin here ? I¡¯m simply ying the game you forced me into . You made me who I am . I can¡¯t believe myself these days either . I went from being a sweet little girl to a monster ¨C a woman filled with hate created by you . ¡± He closed his eyes , inhaling deeply . ¡° We¡¯re getting married ¡­ aren¡¯t we ? What else do you fucking want ? You think this is a game ? You humiliated her , and now you¡¯re dragging her name through the mud for what ? To hurt me ? To prove some petty point ? ¡± I stood cing the mug on the table with deliberate calm . My chest sparked with malice as I took a step towards him . ¡° Petty ? Oh no , darling , this is far from petty . Consider it a warning ! ¡° A warning ? ¡± he repeated , his face twisting from fury to disbelief . ¡° You think you can threaten me ? ¡± Iughed again , this time I sounded colder . ¡° Oh ; Ramsey darling , threats are for amateurs . I prefer action . Every time you choose her over me ¨C every time you run to L instead of staying where you belong ¨C I¡¯ll make her life miserable . This was just the beginning . ¡± 118 Luna of the White Moon Throno . ¡° Because I didn¡¯t sleep with youst night on your heat ? Do you want to get pregnant that bad ? Why ? There¡¯s enough time for a baby , I exined to you but I want to follow our customs and traditions to thetter . I am not in a rush to be a father ¡­ ¡± ¡° Or maybe you¡¯re saving yourself for your perfect mate . ¡± ¡° Cassidy ! ¡± he growled ¡° You¡¯re insane , you hear me ? This marriage is for convenience and not because I love you . I will never love you the way you want . I thought I made myself clear enough on that . ¡± ¡° You¡¯re just realizing I¡¯m insane ? ¡± I tilted my head , feigning innocence . ¡° Or am I simply a woman who knows what she wants and isn¡¯t afraid to take it ? ¡± He took a step closer , his frame towering over me . ¡° You¡¯ve crossed the line , Cassidy . If you think this will make me like you , you¡¯re delusional . If anything , it makes me despise you even more . I love L ¡­ no one can change that . ¡± My mask of calm shattered for a brief moment , as pain passed through my heart before I straightened and met his re head ¨C on . Luna of the White Moon Throne . ¡° Despise me all you want , Ramsey . But you¡¯ll marry me . You¡¯ll do the right thing for the pack , for your grandfather , and for yourself . Because if you don¡¯t ¡­ ¡± my voice dropped . ¡° I will destroy L . ¡± The room fell into tense silence , broken only by the sound of his ragged breathing . His hands trmelbed , and for a moment , I thought he mightsh out . But instead , he took a step back , his jaw tightening and his eyes zing . ¡° You¡¯re pathetic , ¡± he said coldly . ¡° And if you think I¡¯ll ever love you , you¡¯re more broken than I thought . ¡± Iughed . ¡° I think you¡¯re not taking this seriously enough . You fought with Nathan Tanner over L ¡­ that mutt who will never be half the woman I am . Yet , you threw away years of training because you wanted to prove what ? ¡± ¡° I won¡¯t let you hurt her , ¡± he growled . ¡° Hurt her ? This is nothing . I can destroy her reputationpletely . I can make her life a living hell . Is that what you want ? ¡± He didn¡¯t answer , he just stared at me . ¡° So I¡¯m giving you a choico ahaina Bonne an marringa n 17-53 118 Luna of the White Moon Throne . watch as I systematically tear apart everything L holds dear . ¡± ¡° I hope you bring your best game because when I start , Cassidy Thorne , you¡¯d know that I only started loving since L ¡­ I¡¯m worse than you . Colder , more insane and a jealous lover . ¡± With that , he turned on his heel and strode toward the door , his boot thudding heavily against the wooden floor . ¡° Walk away , Ramsey , ¡± I called after him . ¡° But remember , every time you leave me , she¡¯ll pay the price . ¡± He paused at the door , his shoulder tense . Without another word , he walked out , mming the door in his wake . As the sound of his footsteps faded , I sank back into my chair , my hands trembling . I clenched my fists , my nails biting into my palms as I tried to regte my breathing . I felt a tear slip down my cheek but I fought it , mping down on my lips to stop myself from crying . I will evolve and grow into the monster , Ramsey has 17:53 118 Luna of the White Moon Throno . made . Minutes passed . Slwoly , I calmed myself . Then I reached for my phone and dialled my mother¡¯s number . She answered on the third ring . ¡° Yes ? ¡± she sounded irritated Then again , they¡¯ve been that way since I got a call from my dad earlier . He said Ramsey had disgraced him out of the council meeting and threatened to take away his titles . ¡° I¡¯ll being to pick up the delivery tongight . ¡± There was a small pause from her end . ¡° I see you¡¯ve finallye you to your senses ,¡± she said . My grip on the phone tightened . ¡° I¡¯m sorry , mom . I thought he would change . It¡¯s time I remind everyone where I belong . ¡± ¡° Good , ¡± my mother replied . ¡° I¡¯ll have everything ready for you . ¡± When the call ended , I leaned back in my chair , my gaze fixed on the mirror opposite me . ¡° I¡¯m tired of ying second fiddle ,¡± I whispered . ¡° Not anymore . ¡± I stood and walked to the mirror , my reflection staring 118 Luna of the White Moon Throno back at me . ¡° You¡¯ll see , Ramsey , ¡± I murmured , ¡° You¡¯ll all see . I¡¯ll be the Luna of the White Moon Throne , no matter what it takes . ¡± Comment View All > Post your firstment ! U Vote 11 1 Fandom Swipe left to Chapter 120 120 All the Moonsingers ¡­ Nathan I¡¯ve thought about a thousand ways to finally tell L how I feel about it . In one scenario there would be flowers , lots of flowers , in another , a single stem of flower between my lips , dressed up to the nines , with soft music ying in the background and a thousand more scenarios I¡¯d looked up from the inte . But to think I decided to skip confessing my feelings , skip dating and jump straight into asking her to marry me ¡­ in a dingy , motel room that doesn¡¯t sound half as bad only that she stiffened in my embrace . ¡° Nathan ¡­ ¡± ¡° I¡¯m serious , ¡± I said , hoping my voice was steady . ¡° If you were my Luna , whoever did this wouldn¡¯t have the guts to do it . No one would dare touch you . No one would have the power to hurt you like this again . I could protect you in every way possible . ¡± She pulled away slightly , turning to face me . ¡° You can¡¯t 17:53 120 Allthe Moonsingers . just ¨C Nathan , marriage isn¡¯t something you decide because of a situation . It¡¯s ¡­ ¡°¡® ¡° It¡¯s more than that ,¡± I interrupted . ¡° I know . And I¡¯m not saying this just because of what happened . I¡¯m saying it because I care about you . Because I¡¯ve cared about you for a long time . ¡± She stared at me , her eyes widening with surprise . Ragnar was spurring me on and I knew it was now or never . I don¡¯t know if I will ever have this kind of opportunity again , so I am putting all my eggs in one basket . ¡° Just listen to me , ¡± I said quietly ¡° And you don¡¯t have to say anything right now ,¡± I added gently , cing a hand on her cheek . ¡° Just think about it . Please . ¡± She nodded slowly , turning her gaze from me . ¡° Okay , ¡± she whispered . ¡° I¡¯ll think about it . ¡± I smiled faintly , brushing a strand of hair from her face . ¡° That¡¯s all I ask . ¡± We sat in silence until my phone rang . It was Lenny . I stepped away from L , lifting the phone to my ear . ¡° Beta ? ¡± 12:53 120 All the Moonsingers ¡­ ¡° The council is gathering again , you and Miss L can starting . Are you within the area ? I could send transport . ¡± ¡° That won¡¯t be necessary . We¡¯ll find our way . ¡± When the call ended , I turned to L who was staring at me expectantly . ¡° Any news ? ¡± ¡° The council is gathering again, seems the High Priestess is done with her devotion too . We should go . ¡± She nodded and rose to her feet adjusting her clothes . Almost at the door , she ced a hand on my arm stopping me . ¡° Nathan ¡­ ¡± she called out softly . I turned . ¡° Yes ! ¡± ¡° I want to know something and I need you to answer as truthfully as you can . ¡± I nodded . ¡° Do you love me? Like maybe not love but something more than just caring ? Is this about getting back at Ramsey ? How do you see me ? Like , am I a piteous creature that needs protecting and marriage to you would solve it ? I inst ¡­ ¡± she took a deep breath ¡° I want 120 All the Moonsingers . to know why you proposed to me out of the blues . We were best friends one minute and now this ¡­ ¡± ¡° L ¡­ ¡± I cupped her face . ¡° I don¡¯t see you as someone piteous , I never have and I love you ¡­ I¡¯ve for the longest time . I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t confess earlier but there was never a perfect time . I proposed because I want to be with you and maybe ¡­ this is a perfect opportunity ¡­ ¡± She nodded , ¡° So , all those kisses and ¡­ ¡± she trailed off ¡° They meant more to you ? ¡± ¡° Yes ,¡± I replied . ¡° I see you as a woman ¨C a beautiful woman who I love so much and would want to spend the rest of my life with . Also , maybe there¡¯s a part of me that wants to im you as revenge on Ramsey but I promise , my feelings for you have always been there and they¡¯re genuine . ¡± She nodded and smiled . ¡° That¡¯s okay . We should go , we don¡¯t want to keep the council waiting . ¡± We arrived at the council hall a few minutester and met Lenny by the door , he seemed to be waiting for us . His face was grim , but there was a flicker of relief when he saw us approaching . 17:54 120 All the Moonsingers . ¡° Alpha Nathan , Miss L , ¡± he greeted us with a small nod before turning his attention to L . ¡° We¡¯ve managed to take down all the videos that were circting . Thankfully , we discovered on time and have been able to track down all the IP addresses that downloaded it too and had the videos unable to y but we cannot promise you that we trapped everything for now . Still , we¡¯re checking ¡± L nodded . ¡° I understand , thank you for your help , Beta Lenny . I¡¯ll thank the Lycan Leaderter . Read thetest and free novels at .Com ¡± ¡°Any leads on who is behind it ? ¡± I asked . He hesitated , ncing over my shoulders . Just as he opened his mouth to respond , another voice interrupted . ¡° You don¡¯t need to know who it was , ¡± Ramsey said as he strode towards us . I scoffed turning to face him . I can¡¯t believe he still carried himself with the same infuriating confidence as always like the world revolved around him . ¡° What matters , ¡± he continued , ¡° Is that I¡¯ve handled it . The damage is minimal and I¡¯m so sorry about that , L . Everything happened so fast that I didn¡¯t get a 120 All the Moonsingers . chance to express my sincere apologies . I¡¯m sorry . ¡± L nodded . ¡° Are you alright by the way ? You look tired . ¡± ¡° Yes , I¡¯m fine . Thank you for all your help ,¡± she replied . Ramsey studied her for a moment with an unreadable expression . Then he nodded once and turned toward the hall without another word . I scoffed under my breath , my fists clenching at my sides . ¡° Handled it , ¡± I muttered bitterly . ¡° Of course , Ramsey¡¯s always the hero . ¡± ¡° Let¡¯s go , ¡± L said gently , cing a hand on my arm to calm me . We followed Ramsey into the council hall . All the members of the council were gathered again and there was a single chair at the centre , clearly meant for L . I felt her hesitate beside me for a moment before stepping forward and taking her ce . The council members and Ramsey took their positions too everyone waiting patiently for the High priestess who had changed into a different robe . It was silver now . We watched as she rose from her seat and 120 All the MoonSingers walked towards L , a cid smile on her face before she turned to face the members of the council present . ¡° I am going to reiterate what I said earlier , This is our Moonsinger L Woond . L is not the first to ¨C lose her abilities . In fact , all the Moonsingers before her experienced the same fate . ¡± Murmurs and gasps echoed through the hall . ¡° All of them ? ¡± Elder Eldric , leaned forward , his face lined with disbleife . ¡° You¡¯re telling us that the great Moonsingers who led generations of Werewolves and Lycans through countless battles with the Dark One and his armies fought without their powers ? ¡± Comment R View All > Post your firstment ! Vote Chapter 121 121 Where is your mate , L ? Nathan The priestess nodded solemnly . ¡° Yes . Every Moonsinger in history , including Neriah , the first Moonsinger . They all at some point were stripped of their abilities , so this is not the first time . ¡± The elders exchanged nervous nces . ¡° So , how were they able to fight ? ¡± Elder Mira asked . ¡° They all underwent training ¨C serious , vigorous training that made them stronger , stronger than any ordinary Lycan . Most of them gained the strength of a hundred Lycansbined . The Moonsinger before L ¨C the general from across the sea had the strength of a thousand Lycans and that was because of his experience as a warrior coupled with his special gift . ¡± Everyone in the hall exchanged another round of shocked nces . Even Ramsey looked taken aback . ¡° But why ? ¡± Ramsey asked , his voice cutting through the murmurs . ¡° Why did they all lose their powers ? Was the Dark One responsible for that too ? ¡± 17 : 5 121 Where is your male , L ? The priestess nodded . ¡° The pattern has been consistent . Due to the nature of how Moonsingers discover their powers , the Dark One always reaches them first . In fact , the birth of a Moosinger slowly awakens the Dark One and when he bes fully awake , he starts to search for them using his Trinax but that¡¯s a story for another time . Despite all the precautions taken by all High Priestesses , he always manages to reach them before us and by the time we discover them ¡­ they¡¯re without their powers . ¡± ¡° And what does the Dark One do with all these powers he collects ? ¡± Ramsey pressed . ¡° No one knows ,¡± the priestess shook her head . ¡° But what we do know is that the loss doesn¡¯t end their journey as Moonsingers . On the contrary , it¡¯s always the beginning of their journies and now that we have acknowledged that the Moonsinger has been revealed , there¡¯ll be lots of attacks sprinkled now and again . ¡± ¡° And coincidentally , our Moonsinger is not strong enough to save us ,¡± Elder Thorne smirked . ¡° I should warn you , Elder Thorne , ¡± the priestess turned to him ¡° You should be mindful of the way you speak to L . The position she holds can almost rival that of 121 Where is your mate , L ? the owner of the White Moon Throne . I only begged for your reinstatement into the council because your pack ¨C the White Lake pack would y a pivotal role this time around . ¡± ¡° A pivotal role ? ¡± Elder Thorne arched his brow . ¡° What do you mean ? ¡± ¡° The water from the White Lake in your pack would be used to perform a cleansing ritual on the Moonsinger and your soldiers would protect the White Moon Throne and every other pack in the White Moon region . They have been chosen by the Moon Goddess . herself . Coincidentally , ¡± she turned to me , her eyes piercing into my soul . ¡° Alpha Nathan ¡­ Your pack has also been chosen to protect the Werewolf packs in this side of our world . ¡± ¡° This side of our world ? ¡± Elder Mira asked . ¡° Unlike previous years where the Dark One focuses on every pack in our world , this time around , it is more concerned with the Lycans and Werewolves that borders the Northern forests . I¡¯m afraid , this would be a dark time for all of us but that is to be expected , the White Moon Throne resides here and for the first time in ages , we have someone chosen by the White Moon 17 3/8 121 Where is your mate , L ? Throne , A Beta as an Alpha and the flowing stream of the White Lake in the White Mountain Region ¡­ members of the council ,¡± she paused . ¡° Darkness is upon us . ¡± The hall went silent as everyone had their eyes fixed on her . ¡° I¡¯m afraid , we do not follow , High Priestess ,¡± Ramsey broke the silence . ¡° For years and generations , no Moonsinger has been able to finally kill the Dark One and that¡¯s because of a lot of factors that I cannot exin now as they are not clear to me . But what I do know is , that this is a repetition of what happened a long time ago . The daughter of an Alpha bes a Moonsinger , A Beta reces an Alpha and bes an Alpha and the direct bloodline of a Werewolf and a Lycan sits on the White Moon Throne ¡­ ¡± ¡° ¡­ when silver wolf and golden sun unite , a child of both worlds shalle to light . In its veins , the goddess¡¯s powers flow , to shape the future for friend or foe . ¡± Elder Mira recited , rising to her feet as she walked towards L . ¡° Are you saying she¡¯s the fulfilment of that prophecy ? ¡± 419 121 Where is your mate , L ? The priestess studied her for a while before she answered . ¡° I don¡¯t know . I¡¯ve looked into L Woond¡¯s birth and both her parents are of Alpha lineage . ¡± ¡° So , you¡¯re saying we could have two Moonsingers ? ¡± Elder Eldric eximed . ¡° It¡¯s possible ,¡± the priestess shrugged . ¡° The prophecy was clear that a child of a silver wolf which represents a Sigma wolf and a Golden sun which represents either a Lycan or a Werewolf Alpha wolf but then on arger scale , it also means that things that should not be would be . For instance , A Beta bing an Alpha , a child born by a Werewolf and a Lycan being chosen by the White Moon throne ¡­ two unequal things would unite ¡­ ¡± Nothing was making sense . I could see the confusion on Ramsey¡¯s face too and Ls . And that was because we weren¡¯t following what they were saying . ¡° Just like how it happened in the time of the first Moonsinger ¡­ ¡± Elder Miraughed . ¡° Oh , gods ! We¡¯re eternally fucked . ¡± ¡° In one way we¡¯ll not be if we do things the right way 17:54 121 Where is your mate . L ? this time around and that is to make sure that L Woond doesn¡¯t mate with the Dark One or get joined to him in any way, ¡± the priestess said . My hands tightened into a fist , as I tried not to think of L lying next to an ugly ¨C looking form that was the Dark one . Clearing my throat to draw the attention of the priestess I leaned forward . ¡° We seem to be forgetting something important . If L doesn¡¯t have her powers , how is she supposed to protect herself ? How is she supposed to train ? To fight too . As you know she doesn¡¯t have a wolf ¡­ ¡± ¡° None of the other Moonsingers had wolves ! ¡± the priestess said immediately interrupting me . ¡° What ! ¡± Ramsey shot out from his chair . ¡° Moonsingers are not supposed to have wolves ? ¡± he asked . ¡° Yes , ¡± the priestess nodded narrowing her eyes at him . ¡° They¡¯re never born with a wolf because it will be too much power to handle . A Moonsinger is like a demi ¨C god , a miniature representation of the Moon Goddess herself . She forged them out of herself ¡­ Werewolves were never meant to have magical powers ¡­ we¡¯re not Wizards or Witches , our strength 17:54 121 Where is your mate , L ? lies in our Wolves and nothing more ¡­ so anyone different is truly special and a gift from the goddess . ¡± I saw Ramsey¡¯s gaze on L who just sat still . She hadn¡¯t said a word since the meeting started . I wonder how she was feeling to know that all along , nothing was wrong with her . ¡° To answer your question , the priestess turned to me . ¡° She will fight and train normally and with the help of the water from the White Lake and the cleansing , it will minimize pain and injury but I cannot guarantee her not being injured or being in pain from training . Of course , she¡¯ll heal slower but when she bes stronger , she¡¯ll heal faster . ¡± ¡° Then how , ¡± Ramsey suddenly asked . ¡° Did the Moonsingers from before manage to weaken the Ferals without their innate powers ? ¡± The priestess smiled . ¡° There¡¯s a sword ¨C old and outdated in these times but it was a weapon ¨C crafted and forged from the powers of Neriah . It is buried in the deep of the Northern Forest and every Moonsinger before L has wielded it , and it has granted them power and will allow them to use their Moonsinging ability . ¡± 17. 54- 121 Where is your mate , L ? ¡° Wow ! ¡± I nodded . ¡° It¡¯s like an external source . ¡°¡± ¡° You could say that , Alpha , she nodded towards me ¡° That¡¯s why only Warriors trained in the old ways can fight a Feral . Using these modern weapons will get us nowhere . We¡¯ll fight with silver and wolfsbane and things used of old to defeat Ferals . Alpha , ¡± her gaze focused on me again . ¡° I see your Gamma Cole has started training warriors in readiness to fight with the Moonsinger . ¡± I nodded . ¡° Is that why my pack was chosen ? ¡± I asked . Read thetest and free novels at .Com ¡° One of the reasons and maybe because the Moonsinger is from there . As for the White Lake Pack Warriors , they were chosen because a lot of them are offsprings of Alphas and Lycans . We need that perfect blend , ¡± she paused and turned to Elder Thorne . ¡° Starting today , Elder Thorne will supply at least a thousand soldiers to the core packs of the White Mountain region who will only serve at the borders and three thousand at the White Moon Pack . We would perform cleansing at the borders of the pack from next week , at the first light of the half moon . It¡¯ll keep the Trinax and the Ferals away until it wears off 8/9 121 Where is your mate , L ? and I¡¯ll send a priestess to the White Moon Pack . ¡± Then she turned to L . ¡° L , you must choose someone you trust to help train you . This person will be crucial to your journey , more important than you can imagine . ¡± ¡° Oh ! ¡± L nodded . ¡° Traditionally , I would advise you choose your mate . They are bound to you in ways no one else can understand . But ¡­ ¡± she trailed off as she scanned the room . ¡° Where is your mate , L ? ¡± Comment 5 View All > J Post your firstment ! Vote Chapter 122 122 Full moon of their eighteenth birthday ¡­ L My heart skipped a beat , and for a moment , I was at a loss for words . I nced around , my eyes darting from Nathan , who sat a few paces behind me , to the council members and finally to Ramsey . He shifted ufortably in his seat , his stance stiffening as if he were bracing for an announcement from me . Read thetest and free novels at .Com Trying not to scoff , I turned to the priestess and forced a sweet smile onto my face . ¡° I haven¡¯t found my mate yet . ¡± I tried not to roll my eyes as another ripple of surprise passed through the hall , some of the elders didn¡¯t have the decency to hide their disdain . The priestess¡¯s expression shifted from surprise to disbelief and then to a frown settling on her brows as she studied me . ¡° That¡¯s impossible , ¡± she said . ¡° Every Moonsinger throughout our history always find their mates on the 122 Full moon of their eighteenth birthday . full moon of their eighteenth birthday . ¡± Except I had just celebrated my neenth when I found mine and he didn¡¯t think I was suitable enough . So , maybe the history does lie after all . ¡° How old are you now , child ? ¡± the priestess asked , her eyes narrowing slightly at me as her stare prated me . ¡° I am Twenty ¨C Three now . ¡± ¡° And not once have you seen your mate ? Is that even possible ? The mate of a Moonsinger is as crucial as honing their skills . Are you sure you didn¡¯t find him and rejected him ? ¡± the priestess pressed again . My gaze flitted to Ramsey again , who remained motionless in his seat , not even the slightest body movement to show this was distressing him as much as it was to me . I turned to the priestess , a huge smile on my face . ¡° No. I haven¡¯t found my mate yet and at this point , I¡¯m not sure he exists or perhaps he¡¯s mated to someone else , I couldn¡¯t care less . ¡± From the corner of my eyes , I noticed Ramsey shift again but I refused to dwell on it feeling so refreshing 248 122 Full moon of their eighteenth birthday . . that I finally get to reject him in front of his subjects . ¡± Before the priestess could try to extend the talk , I decided to change the conversation . ¡° I understand the importance of training and learning to control my abilities as a Moonsinger , ¡± I said , ¡° That¡¯s why I¡¯ve made my decision . ¡± The hall quieted , all eyes on me . ¡° I choose Nathan , ¡± I continued , ncing back at him briefly . ¡° He¡¯s the one I trust and I want him to be my trainer . ¡± @ Nathan shed me a smile and I responded with a slight nod as I turned back to face the priestess . ¡° Not only is he my Alpha but we¡¯ve been best friends since we were kids and he¡¯s patient , kind and a good teacher . I¡¯m sure , I¡¯ll flourish under his teachings . ¡± The priestess studied me carefully , her eyes seeming to peer straight through my soul . ¡° You understand the significance of this choice ? ¡± she asked . ¡° The person who trains you will be bound to your journey , connected to your destiny in a way even I cannot fully predict . ¡± 678 122 Full moon of their eighteenth birthday ¡­. I nodded . ¡° I understand and trust Alpha Nathan completely . ¡± Suddenly , Ramsey rose from his chair turning everyone¡¯s gaze to him . From the look of his face , he seemed frustrated and something else I couldn¡¯t ce my finger on . ¡° Nathan ? Really ? ¡± he said , his voice was low but filled with tension . I turned to face him fully , wearing a serene smile. ¡° Yes , Alpha Nathan . I trust himpletely , and I believe he¡¯ll be the best person to guide me through this . ¡± He opened his mouth as if to argue but stopped himself . Instead , his hands beside him clenched into fists and he stepped back , his gaze darkening . A ghost smile settled on Nathan¡¯s lips as his eyes met mine again as if he was conveying his silent support . The priestess and the other elders were still perplexed by the stunt , Ramsey pulled a while ago but as soon as they recovered , the priestess turned to Nathan . ¡° And you , Alpha ? Do you ept this role ? To guide , protect and train a Moonsinger is no small task . It will require dedication , patience and absolute loyalty . ¡± AB 122 Full moon of their eighteenth birthday ¡­ Nathan rose to his feet and came to stand beside me . ¡° I ept and I will do whatever it takes to help L reach her full potential , ¡± he said , addressing the council and the priestess . ¡° You can all count on me . ¡± Ramsey¡¯s chair scraped against the stone floor as he shifted again , returning the attention that had been on me back to him . Although his face was a mask of nkness , barely betraying what was going on in his mind , I didn¡¯t miss the look in his eyes . They burned with something between anger and desperation . ¡° You do not seem to agree with the arrangement , Lycan Leader ? ¡± The priestess asked . About time someone did if you ask me . ¡° Will my displeasure stand in the way of the decisions that seemed made already ? ¡± The priestess opened her mouth to respond but Ramsey interrupted her . ¡° I was thinking a Lycan would be suitable to train the Moonsinger . Don¡¯t you think ? ¡± ¡° Anyone can train the Moonsinger . She doesn¡¯t need the best trainers ¡­ she just needs someone who will be loyal to her and teach her the basic steps . They adapt quicker and you¡¯d be surprised at how skilled L 17:54 5/9 122 Full moon of their eighteenth birthday ¡­ would be in a few weeks from today . ¡± Ramsey scoffed but said nothing else . Then she turned to both me and Nathan , studying us again for a moment ¨C something that I found strange before she nodded . ¡° Alright ,¡± she said . ¡° Your training will begin immediately . The powers of a Moonsinger are vast andplex , you may think since your power was taken away that you have none left but with the right amount of training , you¡¯d see yourself transforming into what you¡¯re supposed to be . Without proper guidance , however , this can be as much a curse as they are a gift . ¡± I felt uneasy at her words but I didn¡¯t let it show . ¡° The path ahead will be difficult , ¡± the priestess continued . ¡° Without your innate powers , you must work twice as hard to achieve what your predecessors did . Also , Neriah¡¯s sword will not reveal itself to one who is unprepared . ¡± My mind flitted to the Xander¡¯s mark on my spine , showing his im and in that moment , I wondered briefly if the priestess knew more than she was 17:55 68 122 Full moon of their eighteenth birthday . revealing about the connection between the Dark One and the Moonsingers ¡® lost powers . ¡± ¡° I am ready ,¡± I said , despite uncertainty settling in my gut . The priestess nodded . ¡° Then let it be recorded that today , Alpha Nathan has been chosen as the trainer of our Moonsinger . May the Moon Mother guide your path . ¡± I caught sight of Ramsey again and his brooding gaze was on me . And for a moment , I saw raw pain etched across his face . The mate bond we shared the one I had just denied existed ¨C pulled at my heart but I steeled myself against it . The choice had been made . I had chosen someone who had never rejected me , never pushed me away , never made me question my worth . I had chosen Nathan and with that choice , I had set myself on a path that was different from the one tradition hadid out for me . But I was forgetting something ¡­ I had a life outside this world the life that was dying ¨C to go on a date with Paul , the one that was looking 17:55 122 Full moon of their oightoonth birthday ¡­. forward to having my project approved by my professors at school , and the one whose perfect picture of happiness is one without my pack . Was I giving up that already ? Comment 3 Post your firstment ! Vote 11 Fandom Swipe left to continue > Chapter 123 123 In the name of love ¡­ Ramsey The only thing standing between Lax manifesting was me . He was snarling with annoyance at our mate¡¯s denial and her im and it didn¡¯t help that Nathan had a smug look . I waited until the hall thinned out and it was just three of us left . L must have sensed that I wasing to her because , in the next instance , she started walking slightly ahead , her strides were quick while Nathan walked beside her calm andposed but his eyes kept darting to me with an amused expression . ¡° L , ¡± I called out . ¡° A minute ¡° Not now , Ramsey , ¡± she responded not bothering to slow down . It¡¯s almost evening and it¡¯s a four ¨C hour ride to Blue Ridge , we want to get home before it¡¯s dusk . ¡± I wanted to approach everything objectively and to sound less intimidating but I couldn¡¯t hold my §ä§ñ 123 in the name of love . frustration any longer . ¡° This isn¡¯t happening , ¡± I said , trying to keep the anger out of my voice . L stopped in her tracks , turning to face me . Nathan , too , halted , stepping protectively closer to her . ¡° What isn¡¯t happening ? ¡± L asked arching a brow at me . ¡° You choosing Nathan to train you , ¡± I spat . ¡° They may not know this but all the Moonsingers that ever needed training were trained by Lycans and not an Alpha . What does he know about handling a Moonsinger¡¯s powers ? You¡¯re putting yourself at risk . ¡± Nathan stepped forward , the amusement in his eyes turning into mockery . ¡° And what makes you think you¡¯re more qualified , Alpha Ramsey ? Because you¡¯re a Lycan ? You have no idea what L needs . ¡± I scoffed , my gaze snapping at him . ¡° And you do ? You think because you¡¯ve been her childhood friend you¡¯re suddenly an expert on how to train her ? Let me remind you , she¡¯s my mate . ¡± ¡° She¡¯s NOT your mate ,¡± Nathan countered , his voice rising slightly . ¡° Was your mate . Ramsey . Or have you 20 123 in the name of love ¡­ forgotten how many times you rejected that bond ? You rejected her and she returned the favour . Whatever bond you had is gone , and you need to ept that . ¡± The words seemed to hit me like physical blows , but I refused to back down . ¡° You don¡¯t understand the complexities of our situation ¡­ ¡± ¡° What¡¯s there to understand ? ¡± Nathan cut me off . ¡° You had your chance . Multiple chances , actually . You threw them all away because she didn¡¯t have a wolf and was a deviant and now you can¡¯t stand that someone else might seed where you failed . ¡± My heart pumped faster . ¡° Seed where I failed ? What is that supposed to mean ? L is not a snack to be passed around . She has always belonged to me and me alone besides this isn¡¯t just about a bond . It¡¯s about her safety . You¡¯re too blind to see that you¡¯re not qualified to protect her from what¡¯sing and the power she carries . ¡± Nathanughed . ¡° And you think barging in and throwing your weight around is going to help ? L has made her choice , respect it . ¡± 123 In the name of love ¡­ ¡° Respect it ? ¡± I echoed hisughter , shaking my head . ¡° How can I respect a decision that puts her in danger ? ¡± ¡° Stop ! ¡± L¡¯s voice cut through our argument . Both of us turned to look at her , surprised by the authority in her tone . ¡° Just stop , Ramsey . She came forward , moving to stand beside Nathan rather than behind me . Read thetest and free novels at .Com ¡° I don¡¯t need you two fighting over me like I¡¯m some kind of prize , ¡± she sighed . ¡° This isn¡¯t about you . It¡¯s about me . My choice , my training and my life . I don¡¯t even know if I¡¯m ready to be a Moonsinger yet . ¡° @ Nathan ced a hand on her shoulder , touching her gently , I had to hold myself from grabbing that hand and cutting it off . The nerves of him to touch her in my presence . ¡° You don¡¯t have to exin yourself to him , dear , ¡± he murmured . She gave him a quiet smile and turned to me again . ¡° You don¡¯t get to y that card anymore , Ramsey . You don¡¯t get to suddenly decide you want to protect me after pushing me away so many times . ¡± I gritted my teeth , I didn¡¯t want to start mentioning 40 123 in the name of love ¡­ why I did everything I did back then . ¡° I¡¯ve told you several times , L ¡­ I did what I did to protect you . ¡± ¡° Protect me ? Funny how your protection always seemed to involve hurting me . ¡± I didn¡¯t say anything in response . ¡° Nathan will train me , ¡± she continued . ¡° I trust him . He¡¯s never given me a reason not to . ¡± I clenched my jaw . ¡° He doesn¡¯t understand what¡¯s at stake . You¡¯re putting yourself at risk by letting him ¡­ ¡± ¡° No , Ramsey , ¡± she interrupted me . ¡° Nathan is the one who¡¯s been there for me through everything . He¡¯s the perfect mate that I didn¡¯t have . You , on the other hand , seem to think you can waltz in and out of my life just because there¡¯s some electricity between us . ¡± ¡° For fuck¡¯s sake ¡­ ¡± I muttered , ¡° That¡¯s not what it looks like . ¡± ¡° That¡¯s what it does look like . ¡± she retorted . ¡° And I¡¯m tired of it . I chose Nathan to train me because he listens to me and respects me . ¡± ¡° Stop repeating that ,¡± I growled with annoyance . ¡° When did I ever not respect you , L ? The only thing 519 123 in the name of love ¡­. I did was reject you because I didn¡¯t want you to be punished . To stop you from going under the radar . I was fucking 23 back then . I just became the Lycan Leader and I was trying to be careful . You can¡¯t just stand there and judge me because my first instinct was not to cosy up to you ? You think I loved any of it ? ¡± ¡° Don¡¯t raise your voice at her , Ramsey ! ¡± Nathan yelled . ¡° Stop hiding behind your title ¡­ if you truly want someone ¡­ ¡± ¡° I WANT HER ! ¡± I growled louder this time , though it was all Lax . ¡° I wanted her every single , waiting , moment but I was trying to protect her from the likes of Cassidy , and my grandfather . You think anyone would go easy with you when you directly disobeyed an order never to unt your pheromones in public ¡­ ¡± ¡° Oh ! ¡± Nathanughed dryly . ¡° You really are shallow , Ramsey . She wouldn¡¯t get punished for that . ¡± My body was shaking with angry tremors as I paced . ¡° That¡¯s not what I mean ¡­ I swear to the Moon , L ¡­ Cassidy had the videos ¨C one with both of us having sex and threatened me with it . If my grandfather had known there was more to us , he would try to make you and your family leave . It has happened before to 17:55 123 In the name of love ¡­ an innocent Omega and her family ¡­ ¡± I trailed off . ¡° I suppressed my feelings , I suppressed my growing need , my ache for you and you wouldn¡¯t even understand me ? Fine , I agree I was overwhelmed by the mate bond thing in the beginning but I fell in love with you . I still do , L ¡­ I wish I could make decisions without stopping to think but ¡­ ¡± I broke off , pushing back the tears that suddenly filled my eyes . ¡° I just want you to stop for a minute and wonder why I chased after you for four years . Why I had him locked up ? I knew you were a Moonsinger ¡­ ¡± ¡° You don¡¯t have to lie , Ramsey , ¡± she said finally . ¡° I am not lying ! ¡± I gritted my teeth . ¡° I was going to marry Cassidy a few weeks after you left but a Moon Priest came to me and told me that I had the smell of a Moonsinger on me and that he¡¯s allowing me to dy my wedding until I¡¯m mated to you properly . He told Cassidy there was a rift in our world , we could have married but ¡­ that was just an excuse . ¡± She was staring at me, wide ¨C eved as though she didn¡¯t 17:55 123 in the name of love . . believe me . ¡° I will take you to him if you want . ¡° You might have paid him in advance to tell me what I want to hear ,¡± she countered . ¡° He lied before . ¡± ¡° He didn¡¯t lie ! ¡± I hissed . ¡° He used the rift caused by the Dark One showing up in our world as an excuse to put off my marriage . I do not have a second chance mate , L . You¡¯re the only one meant for me . I may not have believed in the mate bond thing before I met you but , I do now . You and I ¡­ we¡¯re meant to ¡­ ¡± ¡° That¡¯s enough ! ¡± she raised her hand stopping me . ¡° I don¡¯t want to hear anymore ! ¡° You¡¯re making a mistake , L ,¡± I said quietly . ¡° This isn¡¯t some simple training regime . This is about ancient powers that I have ess to as a Lycan . Your aura , your scent still protects me to date from attacks . ¡± ¡° Yet you were attacked at my father¡¯s funeral . ¡± She smirked . ¡° I cannot exin that but I was there when those Ferals attacked your dad . When I ran back to help , I fought them off , and they didn¡¯t try to attack . It was in between waiting for the ambnce that I had a 408 123 In the name of love ¡­. conversation with your dad and he told me a few things . ¡± ¡° You want to drag my dead father into this ,¡± a tear rolled down her eyes . ¡° I¡¯m sorry , Ramsey but I¡¯m too superficial to care . I want to be shown I am loved through action and not through countless rejections . My brain cannot tell when someone is maltreating me in the name of love and that the person loves me . I cannot let go of what you did to me . ¡± Comment 2 View All > Post your firstment ! Vote 11 0 Fandomn Swip Chapter 124 124 The secret ¡­ Ramsey I nodded severally , mping down on the insides of my mouth to stop the agony that was brimming inside me . ¡° I was never raised with being able to express how I feel . Sometimes when I want to say I love you , I end up saying it wrongly . I was raised by the domestic staff in the pack house . Love to me meant eating dinner , and asionally going hunting . All of this is alien to me , L . You should at least give me a second chance to redeem myself and I will learn how to love you since my methods didn¡¯t work the first time . ¡± ¡° I¡¯m going to marry , Nathan , she announced sniffing back tears . ¡° You can go ahead and get married to Cassidy , I no longer care . ¡± ¡° You want to punish me , L ¡­ I get it but you e don¡¯t have to go to such extreme . You¡¯ll ¡­ ¡± Ltrailed off , a tear rolling down my cheek . ¡° You¡¯ll kill me . ¡° . ¡° And yet you haven¡¯t died after four years of waiting ,¡± she said woodenly . ¡° There¡¯s nothing for us again , 17:55 La 124 The secret ¡­ Ramsey . I cannot bring myself to forget . Nathan asked me to be his Luna and I¡¯m saying yes because he has proved both in words and in actions that he cares enough and he loves me . ¡± I shook my head , trying to steady my breathing . ¡° I guess it¡¯s no use . You would never believe me anyway . You¡¯re so fixated on Nathan because he stayed in the dungeon for you . I gave him options to leave you know ¡­ ¡± ¡° Don¡¯t bring up the past ! ¡± Nathan snarled . ¡° I¡¯m not marrying him because he went to the dungeon for me , ¡± she shook her head . ¡° Maybe one of the reasons but he¡¯s consistent . Nathan would be Nathan next week ; his feelings would not change . Now that I think about it , he has been trying to tell me how he feels all these years ¡­ then again ¡­ I thought he was just being best friends . ¡± ¡° Do you even love him ? ¡± I asked , dreading the reply . ¡° Yes , ¡± she nodded ¡° And I¡¯ll learn to love him even more . I don¡¯t know what to do with the life I left before I came back but I do know that I want Nathan and I¡¯ll do everything to stay with him . ¡± 124 The secret ¡­ She might as well be nailing my coffin . I tried to muster a smile but it ended as a smirk . ¡° You¡¯re out of your depth . When things go wrong ¨C and they will ¨C remember that I tried to help . ¡± ¡° The only thing going wrong here is your inability to ept that you¡¯ve lost your chance , you didn¡¯t have to add the touching stories , Ramsey , ¡± she said quietly . ¡° I¡¯ve made my choice , Respect it . ¡± ¡° Oh ! ¡± Iughed . ¡° I will and also ,¡± I reached inside my jacket and pulled out a letter which I tossed towards her . ¡° Your dad asked me to give you this . ¡± She stared at the envelope and back at me . ¡° What is this ? ¡± ¡° I have no idea . He said he¡¯d wanted to give you for the longest time but didn¡¯t have the guts to . He always carries it with him . ¡± I exined . I sighed , schooling my expression . ¡° Fine , we¡¯ve said a lot of things today but I¡¯m not backing downpletely about protecting you . I¡¯lle for your training every morning at least I can help in the Read thetest and free novels at .Com physical aspects of your powers . Like it or not , L , I¡¯m not going to stand he and watch uo11 van gat hurt 17-55 124 The secret ¡­. because of inadequate training . ¡± Nathan turned , positioning himself slightly in front of L . ¡° That won¡¯t be necessary , Ramsey . ¡± ¡° Won¡¯t be necessary ? ¡± Iughed ¡° I¡¯ve been doing a lot of research about this , I just wasn¡¯t sure but since it is now confirmed , I have more extensive knowledge than you . ¡± ¡° Seriously , Ramsey , ¡± L exhaled . ¡° I don¡¯t need ¡­ ¡± ¡° I promised your father that I would look after you , ¡± I said my gaze locking with hers . ¡° I don¡¯t care what you think you need . This isn¡¯t about trust or feelings . This is about keeping you alive . ¡± ¡° Stop forcing your way into her life . Walk away with dignity at least ¡­ ¡± Nathan said ¡° And you need to realize that I¡¯m not going anywhere , ¡± I retorted with an icy tone . ¡° You can¡¯t keep me from protecting her . ¡± ¡° Enough , ¡± L yelled again , silencing both of us . She turned to me , her eyes zing with frustration . ¡° If you want to help , fine . But it will be on my terms . I¡¯ll decide when and how you¡¯re involved . Until then , back off and since we¡¯re now a couple we wouldn¡¯t want a 17:55 124 The secret . third wheel . ¡± ¡° You¡¯re not a couple until you finally get joined , ¡± I shrugged . ¡° In the meantime , I¡¯ll be acting as your Lycan back Leader and starting from this moment , we will go to being formal with each other . I expect that you¡¯d call me by my title or my position and not my name . So , L ¡­ as your Lycan Leader , I¡¯ll being to your -training to know how you¡¯re doing . Now ¡­ ¡± my gaze strayed to my wristwatch . Twenty more minutes and itll be time to meet up with Cassidy . ¡° I need to go now , I wish you all the best . ¡± I winked at both of them and started towards the exit . Waiting for me by the entrance was Lenny . He had a sombre look on his face . ¡° When are you going to tell her the truth ? ¡± he asked . ¡° Were we that loud ? ¡± I asked walking towards the car . ¡° Loud enough for the entire white mountains to have heard . Hopefully , they didn¡¯t Lenny sighed . ¡° You should tell her already , Ramsey . You¡¯re turning into a viin in her eyes . ¡± 17. 55 58 . 124 The secret ¡­ ¡° I will tell her , ¡± I said quietly , ¡° When she realizes that she can never be with Nathan . Did you reach out to him ? ¡± ¡° Yes ! ¡± Lenny nodded ¡° He¡¯d be here in a few days , do you n on making him tell her himself ?¡± ¡° Not yet ! ¡± I shook my head . ¡° We should hurry up now , I don¡¯t want . Cassidy shouting her head off foring late . ¡± ¡° Are you serious about wanting to go through with this wedding ? ¡± Lenny stared at me quizzically . ¡° You can just put it on hold a few more days , who knows she mighte around . ¡± ¡° I¡¯ll just go along with everything for now ¡­ that¡¯s the only way I can protect myself. ¡± Comment 17 View All > J Post your firstment ! 17:65 ) Vote 11 Fandom Swipe left to continue > Send Gift Chapter 125 125 Meeting Cassidy ¡­ L I and Nathan sat in silence in his car outside the packhouse of Blue Ridge . We arrived nearly twenty minutes ago but no one was in the mood to leave yet . My mind was running with a lot of conflicting emotions , I traced the edge of my blouse absently reying everything that had happened today over and over . Suddenly announcing to Ramsey that Nathan had proposed to me without first epting Nathan¡¯s proposal properly was so embarrassing that I couldn¡¯t even look at Nathan . Did he think I was using him as a shield against Ramsey ? Shame crept up to my cheeks at the thought but I shook my head again , trying to dispel the thoughts . The silence stretched between us ,fortable yet filled with a lot of unspoken thoughts . Finally , Nathan broke the silence . ¡° Did you mean it ? ¡± he asked quietly ¡° About epting my proposal ? ¡± 17 140 125 Meeting Cassidy ¡­ My heart skipped a beat . I turned to him , the sincerity in his gaze numbing my heart . Swallowing hard , I nodded . ¡° I do . ¡± A small smile touched his lips as they curved into a wide grin making my chest tighten with more guilt and uncertainty . ¡° Okay , ¡± he said simply as though my response was all he needed to hear . The warmth in his smile made me uneasy ¨C it was too forgiving , too kind . I fidgeted with the hem of my skirt trying toe up with the best way to express myself . Finally , I gathered the courage . ¡° Nathan ¡­ ¡± I began hesitantly . He turned to me , giving me another small smile . ¡° Is everything alright ? ¡± he asked . ¡° Everything is fine it¡¯s just that I have a lot going on back in the human world and now I don¡¯t know If I¡¯m ready to leave everything I had there ande back here . There¡¯s so much at stake now . My job , my life back there ¡­ I just ¡­ ¡± I inhaled deeply . 17. 56 2/10 125 Meeting Cassidy ¡­ ¡° I don¡¯t think I might be epting this position whatever it is anytime soon . I think I made a mistake ; I led everyone into believing that I wanted to live here and now ¡­ I just don¡¯t know how to feel . Even if I do how can I exin to them that ¡­ ¡± Nathan reached over , gently cing a finger on my lips , stopping me mid ¨C sentence . ¡° L , ¡± he called softly , ¡° all I want right now ¨C all I want to know is if you truly want to be with me . Read thetest and free novels at .Com Everything else ? We¡¯ll figure it out later . ¡± The tenderness in his voice made my throat tighten with emotion . I couldn¡¯t afford to break his heart now or turn him down , especially after everything he has done for me . I looked away , unable to hold his gaze . I was silent for a few seconds before I finally whispered . ¡° I don¡¯t love you , Nathan , not in the way you love me but I like you enough to know that I can learn how to love you and hope that we can be happy together for a long time . ¡± His smile returned , softer this time as though he understood my words . He reached out again and took my hands in his , squeezing gently . ¡° That¡¯s all I need . ¡± 17:56 3/10 125 Meeting Cassidy ¡­ We sat together for a few more minutes , watching as the moon slowly rose to its fullness . The silence between us felt different now ¨C lighter , more hopeful and oddlyforting . ¡° And Nathan , ¡± I broke the silence again ¡° Can we keep our engagement to ourselves at least for now ? I don¡¯t know what decisions I¡¯ll make yet but I should be able to figure out a lot of things after your coronation . ¡± ¡° Can I at least tell my dad ? Don¡¯t worry , he won¡¯t tattle to anyone . ¡± ¡° He might tell my mother, ¡± I said quietly ¡° And I don¡¯t want her to know yet . At least not now and until everything is settled . ¡± He nodded . ¡° I can do that . Anything to make you happy . ¡± ¡° Thank you ,¡± I smiled . ¡° I should go inside now . ¡± Finally , I gathered the courage and stepped out of the car . The walk to the Alpha house felt both longer and shorter than usual , my mind was racing as this was the first time I would be spending a night in the house since I arrived . When I ananad the front door the living wng dimly lit 17:56 4/103 125 Meeting Cassidy . The TV was on and rissa and my mother sat on the couch , they seemed to be in a discussion . They stopped talking as soon as I entered . My mother barely spared me a nce , only rissa who practically leaped from her seat and rushed towards me . ¡° Is it true ? ¡± she demanded ; her eyes were wide with disbelief . ¡° Are you really the Moonsinger ? ¡± I managed a small , tired smile . ¡° I¡¯m too exhausted to talk about it right now , Risa , ¡± I said sidestepping her . ¡° Can we talk about it tomorrow ? ¡± rissa frowned . ¡° You just need to answer yes or no . It¡¯s not a big deal . I just want to know . ¡± I inhaled deeply . ¡° Fine , yes I am but I need to go now , I¡¯m so tired that I might pass out . ¡± ¡° That is ¡­ ¡± she chuckled ¡° Unexpected , who would believe that you had such powers . Then again , I saw you that day at Dad¡¯s funeral . You were quite cool . ¡± ¡° I¡¯m going to take thatpliment , ¡± I smiled at her and brushed past her to continue to the stairs when her voice reached me again . ¡° You¡¯re not spending the night at Nathan¡¯s ? ¡± she asked 17:56 5/10 125 Meeting Cassidy . again making me pause my steps . ¡° Nope ! ¡± I shook my head . ¡° I think it¡¯s high time Ie home until at least I go back to the human world . ¡± ¡° You are the Moonsinger , you can¡¯t just go back . What if there¡¯s another attack and ¡­ ¡± ¡° rissa ! ¡± I yelled raising my hand to stop her . ¡° That¡¯s enough and that¡¯s too many questions . I had it really rough today . From leaving the pack hospital to being shepherded to the White Mountain Council , I haven¡¯t had a lot of rest . I¡¯m grumpy and I need to sleep . ¡± My mom stood up and walked up to where I was standing . ¡° Sleep at Nathan¡¯s house tonight , there¡¯s no extra bedding in the house and I turned your room to storage after you left . ¡± ¡° What ? You can¡¯t do that ? ¡± I retorted . ¡° If not for anything ¡­ ¡± ¡° I¡¯m not in the mood to banter words with you , L ¡­ go over to Nathan¡¯s , you¡¯ve been quitefortable there since you came , so don¡¯te here and try to inconvenience us . ¡± ¡° But Mom ¡­ ¡± 17 : 5 0/10 125 Meeting Cassidy . I tried to protest but she was already halfway on the staircase . I gritted my teeth in frustration , ignoring rissa who just stood there looking at me and started for the front door again . ¡± In the cold , I marched with annoyance towards Nathan¡¯s house , I was pissed for some reason , my mother¡¯s attitude to me wasn¡¯t even one of them . I rang the doorbell repeatedly until Nathan showed up at the door , his eyes wide with shock . ¡° Did you forget something ? ¡± he asked . I pushed past him , stopping to bow stiffly to Beta Jeremy who was setting the dining table and straight to the stairs , calling over my shoulders . ¡° I¡¯m spending the night here ; my mom threw me out . ¡± I retreated to Nathan¡¯s room , showered and got dressed for bed . My mind was still swirling with Nathan and Ramsey and I was still angry . My emotions were just all over the ce . I had just finished with my nightly skin routine when the door to the bedroom opened and Nathan poked his head in . ¡° Hey ¡­ do you want something to eat ? We left you a te . ¡± 17:56 2 7710 125 Meeting Cassidy ¡° I¡¯m not hungry , ¡± I said quietly brushing my hair . He stood for a few minutes at the door before entering the bedroom , closing the door in his wake . ¡° Ly ¡­ ¡± ¡° I am fine , everything is fine and she didn¡¯t push me out of the house . She just told me that she turned my room into a storage room after I left and please , I am not in the mood to answer any more questions . ¡± I said rapidly before Nathan could talk . He paused for a minute . ¡° Okay ¡­ I¡¯m just going to leave then . I¡¯ll see you in the morning and if you need any other thing ¡­ ¡± I rose from the vanity chair and walked towards the door opening it for him . ¡° I won¡¯t need anything , Nathan . Goodnight ! ¡± I said tly , mming the door in his wake . I slipped under the covers of the bed , trying to will myself to sleep , hoping sleep would cure the angry ache in my chest . I had nearly seeded when my phone rang on the nightstand . I groaned with annoyance and reached for it , thinking of the thousand words I would cou to whnavar umas callinent ALD 125 Meeting Cassidy . . this hour . The number was unfamiliar but something made me answer anyway . ¡° Hello ? ¡± ¡° Well , if it isn¡¯t the famous Moonsinger herself ,¡± a cold , feminine voice drawled through the speaker . ¡° Though I hear you¡¯re not much of one anymore , are you ? ¡± I sat up straighter , the anger leaving my body , getting reced with tension coiling in my stomach . ¡° Who is this ? ¡± ¡° Oh , how rude of me , ¡± the voice dripped with false sweetness . ¡° This is Cassidy . You know , Ramsey¡¯s Future mate and the soon ¨C to ¨C be Luna of the White Moon Throne . ¡± Before I could respond , she continued her tone hardening . ¡° I think it¡¯s time we had a little chat . I¡¯ll text you the address and time , the meeting will be for tomorrow . ¡± She paused , then added with mock concern , ¡° Do try to be punctual dear . I so hate waiting . ¡± The line went dead before I could formte a response . 17:58 Chapter 126 126 How is your child ? 126 How is your child ? Miriam I sat alone in the temple , the golden rays of the evening sun filtering through the stained ss windows , casting shadows from the windows on the marble floors . I was on one of the meditation alcoves , staring intently at my phone . My fingers trembled slightly as I traced the outline of the figure on the screen , holding back tears as I took a deep breath . I¡¯ve beening here every day since I arrived to pray for him . I wanted to mourn him too , to release the anguish in my heart but I couldn¡¯t . Most of all , hisst message to me , two days before he died was a chance to reconcile and confess everything to our daughter but ¡­ as usual , I was adamant because I thought I had all the time in the world . I heard footstepsing towards the temple and I hastily shoved the phone into my pocket, wiping the tears in my eyes as Iposed myself into a meditation pose . Read thetest and free novels at .Com The door finally creaked open and Terra¡¯s aura filled 126 How is your child ? the temple . I turned to her , shing her a quiet smile . Her auburn hair was tied neatly into a braid and her sharp green eyes were filled with concern as she paused returning my smile . ¡° Miriam ,¡± she said gently , closing the door behind her . ¡° Are you alright ? You¡¯ve been praying a lot more these days than when you were here . Is everything fine ? ¡± she asked . ¡° Yes , I¡¯m fine , ¡± I responded , perhaps a bit too quickly but I managed a faint smile to throw her off . ¡° Just felt like praying . ¡± She arched a sceptical brow at me but didn¡¯t press further instead she walked over and sank onto the alcove next to me , resting a hand on my shoulder . ¡° Mother Liora just returned from the White Mountains and she¡¯s asking for you . ¡± ¡° Oh , do you know why ? ¡± ¡° No idea , ¡± she shook her head still studying me . ¡° Are you sure you¡¯re fine though ? You seem a bit distracted since you came . You¡¯ve hardly been sleeping and what¡¯s with the hunger strike ? The kitchen said you¡¯ve been returning your tes with food and I can tell 126 How is your child ? you¡¯re grieving . Is something wrong ? Maybe I can ¡­ ¡± ¡° Terra ,¡± I cut her short , shing her an assuring smile . ¡° I have a lot on my mind but it¡¯s mostly just business and all . I¡¯m fine . Now , I better go to Mother Liora , I don¡¯t want to keep her waiting . ¡± my Terra nodded . I summoned another smile as I rose to feet and without another word , I left the temple making my way to the praying room reserved only for a High Priestess . I wondered why she wanted to see me . As I approached the praying room , I heard loud voices of argument . I paused , my heart pounding , wondering what they were arguing about . Taking a deep breath , I pushed open the door and quickly scanned the room . Mother Liora was sitting serenely on a low dais , her eyes closed in meditation while Superior Priestess Diana ¨C one of the priestesses of the Temple who held authority equal to Mother Liora ¨C stood in front of her , practically shaking with fury . ¨C ¡° You cannot simply do as you please and im it as the Moon Goddess¡¯s will and expect us to obey without question , ¡± she shouted . 126 How is your child ? ¡°Diana , it is the will of the goddess , ¡± Mother Liora said , her eyes still tightly shut . ¡° Why are you insinuating that I am lying ? ¡± ¡° Because ¡­ ¡® The door to the entrance of the praying room creaked slightly and all eyes turned to me . Mother Liora¡¯s eyes opened too fixing me with a prating gaze that had always made me feel as if my soul was being examined . ¡° Miriam , ¡± she called out . ¡° Prepare yourself , we¡¯re travelling to the White Mountains tomorrow at dawn . There is a cleansing ritual that needs to be performed on the Moonsinger and only you , with your Silver mark , can perform this task . ¡± ¡° Liora ! ¡± Priestess Diana yelled . ¡° Will you seriously take her ? She abandoned this temple , fled from her duties and stayed away for years and now you want her to take on such sacred task ? She has no right ! ¡± The blood drained from my face as the implication of what was happening dawned on me . I rushed toward Mother Liora , kneeling beside her as I whispered . ¡° Mother , you know I can¡¯t do this . L ¡­ I haven¡¯t even told her ¡­ ¡± 126 How is your child ? She raised her hand , silencing me . ¡° You saw the signs yourself , Miriam and you reported them to me . The Dark One has already marked her and his power has taken root inside her . If we do not act , her powers will never be activated . So , we need to cleanse her and draw out the poison of his mark and only the one who bears the silver mark can draw away such darkness . ¡± ¡° How about you , Mother Liora ? You have the silver mark too . ¡± ¡° But I am old and feeble . I will notst through the first few minutes of the cleansing . You will need to connect yourself to her for the cleansing to take ce . The Dark one¡¯s power is nothing to joke about and needs someone with strength to fight it . ¡± ¡° Are you ignoring me , Liora ,¡± priestess Diana cursed out loud again . ¡° If that¡¯s the case , let Jemimah perform the cleansing ritual . She¡¯s trained her entire life as a Silver Wolf . She¡¯s more qualified and refined than Miriam who hasn¡¯t done anything for years now . ¡± Mother Liora¡¯s gaze turned cold . ¡° Jemimah may have trained all her life as a Silver wolf , but without the mark , attempting to perform the cleansing will kill her . ¡± Her voice dropped into a whisper . ¡° But if you 126 How is your child ? think I¡¯m bluffing , you¡¯re wee to take her to the White Mountains yourself and have her perform the cleansing . ¡± ¡° You¡¯ve always yed favourites with her , Liora . You¡¯re too blind to see her fault . ¡± Priestess Dianained . ¡° Don¡¯t we all have favourites ? ¡± Mother Liora retorted . ¡° Even the goddess has favourites that¡¯s why she chooses one out of all the people born as Sigma Wolves to bestow the silver mark . Deal with it , Diana . I¡¯ve told you several times that we can only have one high priestess for each season . Mine reign ising to an end , and soon she¡¯ll take over . I don¡¯t want to talk about this again ! ¡± Priestess Diana¡¯s face turned red with fury . She red at me and huffed angrily before storming out of the praying room . One by one , the other priestesses began to leave too . As soon as it was just me and Mother Liora , I opened my mouth to talk but she cut me short . ¡° Mother ¡­ ¡± ¡° Leave too , Miriam , ¡± she said quietly . ¡° It¡¯s time for my devotion . We¡¯ll meet in front of the gates by 5 am tomorrow . Don¡¯t bete . ¡± 17:58 6/9 126 How is your child ? I nodded rising to my feet slowly my mind racing . As I came out of the praying room , I jumped with fright when I saw Jemimah leaning on the wall , a quiet expression on her face . ¡° gods ! ¡± I shouted holding my chest . ¡° You scared me , Jemimah . Are you waiting to see Mother ? She¡¯s doing her devotion , maybe you shoulde backter , ¡± I said . She pushed away from the wall and came to me, slipping both hands inside the pockets of her robe . Her grey eyes bore into mine as she stopped in front of me . We stared at each other for a moment before she spoke . ¡° You¡¯ve been back for a while now ¨C the second time precisely but we haven¡¯t had the chance to meet or catch up with each other . ¡± I nodded warily , narrowing my eyes at her . We weren¡¯t friends when I was here . Jemimah hated me and she didn¡¯t hide it . Still , I was hoping all the growing may have made her nicer than she was before . ¡° There hasn¡¯t been much time , ¡± I replied . 17:58 < 126 How is your child ? ¡° I see , ¡± she nodded , tilting her head , as a faint smirk yed at the corners of her lips . ¡° How is your child ? ¡± she asked casually like it was a normal question . ¡° Did you ever find it ? ¡± The question stole my breath away . I stared at Jemimah , unable to form words but I mustered a smile , stuttering . ¡° W ¨C what ? ¡± I whispered . ¡° You heard me ,¡± she said , her smirk widening . ¡° I¡¯m curious . Did you ever find the child you left the temple for ? The one whose pregnancy you carried for nine months outside the temple . The one you gave up everything for . Did youter find it ? ¡± My hands clenched into fists at my sides , my mind was reeling . How did Jemimah know ? Who else knows ? And why was she bringing it up now ? ¡° I ¡­ I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about , ¡± I tried to sound confident . She chuckled softly , stepping closer . ¡° I knew you were going to deny it and it¡¯s such a pity that you¡¯re denying your child after sacrificing your position as a Moon Devotee for it . You left this ce , this life and yet here you are , being called to perform the most sacred of 126 How is your child ? rituals . What a twist of fate . ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about , Jemimah . I left because I was suddenly overwhelmed ¡­ ¡± ¡° Or you were suffering from Postpartum depression ,¡± she furnished smiling at me . That¡¯s what the humans call it right ? Anyways , I don¡¯t know why you came back but I was doing much better without you here and I¡¯m not supposed to spell everything out for you . ¡± She paused , running her index finger at the side of my cheeks . ¡° Good luck tomorrow , Miriam , but this would be the last time . ¡± Comment 0 Leave the firstment for this c Chapter 127 127 Can the melody rise again ? 127 Can the melody rise again ? L? On the first day of my training , Ramsey didn¡¯t show up . ¨C I should be d ¨C I tried to convince myself but I felt annoyed all of a sudden . What was I expecting , he was not someone who kept to his words . ¡° I know I said we¡¯ll train for an hour every morning but I¡¯ll leave after training you for thirty minutes . I have a lot of things to check and the only way I can ¡­ ¡± ¡° It¡¯s fine , Nathan , ¡± I stopped him midway . ¡° Just do the best you can . I¡¯m not exactly in the mood for long training either . ¡± He nodded . In the next few minutes , Nathan taught me basic training tactics and routines . Some of them I was already familiar with. Halfway , he got a call from his father and had to leave . Left on my own , I practised with everything I¡¯d learnt that morning. After I was done with the training ground , I decided to fill the hours by doing something else . For a while , all 17:68 1/8 127 Can the melody rise again ? this talk about me being the Moonsinger has sounded like a mirage to me and an attempt to trap me in this world but today , I decided to try to find out what it was . I made my way to Blue Ridge Library ¨C although there had been a few renovations , it was still as I remembered . This used to be my ce of escape after enduring sessions of insults from my mother especially . I¡¯lle to the library , hide in one of the far aisles and cry myself out . I smiled fondly , as I greeted the librarian who recognized me immediately before entering . The section on Moonsingers wasn¡¯t hard to find ¨C it upied an entire wall of carefully preserved volumes with a sign that read ¡® fragile ¡® on the top of the shelf . I selected several books that looked promising and settled into one of the oversized leather armchairs tucked into a quiet corner . The first book ¡® Moonsingers ¨C Past and Present ¡® was just a genealogical naming of all the Moonsingers . Basic information ¨C like name , name of parents , ce of birth and how long they lived before their death . 2/8 127 Can the melody rise again ? Each Moonsinger had pictures of them attached to their profile and thest Moonsinger was 10,000 years ago . I picked up another book titled ¡® Echoes of the Moonsingers : A History of Guardians ¡® ¨C I started reading stunned at the revtion of each Moonsinger . Page after page told simr stories ¨C they all had struggled with purpose and in the quest for it , they had stumbled on a role given to them by the goddess . But I didn¡¯t struggle with ¡® purpose ¡® if anything , I wanted eptance . I wanted to be loved but from the book¡¯s description , the Moonsingers were quite popr and loved by everyone making it easy for them to bank on that love and support when their powers were revealed . ¡ª I paused when I came across a chapter of thest Moonsinger ¨C a man named Aeron ¨C a general from the packs across the sea . As I read , a strange sensation washed over me . The description of Aeron¡¯s experiences was exactly everything I used to see in my dreams ¨C those dreams in which I had been a man , fighting those damned Ferals . 3/8 127 Can the melody rise again ? ording to the book , ¡° The first sign of a Moonsinger¡¯s awakening is the Dreams of Connection ¨C visions of their predecessor¡¯s life , mostmonly manifesting as dreams of being the previous Moonsinger . These dreams serve as both warning and preparations , an indication that the time hase for the new Moonsinger to take up the mantle of defending thend ¡® But I found something strange . There was an ount by Neriah ¨C the first Moonsinger and the ount by Aeron thest Moonsinger who I was supposed to be connected to , ording to the dreams of connection but Aeron¡¯s ount matched with what I had seen in my dreams and also , Neriahs ¡® . Aeron was a warrior and he did it to protect his pack and our world from the Dark One but Neriah ¡­ after she had refused to be mated to the Dark One , he had gone after everyone in her vige and killed them all . She came home one day and found she was in a field filled with her dead ones . Members of the pack , her mother , her father , her sister and two lovers . 127 Can the melody rise again ? That was exactly what I had seen in my dream . The one where a voice had med me for killing them . I paused for a minute , closed the book and tried to digest the fact that Neriah had two lovers . Read thetest and free novels at .Com Did she share Xander with someone else ? Or was there another person ¨C two different people ? If my calctions were right , she was in a thing with three people . A mischievous smile crept up my lips . ¡° Way to go , Neriah , ¡± I chuckled opening the book again . ¡° So , I had a vision of both Aeron¡¯s life and Neriah¡¯s ¡± I murmured to myself flipping to the next page. So , all this time , my recurring dreams hadn¡¯t just been fragments of my imagination ¨C they were visions of Aerions and Neriah¡¯s life . ¡ª When I turned the next page , I froze at a sentence , an ount from Neriah herself ¡® Until a Moonsinger kills the source , and takes up a status with the Dark one , we would neverplete our purpose. ¡± I re ¨C read the words again , trying to understand what it meant . The narration below said none of the Moonsingers had everpleted their purpose . Their 6. 8 T 127 Can the melody rise again ? purpose was to kill the Dark One and to stop his existence but without their powers , they would never be able to kill him , that¡¯s why he can live andes back to existence every one thousand years . The book also said the Dark One could suppress a Moonsinger¡¯s gifts rendering them powerless and none had been able to reim it . It also said , that Neriah must have foreseen this and therefore , before the Dark One could take out all her powers , she had transferred them to a sword and buried it in the ¡® ce the vines grow and no light touches the ground ¡® in the Northern Forests . ¡° How did she know ? ¡± I heard myself ask . ¡° How did she know that Xander would keep taking their powers ? She must have known or heard him say it for her to transfer her powers to the sword and give other Moonsingers the ability to wield their power through an external source . ¡± I closed the book and picked up another volume , skimming through it and hoping I could find an answer but nothing . I paused and closed my eyes trying to recall all my conversations with Xander , wondering if he had 127 Can the melody rise again ?. mentioned something I missed . He did say only Neriah took his ability to do a lot of things and kept it under lock for centuries and ¡­ 1 My eyes flew open as Neriah¡¯s reincarnation , I was able to unlock his powers with the help of those stones . No one mentioned the stones . Not even the high priestess . If I could restore Xander¡¯s power ¨C it also means , there¡¯s a way to get mine back . I just need to find it . Making a mental note to ask the High Priestess about those standing stones , I moved to the aisle again to look for any book that talked about getting the lost power of a Moonsinger. There was nothing . I skimmed the entire section and even went to a section of books dealing with ancient rituals and power restoration but there was nothing on Moonsingers . It was all on Sigma Wolves . Sighing and deciding to give up , I saw a dusty , fragile book that had only five pages and was titled : Restoration of the Melody . I took the book back to my seat . 127 Can the melody rise again ? The book was filled with a lot of text that was both dense and cryptic . It had a lot of ancient symbols that were standalone and made no sense , somehow , I was able to read most of these symbols . At the end of thest page , there was a text that caught my eye : ¡° To regain what is lost , one must return to the source . Only in the ce where the mark was given can the melody rise again . ¡± ¡° The source ? ¡± I murmured under my breath . ¡° Would that be that warehouse and standing stones from that day ? ¡± As I pondered on this , my phone suddenly buzzed on the table , jolting me out of my thoughts . Hissing at the sudden interruption , I leaned forward and saw a familiar number . Comment 0 Chapter 128 128 Ramsey is not the prize ! L The number was Cassidy¡¯s . I watched the phone ring until the call ended and went back to my reading . The phone rang for the second time and my thumb hovered over the screen as a wave of unease settled over me . Finally , I took a deep breath and epted the call . ¡° Hello ? ¡± ¡° I was wondering if you¡¯d pick up . ¡± She said without bothering to return my greeting . I gritted my teeth . ¡° What do you want Cassidy ? If you have something to say , get to the point . ¡± She huffed in disbelief . ¡° Two days ,¡± she shouted , ¡° I sent you that address two days ago , waited for you and you didn¡¯t even bother to show up ? ¡± I leaned back in my chair , a wry smile ying on my lips . ¡° Oh , I was busy ¡­ still busy . You could have checked if I was free before sending me random addresses , you know . ¡± 128 Ramsey is not the prize ! The line went quiet for a moment until Cassidy¡¯s voice came up again . She sounded frustrated . ¡° Where are you now ? ¡± she snapped . ¡° The library , ¡± I responded . ¡° What do you want , Cassidy ? ¡± The line went dead . I stared at my phone for a moment , before shrugging and returning to the book I was reading . An hourter , my phone buzzed again . Cassidy¡¯s number shed across the screen . ¡° Yes ? ¡± ¡° I¡¯m at the caf¨¦ across from the library , ¡± she announced . Come meet me . ¡± ¡° No , thank you , I¡¯d rather not . I¡¯m too busy to step out ,¡± I replied without closing my book . ¡° I really am at the caf¨¦ . I can see the library from here ,¡± Cassidy insisted ¡° And I won¡¯t take your time . Just a few minutes , hmm ? ¡± Read thetest and free novels at .Com ¡° I can¡¯t , Cassidy . I don¡¯t like you too much to inconvenience myself . I have no ns to leave this position until muchter . So I¡¯m sorry my dear but 17:58 2/9 128 Ramsey is not the prize ! No ¡­ ¡± I hung up without waiting for another exnation from her . Minutester , a shadow fell across me , when I looked up , I saw Cassidy standing in front of me , her brows drawn in disdain but she managed a smile as soon as our gaze met . ¡° I came here to get you myself . If you do not cooperate ande out with me , I¡¯m , going to make a scene . ¡± Iughed , leaning back on my chair . ¡° Go ahead , my dear , I¡¯m sure people won¡¯t mind seeing that you¡¯re not as scary as you try to make yourself seem. Live a little , I¡¯ll be here cheering for you . ¡° Don¡¯t make this more difficult than it already is . Juste out with me . ¡± ¡° Ask nicely , Cassidy Thorne . I¡¯m not your little maids at home ¡­ ¡± She rolled her eyes and took a deep breath before turning to me again . ¡° Please L , would you be kind enough to share a cup of coffee with me ? The weather seems nice for it . ¡± 17:59 128 Ramsey is not the prize ! I studied her for a few minutes , looked at the books spread before me , and then back at her smiling expression . Sighing , I began gathering my things . Sometimes it was easier to give in than to resist the force of nature that was Cassidy . Knowing who she is , she won¡¯t let me rest until she gets what she wants . I followed her out of the library and some minutester , we were sitting , facing each other in the coffee shop . I took a sip from my iced coffee giving her a pointed stare . ¡° Why am I here ? ¡± ¡° I have something to show you and to tell you ,¡± she said happily . Reaching for the bag near the foot of the table , she pulled out a blue box with a pink ribbon adorning the cover which she ced on the table and slid it towards . me . ¡° Open it, ¡± she said , practically vibrating with excitement . I stared at the box arching my brow at her . ¡° What is this ? ¡± 17:59 128 Ramsey is not the prize ! ¡° It¡¯s right in front of you , open it ,¡± she said again , shing me a smile that seemed genuine . My experience with Xander made me never take anyone at face value . I leaned back in my chair , studying the box as though it might explode . ¡° Why don¡¯t you tell me what¡¯s inside instead ?¡± She rolled her eyes , muttering something under her breath before she pulled the box closer and pulled off the lid . Then she turned the box towards me , revealing a luxurious wedding invitation adorned with gold ents and elegant calligraphy . I arched my brow higher waiting for an exnation . ¡° Ramsey has agreed to a modern wedding ! We would have this after the Moon Priest and Priestess join us of course . This would be like a pre ¨C reception , just like the humans do it . Isn¡¯t it fabulous ? ¡± she pped her hands with glee . ¡° And guess what ? I want you to be my veildy . ¡± My lips twitched as I fought backughter . ¡° Your veildy ? That¡¯s quite the honour , Cassidy but I¡¯m trying to remember since when we became close . We only attended training school for two years where you 17. 59 < 128 Ramsey is not the prize ! made every single second of my life a living hell . You would team up with those other Lycan daughters to bully me every day . Or is it recording an intimate video of me and posting it for everyone to see ¡­ we¡¯re not close , Cassidy ¡­ why am I getting an invitation ? ¡± ¡° Don¡¯t hold grudges , L and you¡¯d agree with me that you always had an ego bigger than you , so it was just me trying to clip it for you and as for the video , Ramsey made me angry , just wanted to teach him a few lessons . Seems like I didn¡¯t seed . ¡± I chuckled dryly . ¡° Anyways , I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have to decline . I have no intention of attending your joining ceremony or wedding , much less being your veildy . ¡± Cassidy¡¯s smile faltered , then transformed into something that looked almost like pity as she leaned forward . ¡° Oh , sweetie , is it because you can¡¯t stand seeing your mate marry another woman ? ¡± Your mate who was ready to reject you if I had said yes to him a few days ago . I thought in my head but my smirk deepened as I replied . ¡° My former mate . And no , that¡¯s not it . ¡± She reached into her designer bag and pulled out a 17:59 128 Ramsey is not the prize ! small ss vial filled with a shimmering liquid which she ced on the table with a dramatic flourish . ¡° Everyone who¡¯s ever been rejected by their mates swear by this . It¡¯s quite pricey , so , it¡¯s worth every price . It¡¯ll help soothe your broken heart that day . Don¡¯t worry , L . You¡¯ll find a mate soon enough . ¡± I chuckled , shaking my head as I rose to my feet , looking down at Cassidy and her offerings. ¡° The only reason I don¡¯t want toe is because I am worried Ramsey might leave you standing at the altar looking like a fool when hees running after me . ¡± Her face went ck with shock but I continued , unfazed . ¡° Don¡¯t get me wrong , ¡± I added with a smile . ¡° I¡¯m so happy for you . I love that you¡¯re finally taking him off my hands so I won¡¯t have to deal with his pleas and all the messages he sends via his Beta . Anyways , good luck with everything . ¡± As I turned to go , she grabbed my hand , rising to face me , easily towering over me . She was a Lycan after all . Her face which had smile a while ago , was now twisted into anger . ¡° I¡¯m warning you L . ¡± she said quietly 37:60 P 128 Ramsey is not the prize ! ¡° Don¡¯t do anything to try toe in between me and Ramsey¡¯s marriage . I¡¯ll not sit back this time around and consider the video a warning . ¡± ¡° It is you who I should warn , ¡± I pressed closer ¡° Don¡¯t call me for such stupid things . What were you expecting ? A p from me to say well done ? You think Ramsey is the prize and winning him means anything to me ? If you want validation so much , you should make a merch that says ¡® Snatched him from his mate ¡® That would be a better idea than disrupting my perfect afternoon to act like a ten ¨C year ¨C old . ¡± I took a step back , hissing . can¡¯t believe I actually came . ¡± I started to leave , then remembered something . I came back to where she stood , pulled out a few wads of money from my purse and threw it at her face . ¡° Since I can¡¯t make it to the wedding , consider this an early wedding gift and the next time you try to destroy my image in any way , I¡¯ll take him off your hands and make you suffer for it . Bye now ! ¡± I shed her a smile and spun on my heels , walking ¡­ hurrying out of the caf¨¦ ¡­ more like . 17:59 Chapter 129 129 L vs the other woman . Ramsey I stood at the head of therge oak table in the meeting room , scanning the map spread out before me . The Gammas of the White Mountain Region and the General from White Lake Pack stood around me , listening as I outlined my strategy . Since the council meeting , a lot of Packs in the White Mountain Region have suffered severe Feral attacks . Unlike before when the Ferals just came and did nothing , this time around it was a full blown attack White Hill Pack suffered twenty deaths yesterday plus a lot of injured people . The High Priestess who had promised to send us a Priestess to help fortify our borders to keep the Ferals at bay suddenly fell ill and she was being taken care of . Over the past week , Ive been shuttling between doing rounds on all the duty posts and running around for my Joining Ceremony which wasing up soon . Cassidy was oblivious to all the dangers the region was facing and was only concerned about looking her best for the ceremony , basically makingst minute changes to everything and trying to drag me into things that I hated . With the three thousand warriors from White Lake we would use them to secure the White Moon Throne and then send our other warriors to bolster the defence along the southern borders I said pointing to a cluster of viges near the edge of the map . The Ferals have been targeting these areas consistently . If we station warriors here and here , I marked two points We can create a perimeter strong enough to repel any attacks before they reach the White Moon Throne . The general nodded . A solid n , Alpha but well also need to reinforce the western corridor . Although theres been no history of attacks from there , this terrain gives us a natural advantage as a severe fight breaks out and its at a focal point bothering all the lower viges . If we Seave it exposed , all the other viges would suffer greater losses too . I nodded . The weapons sent by Alpha Nathan , has it arrived yet ? Only a few arrived , Alpha but he also sent a few warriors from his pack , stating theyre the only ones who can operate the weaponry . Where should we station them another Gamma asked . How many are they About Twenty of them have arrived but in total , theyre Fifty That stingy brat I cursed under my breath . Since the attack had peaked for a few weeks now , Blue Ridge pack was the only pack that had not secorded any losses so far and it was from the weapon they were using and from Ls help . kocording to the reports I received , she shouts instead of singing . She puts herself in a very dangerous situation that prompts her to shout . In the process , the Ferals are weakened and the Warriors attack them with the weapons they recently got . Not just that , the weapons withoutkes hip have proven to be very effective . A strike from it can disarm a Feral . Bad reached out to the manufacturers and was informed that they were sold out . Nathan had 129 L vs the other woman . ordered all the ones they had avable and extra . So , we were in line for production too . Because of the way the Ferals have been attacking lots of packs simultaneously , Nathan had agreed to send some of his warriors to us . I had expected at least Five hundred , not Fifty . Sighing , I skimmed through the map again , trying not to let my mind wander . Ive sessfully survived two weeks without going to L . Even the training I had insisted I woulde to , I tried attending one of the mornings and couldnt stand the intimacy being disyed by her and Nathan . It pissed the hell out of Lax , so I stopped going entirely . Remember to tell the warriors to retreat and get into the safety circle if the attack gets heated , I crooned . The Gammas nodded . As I continued detailing other , strategies that would be effective , the door to the meeting room mmed open with a loud bang , causing everyone to jump in alert but when we turned , it was Cassidy . She stormed in wearing a mask of fury . Without acknowledging the people present there , she marched in and came straight to me . I need to speak with you . Now ! The room fell silent as everyone exchanged ufortable nces . I took a deep breath , forcing myself to remain calm despite the annoyance building inside me . Cass , I said evenly with a strained smile . Im in the middle of an important meeting . Lets talkter . What I have to tell you cannot wait , Ramsey , she crossed her arms defiantly . The more you dy , the more time goes . Cassidy , please ¡­ I tried again . Fine , Ill try to finish up in five minutes then ¡­ I said it cannot wait ! she yelled What is more important than me your Luna ? One by one , the people present in the room filed out without waiting for me to say a word to them . I was already embarrassed . When thest person left , closing the door behind him , I turned to her , hoping I wouldnt lose my temper today . What is so important that cannot wait ? call back my order asking L toe to our She stepped closer , her eyes zing . Why did you joining Ceremony and take up her role as my Veildy ? I blinked , stunned by the thing that was so important . What ? You heard me , she hissed . You said I could do anything I want , then why for fucks sake are you denying me what I want the most . L is the perfect person for my veildy , why is that so hard for you to see ? Are you trying to protect her ? Do you still love her ? So , this is why you interrupted an important meeting about securing this region because of this ? This is ridiculous , Cassidy . Look at what youve turned yourself into , obsessed with someone who doesnt care about your existence . Were getting married finally just like youve always wanted , why are you still dragging , her into this ? Are you that jealous ? Jealous her voice rose . Do you think I have time to be jealous of someone like her ? She has the perfect height to be my veildy and ¡­ There are thousands of your friends who will sell an arm and leg to be your Veildy and with the perfect height too . You should use them and stop going after L . Youre pissing me off . Tin tired of gettingints that youre stalking her . Ive told you several times , I already opted out of the training sessions I promised her and weve not met since thest time she was here . How else do you want me to exin this to you ? But you still love her ? she shouted , tears gathering in her eyes . I see the way your features lighten at the mention of her name . Im supposed to be your Luna , Ramsey ! Yet , shes always in the picture , taking up space in your mind . I didnt stop loving her , Cass ¡­ I thought I made that clear enough . I cannot just unlove someone like that . Is it even possible Before she could respond , the door burst open again and Lenny rushed in , with an urgent expression on his face . Alpha , he said slightly out of breath . Were under attack . Ferals have breached the walls of our pack and theyre heading towards the Pack hospital . are Shit ! I muttered as adrenaline began to pump through me . Ask all units to remain as they and let the warriors kept as extra begin to move to the Pack Hosptial , this might be a trick to leave the White Moon Throne unsecured . I didnt spare Cassidy another nce as I behind me . Tabbed my jacket and strode out , Lenny trailing Hourster , after wed defeated the Ferals ; driven back some and killed some , I finally made my way to the pack house , feeling weary . As I headed toward my office , a group gathered in the main hall . Among them stood the High Priestess , regal and serene as usual and beside her was another woman , one that I couldnt stop staring at . The woman looked vaguely familiar . Though I couldnt remember where I had seen her I was sure I had met her before . I was a hundred per cent certain . When our gaze met , she motioned to the High Priestess we came towards me . Alpha Ramsey , she greeted , inclining her head . We need to be the cleansing ritual as soon as possible . Sorry , I was down for a few days but my time is short , I need to hasten things up now . Has the Moonsinger been informed ? I asked . Yes , and she would arriveter today , Im sure . I nodded and kept stealing nces at the woman who remained quiet beside the priestess . Something about her tugged at my memory . Unable to stop my curiosity , I nodded in her direction . Who is this ? 129 L vs the other woman . help , she will help secure the borders and slow down the Feral attack Miriam inclined her head politely but her eyes refused to meet mine , as if she was purposely avoiding staring at me . Suddenly , the sound of rushing footsteps broke into my thoughts . When I turned it was L . She stood at the entrance of the main hall , her eyes were lit with happiness Id never seen before and she was staring at the woman . Nanny ! she screamed with joy and rushed forward . And then that was when I saw it the striking resemnce between L and the woman ¡­ no wonder she had looked familiar . Chapter 130 130 Day of cleansing . L The sun hung low on the White Mountains when we arrived at White Lake Pack . The evening light cast long shadows across thendscape creating an almost ethereal atmosphere . If I thought that Ramseys pack was beautiful , I had no words to describe the beauty I saw at White Lake .. I sat quietly as we drove into the Pack , staring out of the window as the fading sunlight bathed thendscape in hues of gold and orange . I was nervous . I had no idea what the oue of the cleansing would be and I still didnt understand what Nanny was doing here . Earlier , when I wanted to talk to her , the high priestess told me she would not be able to hold conversations until the cleansing ceremony was over and that she needed to maintain her aura . I had no idea what that meant but I decided all my questions would wait until after the ceremony . Beside me , the Priestess maintained an equally serene demeanour , asionally murmuring words under her breath . Ramsey and Lenny hade with us because the Priestess demanded it too . I didnt know what roles they were supposed to y . As our vehicle pulled up in front of the pack house , the Priestess stepped out first , followed by Miriam who moved with a grace that I didnt know she possessed , her ceremonial robes flowed around her like liquid silver . Ramsey and Lenny followed before I finally mustered the courage to step out too . Wee to our Pack , Elder Thorne and a woman who had a striking resemnce to Cassidy murmured with bright smiles on their face as they bowed curtly to Ramsey before they turned to greet the priestess . Thank you , Elder Thorne , the priestess nodded . Well take it from here . Then she turned to me . Well perform the cleansing during the evening devotion . Its the best time and you should change into this too . She reached into her bag and pulled out a in white ceremonial gown . I asked them to prepare a room for you in advance . Bathe , change into these clothes and meet us by theke . Alpha Ramsey , can you wait for her ? I assume youre more familiar with the pack and Beta Lennye with us I nodded as the Priestess , Miriam and Lenny started off a path by the side of the pack house . I turned to Elder Thorne who smiled at me . The room prepared for you is down the hall . ? I nodded and started going toward the direction of the room when Ramsey suddenly rushed ahead of me in quick strides . Surprise , I was about to protest when he pushed open the door first . Trying not to scream out his name , I sprinted to the room . Ramsey , what ¡­ I began but my words died in my throat when I saw his brows knitted in intense concentration . C 130 Day of cleansing He was examining the room , his hands carefully moving over each item there . What are you doing ? I asked , startled . He didnt answer immediately . Instead , he picked up a small vial from the bedside table and held it up to the light . His jaw tightened as he pocketed it , then turned to me . Cassidy , he muttered grimly . Cassidy ? I rolled my eyes giving him a questioning nce . What happened to her ? He gestured to a faintly glowing crystal hanging near the window and a decorative bowl on the dresser filled with small , harmless looking herbs . This is all her doing , Im sure . The vial , the crystal , the herbs they can harm you . I scoffed , I knew ourst meeting didnt end well but this ? What do you mean , harm me ? Why would she ¡­ Shes not herself these days , L , Ramsey interrupted me in a low voice . Let me apologize on her behalf . Shes unusually paranoid and has been making wild threats . Im just making sure she doesnt try to harm you for real Harm me ? If shes having issues with her mental health , why is she allowed to exist among normal people ? This is ridiculous . I hissed . I dont have time for ¡­ You dont , he interrupted me and gestured toward the door . Go to my room and change . Its safer there ,e let me take you . I hesitated scanning the room wondering what else was hidden . Since I had to meet the priestess soon , I decided this wasnt time to argue , grabbing my things , I turned and followed after Ramsey to his room . Inside his room , I bathed and quickly changed into the ceremonial gown . It was simple , nothing elegant , the soft white fabric felt like flowing water around me . When I came out , I saw Ramsey waiting at the door . Thank you , I said woodenly , avoiding his gaze . He nodded , his expression unreadable . Im sorry , he said after a moment . For Cassidys actions . Shell feel more at ease when we finally get married , Im sure and shell stop seeing you as a threat . I apologize on her behalf again . She must have caused a lot of ruckus when she learnt I wasing here ? He nodded , But its fine now , I promise . I had her parents put her away , she wont disturb you in any way , I shrugged . Its fine . We stood there in silence for a moment , before Ramsey finally broke it . Hows your training going ? Im sorry I havente so far , its just that , theres been a lot going on . With the multiple Feral attacks weve been having recently ¡­ he trailed off I didnt think that far ahead . All the times Ive met , Ramsey ¡­ it was either he was breathing down my neck with instructions or demanding my attention but not this ¡­ acting meek and cute . It was very suspicious . 130 Day of cleansing him . I knew you werent going toe . Not only do we live far apart , but your fianc¨¦e would not allow it . I was making sure you and Nathan had enough time to explore your rtionship . I didnt want to be a third wheel , he retorted , ring at me . I chuckled . Are you jealous of Nathan now ? And youre correct , our training always has the perfect endings ¡­ Chapter 131 131 Day of cleansing II L I didnt know why I said that but the sudden urge to hurt his fragile ego came out of nowhere and now I couldnt resist the urge . Its none of my business , L ¡­ as far as he teaches you how to protect yourself , then both of you can do whatever you want to do , I dont care . Why are you sounding that way , like youre angry ? I asked . When you were busy making apologies for your woman , I responded like a normal person . Why does Nathans name trigger you ? I dont know what youre talking about , L , he exhaled and turned away from me . We stood in the corridor in awkward silence before he broke it again with a sigh . Youre right , Im jealous of you and Nathan and the fact that he seems to be handling these Feral attacks better than me ¡­ all the Elders of the White Moon Council cannot stop talking about his leadership . So annoying . Hell teach you if you want to learn ¡­ He red at me , making meugh . After a few seconds , he joined in theughter and the tension around us eased . When I looked up , he was studying me ¡­ his amber eyes were fixed on me as if ,! was something precious . I felt my cheeks heating up . W What ? Why are you looking at me like that ? I asked . You know , you look a lot like Miriam . Its uncanny . I used to think you had just your fathers eyes but ¡­ one nce at Miriam ¡­ I could have sworn shes you in the dark . Really ? my eyes lightened . People say that all the time . You know , back in the human world , shes my mother and people have never questioned it . She was my Nanny ¡­ practically raised me too . I heard that a child can look like the person who raised them . I guess its true . Ramsey tilted his head but didnt say anything . Anyways , I heard there was an attack earlier . I hope no one was injured ? He looked away , exhaling heavily . It was rough but we managed . Your boyfriend was kind . enough to lend up some weapons , they were very effective . The mention of Nathans name brought another awkward pause between us . I cleared my throat . I should go , the priestess should be waiting He nodded . Ill take ¡¤ to theke but in case we spend a night here , can you try and be extra careful ? Watch what you eat and drink . Im worried , Cassidy might try to harm you . I could see there was a story behind his worry but I didnt want to bother about that especially now . So I simply nodded . Ill keep that in mind : When we arrived at theke , the Priestess and Miriam were already standing at the edge , they Fund Tanged into white gowns simr to mine . The priestess came to me immediately , smiling at me as she took my hands . This deansing may be dangerous because Leannot tell how much of the Dark Ones poison has taken root in you . But dont be afraid, Miriam will guide you I nced at Nanny , wondering for the thousandth time what she was doing here in the first ce . After the incident with Xander , I didnt want to ask questions partly because I was afraid ! wouldnt be able to handle the truth now I wished I had Nanny gave me a reassuring nod but still didnt speak the stepped into theke first , her movements fluid and practised as if she had done this a lot of times . Theke that had been moving with the wind a moment ago suddenly went still . Also , Im sorry but we do not know what to expect and we can only hope that you will open yourself to us , for us to be able to take out the root of the Dark Ones poison ; the priestess said . I dont understand . What am I supposed to sell see ? I dont know , the priestess shook her head . How will she open herself up to you when she doesnt know what shes looking for ? Ramsey asked from where he stood at the shore of theke . If its too dangerous , I dont think she should go through with it . We can find other ways ! There is no other way , Alpha Ramsey . I know youre worried about her but this is the only way . Miriam would serve as a link to her and us and would tell us what she sees . Thats the only way we can help her . A few days more and t would really be in trouble . The mark is suppressing her from reaching her full potential The priestess said . But well be careful , okay ? she added . Fine I took in a deep breath Ill try my best Thesitated , feeling that familiar tingling I always get whenever I feel Xander . Trying to push back the fear , I followed after her inside theke , clenching my teeth as the coolness bit at my skin . Nanny came to me , linking her hands with mine . Close your eyes ; the priestess instructed . And Iplied immediately . Miriams grip on my hand tightened and in the next instant , she began to chant words in the old tongu At first , nothing happened , I just stood there , waiting , with my thoughts racing . But then a strange sensation washed over me and in the next instance , something began to pull me downward into a dark tunnel . I wanted to scream but my voice felt stuck at the back of my throat . I continued to fall through the dark tunnel until finally , it stopped . I was panting now ¡­ my heart going twice as fast as it was before . Topened my eyes , cracking them gently at first before opening them fully . 131 Day of evang I gasped in shock as I took in my surroundings . I was no longer in theke , this was not the White Lake pack . I was in my old bedroom , the ce where I and Nanny lived together in the human world before we moved away after the saga with Xander . Everything looked exactly as I remembered the pale blue walls , my bed by the window , my always cluttered desk ¡­ And there , sitting on my bed was a man , his legs were crossed casually with a broad , confident smile across his face . Wee L he said smoothly . Ive been waiting for you : Comment Chapter 132 132 Reuniting with the Dark One ¡­ Ramsey Ive never trusted in the supernatural . I was not a big believer of the Moon Goddess nor the Universe but I could feel an unease settle all over my body , spreading to every part of my body . I didnt know if it was the stillness of the evening or the way that it seemed like the wind wasnt moving but something didnt feel right . I could sense it . Where I stood at thekes bank , my gaze alternating between L and Miriam as they stood . Knee deep in the shimmering water . The evening had grown darker , the moon casting its pale glow over the surface of theke . The High Priestess had stopped chanting and theke was too quiet . Lenny moved closer to me ; his voice low as he muttered . I just received word from one of the Generals , that one of the Werewolf Pack is under attack by Ferals . Although theyre doing everything to quell it , its getting severe . I nodded absently , still gazing at the two figures in theke . How far is the Werewolf pack from us ? About two hours , Lenny replied . Send them some reinforcements . Those warriors with those weapons from Blue Ridge should be among too . Just a few of them reach out to Alpha Nathan in the morning requesting for more warriors that can operate the weapons . Okay ? He nodded and returned to his former position as he prepared to send the mindlink . I turned my attention back to the figures in theke . From where I stood , I could see Ls face clearly and suddenly , I noticed her expression was what it was moments ago . Her brows were furrowed , her lips quivering and her hands clutching Miriams was filled with desperation . Even Miriam who seemedposed at first , looked strained . Her eyes were tightly shut , and her body was trembling slightly as if she was caught in a nightmare . My stomach churned with unease as I approached the priestess . Something is wrong . They look . terrified , The priestess turned toward him. What do you mean ? Look at her at both of them , I said gesturing toward L . Her face is twisted in fear and Miriam doesnt look any better . This isnt normal right ? The priestess studied them for a moment , her lips pressed into a thin line . I can see it doo , she finally admitted . But dont worry , they must have encountered a distant memory . The cleansing process often brings to light shadows of the past . Her words did little to ease my growing rm . I continued watching anxiously . In the next instance , L began to cry . Tears rolled silently down her cheeks ; her body trembled with an unspoken anguish . Priestess , I snapped Look shes crying . I told you something is wrong . The High Priestesss calm fa?ade faltered . She moved closer to the edge of the water , her brows ewed in concentration . This is unusual , she muttered , almost to herself . Then do something I demanded , my tone rising . Theyre clearly in danger . Do something Les came to me , silently tapping on my shoulders . When I turned to him , he shook his head and indicated that I shouldnt say anything else . Sighing . I moved away from the priestess and began to pace as I watched the priestess . The tears on Lytas face wereing in torrents , and Miriam was shivering too . The priestess began to mutter something , her hands moved in intricate patterns over theke . The air around us thickened , charging with energy that made the hair on my neck stand up . Suddenly . Miriams eyes flew open , wide with terror . She stumbled backwards , removing her band from Ls hand . Her chest was heaving as if shed justpleted a marathon . Her breath wasing in ragged gasps , fear was etched on every line of her face . She waded through the water nosily and fell on the bank of theke , shivering . Shes shes in her memories she gasped , her voice was high pitched and frantic . I dont know how but the Dark One is there with here too . Hes in our old house and ¡­ Her speech was not only disjointed but also , she was speaking too fast , making it difficult for us to understand her words . What ? I barked , stepping toward her . Slow down ! Talk to me ! speak clearly ! She clutched her chest : her breathing was erratic . She tried again but her words came out jumbled and incoherent mixed with panic . Inside theke , L still stood there unmoving as tears continued to stream down her face . Her eyes were still firmly shut . Miriam , I snapped with a firm but unkind tone . Calm down and tell us what you saw . Hysterics wont help us to solve anything . Can you do that for me ? She swallowed hard ; her fingers were trembling so much that they gripped the edge of her gown until her knuckles turned white . Its him . she managed . The Dark somehow found his way into her memories and in the house , we used to live in . The was there , it seems , waiting for her . Its so really ¡­. this is not fiction . of course , I know ! the high priestess sighed , rubbing a hand on her temple . My eyes darted back to L who was still standing there motionless . Her tears refused to stop , if anything , they seemed to increase . You have to do something , Priestess , I tried to control the fearful tremors coursing through my body . She hasnt moved . Shes been like that for too long . Do something , please ! The High priestess grunted and entered the water . She waded gently to where L was , her hands hovering just above her shoulders as she spoke softly , urging her to open her eyes . L , the priestess called gently , her voice was filled with authority . Come back . Open your eyes . 132 Reuniting with the Dark Ong ¡­ murmuring a series of incantations . Still , there was no reaction . Theke remained still , as though it too were holding its breath . Minutes stretched into an hour , L hadnt moved . The tears kept falling , her face was pale and damp in the moonlight .. Miriam sat on the bank of theke , her arms wrapped tightly around herself as she rocked back and forth crying softly . Whats happening ? I demanded hotly my voice breaking with frustration . I hated being unable to do anything but to stand there and watch . Why isnt it working ? The High Priestess turned to me after a while , her face etched with worry . I think shes trapped , she admitted . Stuck in her memories . And if Miriam is right , the Dark One is the one manipting all of this . My blood ran cold . What does that mean ? It means , the priestess said slowly he has taken control and might be blocking her from returning . She muste back to us , its dangerous . Dangerous ? My heart was pounding so wildly in my chest that I could hear the beating . Fine , theres something we can do at least ? Tell me ¡­ what is it ? Ill do anything Miriam looked up , her face streaked with tears . You have to try again , Mother , she pleaded , her voice was hoarse . Ive seen what he can do first hand and shes powerless in that state . Please ¡­. do something . Dont leave her there with him ! The priestess nodded , her lips pressing together in determination . She knelt by the waters edge , her hands outstretched as she began another incantation . The words came faster this time , more urgent , her voice was rising and falling like the waves . Miriam moved towards L again closing her eyes as she attempted to reconnect with her . Her breathing quickened and when her eyes snapped open again , she broke into a fresh sob and began to shake L . L ¡­ please baby ,e back ¡­ please ¡­ Stop that ! the Priestess chided her . Thats dangerous . What did see ? you Nothing ! Miriam cried . I cant see anything . Our link is blocked . Hes too strong . As if to confirm what she was saying , Ls body suddenly fell into the water with a loud ssh . Without thinking , I jumped into theke and swam towards her . Miriam was too flustered , the High priestess seemed confused . I grabbed Ls hand , pulling her face upward as I checked her heartbeat . It was still beating alright but I waited through the water , carrying her with me . Help the Priestess and Miriam , ready the car , were going back to ¡­ There is no time , I heard the priestess shout weakly . We have to try to wake her up . If the Dark One gets to her she would be trapped until he releases her , by then , itll be toote . Hes going to cultivate her power and use her just like he wanted with Neh . We must try to wake her up . dm aud minnina hakind me 132 Reuniting with the Dark One ¡­. think , I couldnt breathe ¡­ I could feel tears forming at the corner of my eyes , as the memories of a simr scene flitted into my mind . My grandfather , running with my mother in his arms , into the pack house , shouting for a healer and my mother dying two secondster in his arms . Please , No ! a sob broke from the back of my throat as my throat constricted . I cant lose , L ¡­ please ¡­ you have to survive , please ¡­ Comment Chapter 133 133 Pessimist stuck in the past ¡­. L Iy sprawled on the cold floor , its chill seeping into my bones as I stared into the darkness that shrouded the room like a cloak . I dont know how long Ive been here ; all I remember was meeting Xander in the room of my former house and then opening my eyes to this darkness . How had I ended up here again ? How had Ie back to the human world so fast ? Was this a dream ? I didnt think so , because Ive been sleeping and waking up and doing everything I would normally in real life and Xander feels so real too . I sighed , stretchingzily , not bothering to cover up the threadbare nket I was given . Iy quietly , thinking about what kind of food would be served to meter tonight , my inability to do anything but just wait was making me ravenous . Suddenly , the voice that wouldnt leave me alone filtered into my consciousness again . L . I didnt move , I didnt react . The voice as always would start with a low murmur that would gradually increase in volume and intensity . It was neither male nor female , neither young nor old just a sound that seemed toe from somewhere within me . L , it said . Then again . L . What ? I sighed with irritation . If someone doesnt want to answer you , you should take it as a hint and leave them alone . Can you just leave me the fuck alone ? Please ! There was a slight pause from its end . For a moment , I thought it had disappeared but then it came again . I know being alone and in this void is making you irritable , so , Im going to let that slide this once . I ignored it , turning my head slightly to the side . The chill from the cold floor seeped into my cheek , grounding me in the emptiness I now called my existence . L , you need to listen to me , the voice insisted . Go away , I muttered hoarsely . No , I wont , the voice snapped . We have to find a way out of here before its not toote . I scoffed , my lips curling into a dryugh . Toote ? I repeated bitterly . Its already toote . Xander has me , theres nothing I can do . There is no escape . Dont say that ! the voice protested , sounding frustrated . Theres always a way . You just need to be strong . Strong ? I let out a mirthlessugh . Im lying on the floor of this cold room and I cant even see . I have no strength left . C 123 Pessimisti Then make a deal with him , the voice urged again . Eblinked , surprised by the suggestion . A deal ? I repeated as if I wanted to be sure I wasnt hearing things . Yes , the voice said . , Anything to get out of here . Bargain with him , trick him- do whatever it takes , anything to get out of this room especially You think hell give me an audience long enough to listen to my deal ? I hurt Xander a long time ago , he hasnt brought it up yet but just waiting here , unable to do anything is killing me . I wish he would just mention what happened and put my mind at ease . Youre just being a coward , L , the voice hissed . I went silent for a while , wondering if I wasnt losing my mind because of how long Ive been cooped up here and the voice ¡­ Who are you ? I asked . Youve been here for a long time and you piss me off every day . What are you ? Who sent you ? There was a slight hesitation , followed by a deep sigh as if it was disappointed . You dont recognize me ? No , I said tly . If I did I wouldnt be asking Im your wolf . I began tough slowly at first , until my entire body wracked from myughter , when I was done , I dabbed at the tears at the corner of my eyes and tried to sound serious . Rubbish ! I finally responded . Thats impossible . I dont have a wolf . The High Priestess confirmed it herself . Moonsingers do not have wolves . The voice sighed again , this time there was a hint of sadness . You dont understand , L and theres not enough time to exin it to you but youre part of two worlds . Moreplex than anyone can understand . Complex ? Techoed . You mean nonexistent . Ive never felt you before except in the dream world . Never heard you before now and ¡­ I trailed off as I realization struck me . If I could talk to this voice iming to be my wolf , it would only mean one thing . I was in a dream . I bolted upright , staring into the pitch darkness wishing I had light . Slowly everything came back to me . I was standing in the shallow depths of White Lake holding hands with Nanny and then , when I opened my eyes , I was here . So , this must mean , all of this is happening in my dreams , right ? I think I know what to do , I just need to wake up . I think I must have fallen asleep during the cleansing at White Lake because the only time I can talk to you is only in the dream world . Its not going to be as easy as waking up , L . You didnt fall asleep . This is different but help you . The Dark One doesnt know you have a wolf and you must keep me hidden . I dont understand . I furrowed my brows . And how will you help me ? You just need to find a way to get out of this room and you need to leave this realm as soon as possible else itll really be bad . He severed your link to the High Priestess but dont worry , Ive always been here , waiting for the chance to help you and to manifest to you finally You said he severed my connection to the Mother Liora ? I think thats the name of the High Priestess , No the wolf said . The other one , whom you were holding hands with . Shes a High Priestess too and ¡­ Nanny ? I snorted , trying to hold back myughter . Nice try but thats impossible . Nanny is anything but a High Priestess . I mean , maybe shes ¡­ This is killing me . the wolf muttered Theres so much you dont know L and I promise youll find all the answers but first , we must leave this realm . I leaned back on the wall . Why bother ? Im already lost . I cant take out Xander again and Nanny is not here unless youre nning to jump out of my body . Thats not how it works ! she sighed . Youre not lost , youre trapped and theres a difference ¡­. big difference . I can help you find a way out . I was gradually losing interest but I had the decency to ask . How ? First , you need to believe in me , the wolf said . You need to trust that Im real . That were real . I dont do this but part of the reason why Ive been locked away for so long is because youre such a pessimist who is stuck in the past . You dont hope for anything , you do not desire anything equally . You dont take anything serious and you think just surviving is all you need but L ¡­ you have a great responsibility to y ¡­ Here we go again ! I murmured . Can you all give me a break from this endless drumming into my ears about responsibilities that I didnt choose ? I dont want this ¡­ I dont want to save any of them . Not after what they did to me . I cant . So you want revenge Youd rather watch everyone die than do your job and save our world ? Its not our ¡­ its their world . They rejected me and Im not interested ining back as a hero . I dont want to and I wont . Yeah , because the world is such a fair ce ! the wolf scoffed . Listen , L ¡­ I know you carry a lot of hurt but if you let it consume you , it bes your darkness , the exact thing the Dark One would prey on . I know you were humiliated and offended all your life because of your pheromones , guess what ¡­ youre going to have it for the longest time until you die . What ? Yes ! That is your power . Youre strongest when your pheromones are seeping into the air . You do not just have those for the sexual exploration of it . Of course , you can learn to control it and harness it properly to the extent that no one would know when youre on your heat but ¡­ Im sorry , you have to step up to your responsibilities . People will die ¡­ our world ¡­ everyone you love ¡­ Ramsey , Nathan , your mom , your sister ¡­ every single person would die ¡­ only you can save them . Im not sure I can do that . What youre asking from me is too huge . wait thats why youre made up of two worlds . Theres me and then theres your power as a ¨¹bersinger ¨¹ber the cleansing . Ie to you but first , you must give me a name , the wolf thought youre supposed toe with one . Thats how other wolves manifest to their Tim not ocher wolves . I am a fusion between silver moon and golden sun . I was not created by the Moon Goddess like other woes ¡­ well technically wasnt Just a happenstance of two individuals who lost control and had you So. I do not have a name . The reason why the High Priestess could name ¡­ sense me . My presence is different . But that doesnt make me any less real . Give me a pressed my palms against the cold floor , grounding myself as I processed the words . But before I could respond a faint creak echoed through the room . My body stiffened as I turned my head toward the sound . The door was opening Light spilled into the room , silhouetting a tall figure that sent a chill down my spine . Xander entered stalling over to me like a cat . The door closed behind him , plunging us back into darkness except for the faint glow of his amber eyes . Well well be dranded , his voice smooth and cold . Look whos awake . 134 its either me or Ramsay .. Chapter 134 134 Its either me or Ramsey ¡­ L My heart thudded painfully in my chest as I tried to keep my eyes on him in the dark room . He sauntered to me and flicked his finger causing light to sprout from the tips , illuminating his face and the room to a little extent . He looked different much more mature than four years ago . The boyish features that gave him the vibe of a high school kid that I remembered , were all gone and were now reced by sharp , chiselled edges that spoke of a man who had embraced his power . His body had changed too . He stood before me , bulkier and muscr , he seemed even taller now , towering above me , almost taller than Ramsey by several inches but that wasnt the problem ¡­ he was naked . Not bare skin kind of naked but he had on a pair of jeans that moulded into his skin , entuating his long , curved legs and his smooth , firm torso and a singlet that clung to his arbs . My eyes travelled the length of his body , appreciating his manliness when they met with his eyes , there was a cocky grin on his face . L ¡­ my honeybee ¡­ we meet again . Sorry , for the rude wee . You were so flustered that I had to put you to sleep immediately but I hope you dont mind ? Seriously ? My lips curled in disdain as I crossed my arms over my chest . What kind of a Monster parade around naked , flexing like some human gym enthusiast ? I couldnt hide the malice in my voice as I demanded . And whats with all this muscle gain ? Are youpensating for something ? Youre the Dark One ¡­ you should be d in some traditional , animal skin or something not dressed like a human version of seduction ? Are you implying that you find me seductive ? he arched a brow at me , his eyes twinkling with amusement . If I find all of this ¡­ I swept my hand over his form Seductive , then Ill be spending every with every single human male that has hit on me . hour Heughed producing a sound that was both charming and unsettling . Ah , L ¡­ always so quick with theebacks . Maybe thats one of the reasons I missed having you around . He spread his arms , doing a little spin to showcase himself . Do you like what you see , please tell me ? I rolled my eyes . Ive seen better and stop talking like that ¡­ you sound human . When did you . stop using honorifics and sounding ancient ? It fits you better . The female humans I met didnt like it , so I had to brush myself up a little . Its not easy existing for so long , he sighed . Anyways , I fell in love with the gym , he continued flexing his biceps exaggeratedly and running his hand over his muscled chest . This generation of humans is so fascinating and will die for looks . When I learnt they have these incredible buildings dedicated to changing ones body , I figured I might as well enjoy it to the fullest . Enjoy it ? I scoffed . By strutting around like a peacock and skinny jeans is so out of fashion . Grow up ! 134 its either me of Ramsey ¡­ Hisughter deepened as he closed the distance between us , his eyes glinting coldly . If I do any more growing . Im not sure the world would survive Without warning , he knelt before me , his eyes sweeping over my face . A strong finger caught my jaw , forcing me to meet his gaze . His touch was firm but not painful , his thumb brushed against my cheek as he tilted my head towards him . My breath caught as his eyes bore into mine , searching and calcting . The room seemed to shrink and the walls pressed in around us . Youre still as fiery and feisty as ever , he murmured after what felt like an eternity . He released me abruptly and straightened to his full height . Your heat will start soon , he said . matter of factly . Itll be the perfect time . I recoiled , ring up at him . What nonsense and scheme are you up to this time around ? He didnt answer , instead , he turned and started towards the door . My head was spinning with a million ideas ¡­ this was my chance to liberate myself . I couldnt let him walk out of this room in this darkness without knowing when hell be back . * Is this how you want to treat me ? after everything ? I hissed , hoping the tremors in my voice and body would convince him . He paused , his broad shoulder tensing . Slowly , he turned back to face me , staring at me now with a quiet intensity that made the air feel heavy . I continued , faking pain and anger . You im to love me , yet you put me in this darkness ¡­ this cell . You leave me chained like Im some animal . * Coming from you ¡­ thats hypocrisy . I treated you right until you brought your mom and attacked me . What were you expecting for me to open my arms up to you and ¡­ You forced me into it ! I interrupted him . You were being so weird and strange . Plus , I didnt want tomit to something like that . You cant make decisions for yourself and expect me to magically tune into it ? Thats not how it works . I am capable of making decisions myself too . He stared at me for a few seconds and shook his head . The only thing that changed about you after three years ¡­ Three years , six months and some three weeks , I blurted . He huffed . Is you got prettier and curvier . Else that , youre still as foolish and selfish as youve always been . Even I changed , L . I became more patient , more forgiving ¡­ I let you off for three years ¡­ but youre still as ignorant as you were . He sighed . What a shame ! I am not selfish ! I cried , hating that his words were getting to me And I choose to be ignorant because knowing too much is trouble . I dont want to . I want to live a normal life . How many times did I tell you that you cannot live out your fantasy ? he sighed running a hand through his hair . You were not born to get married to that Paul in your office and travel around the world ? You were born to fight me ¡­ how many times should I emphasise it ? I can see how well the fight is going ? I scoffed , indicating my chains . Or maybe youre scared that a little girl whos only twenty three will beat you up . He didnt cau anvthing for a few minutes he list starryl at me and then nodded . 134 Its either me or Ramsey Yes ! his eyes darkened . Do you said quietly . This think I enjoy watching you like this . om is special , both for your protection and mine . It is made of Umbra bind almost like Selenium the human mineral and its a rare substance that is specifically designed to wenken the powers of any Moonsinger . My eyes widened . But Ive lost my powers . The High Priestess sald so . He smirked , narrowing his gaze at me . Did she ? Then exin how youve been weakening Ferals without even trying . Or how you managed to wound a Trinax Mr Dupree specifically and so severely . Do you know how sick he was for nearly a month because of the stunt you pulled at the funeral of your father ? Honestly , I dont know how that happened and I wont apologize to Mr Dupree . He sprang onto me without warning . What was I supposed to do ? And who knows , it could be instinct ? Instinct ? he let out a lowugh . Call it whatever you want , but dont lie to yourself . Youre still powerful , L . More than you realize . I pushed myself to my feet and attempted what seemed to me like a seductive pose . I lifted my chin , running my tongue over my lips . If Im so powerful , I purred , Then maybe , you should be careful , Xander . He chuckled crossing the room to stand where I stood Oh , L , he said shaking his head . Youve never been good at ying the seductress . My checks flushed with embarrassment but quickly I masked it with anger . Shut up , I snapp Still chuckling , he moved behind me and with a casual flick of his wrist , he broke the chains on my hands and feet . Thenes to stand in front of me . Dont try anything stupid , he warned . I havent forgotten and forgiven what you needed four years ago . I narrowed my eyes at him , my heart pounding . Fine , what do you want from me , Xander ? What is it ? Instead of answering , he pulled me close and leaned in to kiss me . Dont , I said sharply , turning my face away . He paused , his lips mere inches from mine . Why not ? Because I have a boyfriend now , I dered . He arched an eyebrow , a smirk spreading across his face . You mean Nathan ? The Alpha that seeded your father ? he let out a low chuckle . Dont worry , L . You wont end with him . My heart clenched with fear at his words as the High Priestesss warning also flitted into my mind . Whats that supposed to mean ? Hes just an experience , Xander shrugged . A stepping stone to heal you a bit. Its either me or ¡­ he paused , the smirk on his lips deepening . The Lycan Leader Ramsey Chapter 135 135 The Moon Goddess is ying favourites ¡­ Ramsey 1 sat near the centre of the White Moon Council meeting hall , my body was present , but my mind . kept drifting . The hall was filled with tension and uncase . Alphas , Lycan and Elders filled up the hall , their voices echoing loudly as every attempt at a normal conversation with them kept turning into full blown arguments . Not only that , I could sense the tension seeping out of everyone in the hall except Nathan who sat there motionless not saying or doing anything . In thest few days , weve recorded Feral attacks in almost all the packs in the Southern and Eastern regions . Our warriors were tired , the people lived in fear ¡­ everyone was agitated but my mind was elsewhere on L . Its been a week and a few days since we pulled her out of the White Lake and shes been unconscious . Images of her , pale and motionless filled my thoughts . Despite all the attempts by the High Priestess , she was still trapped in her sleep. I sat at the head of the table ; my fingers interlocked as I tried to maintain an air of authority. Clearing my throat , I tried to call on the attention of everyone in the hall . I know theres fear in the people thats why Ive gathered us here today because we need to ¡­ Evening here is dangerous . Lycan Leader , One of the Alphas in the region sighed . The road is littered these days with a lot of Feral attacks . There are so many means we could hold our meetings starting from this moment without leaving our packs . I understand , I nodded sighing But we cant keep hiding in our packs , doing the same thing weve been doing all the time . First , Ive invited the Alpha of the Golden Gates Pack to speak to us by the rmendation of the High Priestess . There is a reason why Golden Gates Pack is yet to experience any attack . They have a lot of Sigma wolves there coupled plus the Moon Temple present in the pack . The Moon Goddess is ying favourites now , how clich¨¦ , Alpha Calder scoffed . Far from it , a burly Alpha with long hair suddenly spoke , his voice filling the hall with warmth . Thats because weve been training for this all our life . Every child born in Golden Gates is trained to defend themselves against Feral attacks. We simply put this into practice without going through the hassle of depending on our warriors . Well , isnt it toote for us to start teaching our Pack ? One Alpha hissed . We cannot continue to lose packs to these Ferals attacks ! he thundered , mming his fists on the tables . Two smaller packs were destroyed by their attack three nights ago . Theyre spreading , moving away from the packs by the borders of the sea and are moving closer to our corends . If theres anything you know , perhaps sharing it with us would do us good . Even Alpha Renwick had to be absent today . His pack was attacked and hes in the middle of a crisis . Aside from that , the people can no longer go for hunts . I dont know how much longer we can take this . Another Alpha cited . Datterned the Alobs of Golden Gates Dark finally call Farale conu patterne de voi kanur 135 The Moon Goddessas ying favourites ¡­ theyre stuck in between two worlds . They do not have policies , no training , no teachings . The only thing they can do so well is to learn patterns . What do you mean ? Nathan asked for the first time . His face was gaunt and he looked like he hadnt had any sleep for a month . They learn your fighting pattern and store it . They learn how your warriors fight , by the time you attack them once or twice or thrice , theyve mastered everything youre most likely to do and would attack first There was a stunned silence in the hall and almost at once , all the Alphas began to speak at the same time . My jaw tightened as I fought hard to focus . The din of the hall grated on my nerves . I wish they would all stop talking already . I stood up abruptly , mming my palm onto the table . Enough ! I barked . The room fell silent , all eyes turning to me . Arguing wont solve anything , I said firmly , allowing my gaze to sweep over everyone present . Were here to find solutions , not to argue or point fingers . The Ferals are ourmon enemy . If we cant work together ,e up with strategies , well all fall one by one . A murmur passed through the room , but no one said anything. Elder Mira shifted in her seat and leaned forward . How can we trust our strategies ? Its hard to focus on finding solutions when the Moonsinger who should be helping up is lying unconscious . So , its normal for everyone to be worried . Worry will get us nowhere , Elder Mira , The Alpha from Golden Gates pack sighted . We have to stop fighting the Ferals instead we must protect what is left of ournd , defend ourselves by staying away . Fighting the Ferals without the Moonsinger will only worsen their thirst for blood . When they know there is no restriction , they be more vicious . I think youre right ! Nathan nodded agreeing with him . While the Moonsinger was still in our pack , all the times we had a Feral attack , they seemed to be growing more docile and wearier with each attack . The first time they were vicious , the second time , they were scared and just kept circling at our borders without approaching and the third time , they ran away by the time our warriors approached them . That was why we sent a few reinforcements to other packs . Yeah , the Golden Gates Alpha nodded . All the Alphas of our packs have taught us from time to never fight a Feral without a Moonsinger . We have to wait until shees to us . For now , we should be more focused on defending ournds and thats by allowing the priestesses to make protection barriers at our borders and also make avable ingredients that are averse to both Trinax and Ferals . For instance , a Trinax cannot stand salt and Ferals are led solely by them . But for how long would we do this ? My grandfather asked . For as long as the Moonsingeres to us . Her presence and aura would minimize causalities thate from each attack and all the warriors just need to follow her guide and well be fine . There was a slight pause before most of the Alphas began to nod in agreement . I could tell they were notfortable with the solution but we had no choice . We would take anything at this The Monocapichloss is ying tavusios All well need is every pack should send a small security team to help pick up the priestess from the Moon Temple and return them when theyre done . Each of the protective barriers can hold up for two weeks but not more than three weeks . At that time , you should be training every member of your pack on how to survive the best during an attack The meeting dragged on for a few more hours as the Alpha from the Golden Gates Pack continued to give tips used by his pack to avoid and survive during a Feral attack . Finally the meeting ended and the hall gradually emptied . Nathan who has remained almost invisible throughout the meeting , finally spoke as thest person left the hall . I need to see L , he said quietly . Now ! I turned to him , stifling a sigh . I told you that shes not in the state to receive visitors , I said carefully . His eyes locked onto mine . I didnt ask for your permission , Ramsey , Im telling you Im going to see her . I want her moved home . Im notfortable that shes holed up in this region , let me at least take her home Its not that simple , Nathan . Shes still at White Lake Pack because moving her far away from her energy point would put her life at risk . A lot happened that day and ¡­ I DONT CARE ! he yelled . Shes my woman . You dont decide what happens to her My chest tightened but before I could respond , the door of the council hall opened and the High Priestess entered the room . Im d , I caught both of you together . Is the meeting over ? she asked , her gaze flickering between both of us . I will need both of you to set aside your differences . L needs us all . Nathan stepped away from me . I just want to see her . Youve been keeping her away from me for too long and Im tired of staying here and doing nothing . Please ¡­ ! Yeah , the priestess nodded Thats why one of you would help to wake her up : What do you mean ? Lasked . I noticed she has been trying toe back to this world for a few days now . Shes been channelling her energy , of course , theres still a blockade but yesterday , there was a white hallow around her for nearly two hours . Its either the Dark One is teaching or forcing her to use her powers or shes trying to use them toe back to this world . What can I do ? Nathan asked immediately . Her heat woulde in a few hours from now and Ill need someone that has close ties with her to try to pull her out . Miriam is not doing well emotionally but thats all alright . All you need to do is get into her head and try to guide her to leave . Its not as simple as it sounds and its dangerous . So ¡­ Ill do it ! Nathan didnt wait for her to finish , Chapter 136 136 Bnce is a myth ¡­ Ramsey We arrived at White Lake Pack a few minutester . Elder Thorne hade out to wee us and immediately offered to take Nathan to where L was . I and the priestess followed behind walking at a normal pace when I saw her slow down and wait for me until we were walking side by side . eyes zing You remind me so much of your parents , Lycan Leader , she said softly , her eyes wistfully as she gave me a small smile . I turned to her , momentarily surprised that she was bringing my parents up suddenly . You knew my parents ? I asked . She nodded , her smile growing into a wide grin now . Who didnt ? she chuckled . I knew them very well : they were extraordinary and one of the best couples our world has ever seen . They were brave , loyal and deeply in love . They had one of the most intense mate bonds Ive ever seen despite being born into different worlds . They existed peacefully and we all knew they would never be able to survive without each other . On the day of their Joining Ceremony , their wish was to die together . I let out a bitterugh as my steps slowed . Brave , loyal and deeply in love , I repeated sarcastically . If they were so obsessed with each other , why did they even bother to have a child ? I clearly was a hassle to them or an inconvenience , they couldnt have birthed me at all because I never meant anything to them . The priestess sighed . Life is rarely fair , she said gently . No matter how much we wish it were otherwise , it never is . Bnce is a myth we tell ourselves to make sense of the chaos . Im sure your parents loved you in their own way , but their love for each other was so overwhelming that it consumed everything else . Nothing is ever truly even Ive seen how parents obessess with their children . They want to spend every waking moment with them but I didnt have that luxury . I was raised by nannies and maids and the Butler . Whenever my dad was not working , he was always with my mom ¡­ they did everything together -the only time they were my parents was duringpulsory family events and my mom ¡­ would brush my head and give me a smile thenins to the maids that I looked thin or the clothes I had on wasnt the right size and that was all . And my dad ¡­ I trailed off with a scoff . Hell pat me on my shoulders and say Thats my boy . Lennys mother would not let him leave the house to y without dressing him with all the safety gadgets in the world . She would cook for him , pack his food she wasnt a great cook and she was my mothers Beta but she never allowed her busy schedule to be in the way of taking care of her son . My parents had no excuse for acting like literal pricks to me . She stopped walking , her hands reached out to touch my arm , the gesture forcing me to turn and face her as her eyes bored into mine . I saw pity in them . Its time to forgive your parents ; she said firmly . Theres no need for that . They werent my parents long enough for me to forgive them . They 130 Bnce is a myth ¡­ died and left me so why should I bother ? Do you know what its like to grow up knowing youll alwayse second to something you cantpete with ? It eats at you but that was my reality . at 6. I learnt from an early age that Ill never be a priority Still , youre hanging on to the hurt , she said quietly I know their choices left scars on you , you have to let it go for your sake . Its blocking your path , interfering with meaningful rtionships . At least for your sake do it and not for theirs . I didnt say anything . She would never understand and I was tired of exining myself . So , I exhaled sharply and resumed walking . We walked together side by side until she broke the silence again . Would you like to help L instead of Alpha Nathan ? Im sure he wont object if I tell him . I shook my head . No ! but She nced at me , her brow arching slightly . How long are you going to deny the mate bond between you and L ? The red thread of fate between you and her is so potent , even the short break you took didnt change anything . I let out a weary sigh . Im not denying it anymore , I admitted . L doesnt want to be with me . Shes made that clear enough . Before the priestess couldment on that , I hurriedly cut her off and continued . Its fine . Ive let her go . She wants to be with Nathan and I want her to be happy . Thats all that matters . How about what you want ? The Priestess asked softly . I opened my mouth to speak and then shook my head , attempting a smile . I was taught that my wants and needsesst . My priority is to this world and the safety of all the packs and the people . When everyone is safe , Ill be happier . Cant The Priestess sighed shaking her head Youre still too young to y burden bearer , Ramsey . you fix whatever the problem is with you and L ¡­ shell need you by her side eventually I ¡­ I paused , a sad smile tugging at the corners of my lips . I have never made her happy ¡­ I never make her happy , I said with resignation . No matter what I do , no matter how much I try to remind myself that shes the one for me , whenever shes with me , shes miserable . We fight more than we talk and ¡­ I swallowed hard . Ive seen how she smiles andughs around Nathan . She lights up with him in a way she never does with me . Maybe both of you need to sit down and talk things out . I chuckled . Weve done that several times and each time we meet , we reject each other again . I always end up saying the wrong words , words she doesnt want to hear but its fine . Ive resigned myself to my fate . I just hope she gets the love she truly deserves with Nathan . You wontst with Cassidy , the priestess sighed . Your marriage is not going to be favourable . Would you rather live with that for the rest of your life ? Yourws about divorce are stricter than Werewolves and none of the Lycan Leaders before you have ever needed to divorce their mates . Are you ready to put up with that ? Im used to all sorts of loneliness , Mother Liora , I said quietly . The only person that matters to me more than my grandfather right now is L and since shes fine , I can withstand any other < 136 Bnce is a myth ¡­. thing . As for Cassidy ¡­ well be fine . I just need to pay more attention to her and put up with her antics but she listens to me though . Everything will work out eventually . The priestess exhaled deeply and then nodded . Soon , the Ferals would be a thing of the past . L will heal our world . Dont worry , I know shes yet to fully ept it but Im sure after shees back things will change and Nathan moved up his coronation to keep her here . I nodded and we continued walking in silence . As we reached the door to Ls room , I remembered there was something Id been dying to find out from the priestess . The more I thought about it , the more it worried me and I needed to know if it wasnt just me seeing it . Mother Liora ! I called her to her quietly . She turned to face me . Yes , Alpha ! Theres something Ive been wondering about , I said tentatively . Go ahead , she encouraged . I nodded , hesitating for a moment before speaking . Is Miriam ¡­ and L rted in another way other than her being her nanny ? The Priestesss expression didnt change but her eyes seemed to darken with an emotion 1 couldnt quite ce . She looked at me for a long while before finally replying . Is there any other way a Nanny is supposed to be rted to a child they cared for ? Thats not what I mean , I sighed . L looks so much like Miriam . They even have the same mole on the back of the ears and I know two people can have close resemnce but not to this extent . I noticed it that day you arrived at White Moon with her . I thought she was L . They dont look so alike , Ramsey . If they do , that means Neriah would have two reincarnations . I assure you they dont . I know ¡­ I know but ¡­ they just feel like theres more going on . I had Nannies , and ¡­ Sometimes , The Priestess interrupted me her lips curving into a faint , enigmatic smile . Answerse when were ready to hear them . Im sure whatever you seek to know now will be revealed to you in the nearest future . For now , lets concentrate on brining L back to us . Chapter 137 137 If only looks could kill ¡­ L I jolted awake . My body was trembling as I gasped for air , my vision was blurry and my head pounded . Nathan had been trying to pull me from Xander before someone whose face I couldnt see tackled him to the ground . In my desperation in between Xander pulling me and Nathan struggling . I had felt that familiar anger . It started small , the thought that Nathan would be hurt because of me had burned through my heart , coursing through my veins ¡­ thest thing I remember was screaming .. But now , Nathan was perched on the edge of my bed , in an unfamiliar room . Nanny hovered at the foot of the bed her eyes were swollen and she was trying to hold back her tears . The High Priestess was there too , there was a wispy smile on her face and Ramsey ¡­. He was leaning at the wall , our eyes met and held ¡­. Oh , gods ! Nanny cried as she ran to me engulfing me in a hug . Youre back ¡­ oh ¡­ I was terrified . I feared the worse , oh ¡­ My body still felt faint , and my vision was unstable but I allowed her to rock me . There was no Xander and I wasnt in that old house . It must have been a dream , only it was too vivid . What happened ? I asked weakly . You fell into some sort of sleeping state for a week and a few days now . Do you still remember that cleansing that was supposed to be done at the White Lake ? The priestess asked . I stared at her nkly , trying to sort through my memory before I remembered and nodded weakdy . You just slipped into it from there . Weve been trying to bring you back , I didnt think this would . work , the priestess chuckled . But Im happy youre here . Do you want to tell us what happened ? Nathan had stood up and was standing awkwardly next to the priestess scratching his head and then he started bleeding through his nose . Youre bleeding ¡­ I said slowly pointing towards Nathan . What was that dear ? Nanny pulled back Did you say something Nathan ! I licked my dry lips pointing to Nathan Hes bleeding . Nanny turned . In the next few minutes , she and the priestess tried to stop the blood . They hovered over Nathan despite his protest that he was fine , making my head ache more and my vision to swim . After several attempts , the Priestess sighed . We need to go to the pack healer to see if he has some healing herbs . We need to take care of that bleeding . Its likely a result of the strain you < It only looks erudia kili put on yourself to help L . I told you to pull back if it was too much ? Tll be fine Nathan said waving his hand . The bleeding will stop soon , I used to suffer from nosebleeds asionally ? This is different . Cmon , lets go , Nanny said . But ¡­ Nathan began , his gaze darting back to me . No arguments , the Priestess insisted , cing a firm hand on his shoulder . Youll do her no good in this state and shes not running away . Miriam ,e with us ? Nanny nodded , her worried eyes lingering on me momentarily before following the Priestess out of the room with Nathan in tow . As the door clicked shut , the room became silent . My gaze shifted to Ramsey , who was still at the wall and our gaze met again . There was no awkwardness between us , just quiet tension . He moved away from the wall and moved closer to the bed , crouching beside me , as his amber eyes searched mine . Are you okay ? he asked softly . I nodded weakly , my hands clutching the nket tightly . My mind still felt foggy , my thoughts scattered . For a moment , neither of us spoke again . Then , hesitantly , Ramsey reached for my hand . His touch was warm and gentle as he rubbed soothing circles against my skin . You should rest , he murmured . Youve been through so much . I shook my head , trying to keep my eyelids open as my voice trembled . No ¡­ Im scared . What if hees back ? It had felt so real . He locked me up and wanted to use me for something before Nathan showed up . Im d he did ¡­ I think I was able to use my power to pull back The Priestess did say something simr to that . Something about anger and fear being a catalyst to use your power but she doesnt know whats making you do all of that since you already lost your powers . Do you know ? For a moment , I remembered the conversation I had with the wolf and wondered if it had something to do with her . I closed my eyes for a minute , focusing , wondering if I could hear it speak but silence as usual . I shook my head in reply . Youre safe now , okay ? he said gently . Arent you busy ? I decided to change the discussion . What are you doing here ? He lifted his bands to my face and stroked my hair , tucking them delicately behind my ear . TH leave soon : Thats not what I wanted you to say, I grumbled , ring at him and surprisingly , heughed . Producing a rich baritone sound that stunned me . His smile was beautiful , lightening up his face in a way Id never seen him . His right cheek was dimpled , why hadnt I noticed that ? I guess youre back with the way youre ring at me ¡­ if only looks could kill . 137 If only looks could kill ¡­ It wouldnt hurt to be more expressive , I fired back . No one will reward you for keeping things to yourself . Do you know how frustrating that can be ? I only say whats necessary , he shrugged . Why are you angry at me already ? I havent done anything wrong I sighed , turning my gaze away from him . Xander is the perfect one for me : I murmured before I could stop myself . The Dark One ? his brows arched . Yes ! I turned to face him now . He has treated me better than you ever did and even more than Nathan . He treats me like a queen ¡­ I sighed deeply If only we were not supposed to be enemies . I should have loved to keep him . Chapter 138 138 Who am I supposed to be ? L Ramsey stared at me for a few seconds and then shook his head . Is that how much youre thirsty for a man ? What will your beloved boyfriend do when he hears you say this ? I rolled my eyes , exhaling deeply . My heart has stopped racing at least but the memory everything still lingered in my mind . Whatever ! I hissed . of I know this is the wrong time to ask this but ¡­ are you happy with Nathan ? Does he make youugh at least ? Ramsey asked suddenly . I paused , looking for the best way to reply him . He doesnt make me cry at least , I sighed again , loving the way he flinched at my usation . Ive known Nathan for a long time and hes always treated me well but the way he treats me now ! I smiled Its much better . Its clear , he doesnt see me as a friend anymore and that he loves me . He nodded with a quiet smile . Im d . How about Cassidy ? Do you love her ? He smiled and raised his face to look at me . Love is a deep word but I care enough for her , so much that I think I can marry her and stay married . Theres not much to marriage and we will both be busy with doing our duties , so Im sure itll be easy . So transactional , I sucked my teeth Both of you deserve each other . Im sure I and Nathan will do just fine too . Hes ¡­ But I still love you ¡­ He interrupted , making the words I wanted to say freeze on my lips . I dont think I can stop doing that . If Nathan doesnt treat you well ¡­ He will , dont worry ! I said quickly . The room was growing grim . Can we stop all this emotional talk ? Its getting on my nerves already . We stayed like that for a few seconds before he broke the silence again . The Dark One , what does he look like ? he asked . As I opened my mouth to respond , the door opened and Nathan , Nanny and the High Priestess re entered the room . Nathan , now cleaned up but pale , let out a small , wryugh as he came straight and sat on my bed . If the Dark One looks anything like what I saw in her mind ¡­ he paused , reaching for my hand Id say hes ridiculously handsome . It annoys me so much . Yes , Nannyughed , she seemed collected too . I thought so the first day I saw him . He looks . nothing like the evil written about him . Is that even his real appearance ? Everyone turned to the Priestess . He should even be better than what you saw , Im sure . Hes been around for a long time . So , 138 Who am I supposed to ba ? there might be changes but theres no talk about him taking the appearance of anything else . So ¡­ yeah ¡­ How handsome can he be ? Ramsey scoffed . Tall , well built , sharp jawline , piercing eyes hes got the whole dark and dangerous look , the kind thatdies love . Its so infuriating , Ramsey rolled his eyes but didnt say anything further . So , the High Priestess stepped forward , Can you tell us what happened ? Do you remember anything at all ? Even the tiniest of detail should not be left out . Ramsey raised a hand , cutting her off . Mother Liora , not now . She needs to rest . Im sure therell be time to talkter . The priestess hesitated , her gaze flickering between me and Ramsey before she nodded . I guess 50 . Also , Ramsey added straightening . Its better we move her from White Lake Pack . Ill feel at ease if I know shes not here . We could send her to White Moon or Blue Ridge ? his gaze strayed to Nathan . I think home would be better Nathan nodded . Why were they suddenly acting like friends ? The priestess frowned . Shes not fit to travel yet but youre right , we should move her elsewhere . We could keep her in your pack , Lycan Leader , then when shes strong enough shell return home . Everyone nodded at her suggestion . Ramsey started towards the door , before he turned to leave , he announced . Ill go now and arrange transport . As the door closed behind him , my mind whirred with thoughts as Xanders words came to me . You will not end up with the Alpha . Its either me or Ramsey . Could it be true ? Could Ramsey after everything be tied to my fate in ways I didnt fully understand ? But he was marrying Cassidy soon ? Should I take Xanders words to heart ? My gaze drifted to Nathan , he looked tired but he was massaging my legs , muttering something about cirction . It would break his heart if we didnt end up together but how ? As far as I could see , there was nothing in the way of 1 and Nathan bing mates . But , I couldnt resist Xanders assessment . And then there was the wolf . Id heard the voice , felt its presence in that dark room and we had. spoken . Was it real , or just a fragment of my imagination ? The High Priestess had insisted that Moonsingers didnt have wolves and though the wolf had given me a vague exnation , it was all too confusing for me . My gaze drifted to the door , Ramsey had just exited . The memory of his gentle touch , warm and reassuring still lingered . Despite the rift between us , I always feelfortable around him . Naanite his saldnann Ihad mann mauathlua umanal?na b a mt nain that 138 Who am I supposed to be ? iny confusion . And then Nathan again ! My gaze returned to him . I saw the worry etched on his face as he was watching me as if I might disappear at any moment . He had stopped massaging my feet and was doing my hands . 2 My heart ached at the unanswered questions . For the first time in my life , I saw what could be of this world if I refused to take up my duty as a Moonsinger . Thanks to Xander , I had seen another aspect of his power and heard a little of what he nned to do . As someone who has always run away from confronting her emotions , I wanted rity answers to all the questions swirling in my mind . But how would I find them if I left ? If I go back to the human world ¡­ would I be fulfilled ? Even back then , it was never enough ¡­ I was never truly happy but these days , I was catching glimpses of happiness here and there . Maybe staying would not be a bad idea . My eyelids drooped ; I was struggling to stay awake but it wasnt just working . I had a wolf and I was the Moonsinger . Thest thought I had before sleep imed me was simple but overwhelming : Who am I supposed to be ? And somewhere in between sleep and wakefulness , I prayed silently that I would never betray Nathan ¡­ because it felt like that storm was brewing overhead . Comment 21 Chapter 139 139 Whispers ¡­ L Two dayster ¡­ T L L ¡­ I stirred as my eyes fluttered open , still heavy with sleep . I wanted to open my eyes and ask who was calling and what the person wanted but my mouth felt too heavy . Tyl L A ¡­ The voice came again , this time , more insistent than the first time , Grumbling , I swung my legs off the edge of my bed and rose , my bare feet against the cold floor , sending me cold tremors . The voice came again , more insistent than before and I followed after it . My mind was too foggy as if I was trapped in a dream but that was real . I followed after the sound of the voice , half asleep , half awake running into the wall severally as the voice continued beckoning me Each time I hesitated , the voice called again , urging me forward . I ¡­ I felt my hand push a door and the crisp night air greeted me like a cold embrace . I stepped into the darkness . ¡­ too bright ! I murmured trying to move away from the bright light that shone on my face . I threw azy hand over my face , wondering why my bed was hard . ¡­ close the blinds , its too bright ! I cried again with my eyes tightly shut . But nothing happened , the light was still on my face . Sighing . I opened my eyes , blinking rapidly as the harsh sunlight assaulted my vision . I turned my head to the side , expecting to see the maid that was bent on disturbing my sleep but all I saw were trees with daylight filtering through their branches . This wasnt my room at White Moon Pack . Still feeling drowsy and irritated , I touched the bed , only to realize I was lying on the ground , the earth beneath me was damp and cool . Blinking rapidly I was fully awake now ; this wasnt my room or even near the pack house , I was in the middle of what seemed to be a forest . I started hearing hot and heavy breathing above me . When I looked up , a scream tore through my throat , spreading through the forest as my body jerked backwards instinctively . My heart leapt into my throat as I dragged my body away from it . The wolf cocked its head , and then in an instant , its form shifted and transformed . Where the wolf once stood , was Nanny , in a kneeling position . Her expression was calm but filled with concern . Its just me , she said softly , holding up her hands in a soothing gesture . I forgot I hadnt transformed back . 10 Whispers looked around me How did I get here ? * I was about to ask you the same thing , she said quietly . I was out for a run this morning and found you here . I thought you came out for a walk too or something and fainted or fell asleep in the process She nced at my dishevelled appearance and added You look like you just fought a rogue . Are you alright dear ? I looked down shocked . My body was caked in dirt , leaves tangled in my hair , and my clothes were torn and muddy . L ¡­ I dont remember What do you mean you dont remember ? Nanny asked , staring at me intently . You dont have to lie , I wont tell anyone I saw you here . I swear I dont . I looked around the forest and shivered , not from cold but from a strange sense of discement . Something felt off , but I couldnt pinpoint what exactly . Nanny stared at me for a few seconds then removed the shawl she had on and draped it over my shoulders . Dont think too much of it . I told Mother Liora that the medicine was too strong , and it may cause one to lose the sense of time . Come , we need to return to the pack house , youre not supposed to be out here in the cold like this , Unable to say anything , I nodded and allowed her to guide me back to the pack house . As we approached , servants were running in and out of the pack house with Nathan pacing like a caged Tiger on the porch . He had several lines of worry etched deeply on his forehead . The High Priestess stood beside him too , her expression was grim . me . On Miss ! one of the maids that serves me suddenly eximed in relief and rushed towards me . cue , Nathan and the priestesss heads snapped up simultaneously . Both of them rushed to me . L ! Nathan gathered me in his arms , hugging me so tight that I felt my bones would break . Where have you been ? he asked as he pulled back , tugging a stray strand away from my face . How are you like this ? he asked , his eyes examining my appearance . Were you attacked by Ferals ? Are you hurt ? Alpha Nathan , Nanny suddenly interjected , pulling me away from him and to her side . We went for a walk and she was caught in a thicket but shes fine . Nothing to worry a Caught in a thicket ? What were you doing watching her walk into a thicket ? Why did you allow her to go for a walk ? Nathan fumed , his eyes shing dangerously at Nanny . Fresh air is good for L and I know because I am ¡­ Nanny trailed off , I could tell she hadnt been pleased with Nathans tone earlier . Ive been taking care of her since she was a baby and I know exactly how she recovers . Not by letting her walk into the forest with Ferals on the rage . What if ¡­ Thats enough , Alpha , Mother Liora interrupted Nathan , cing a hand gently on his arm . I dont see any scratch on her body , shes fine and you should trust Nanny , shes closer to her than any of us , she wont purposely put her in harms way . 150 Whispers .. inore morning walks . If you want to walk that badly , you should have woken me up Im line ; I shed him an uneasy smile . He nodded exhaling as he tried to rein in his emotions . Mother Liora ced a hand on his arm again and said . She should go inside and rest ? I nodded , grateful for the distraction as I followed Nanny into the house . Chapter 140 140 Whispers II A whileter , after I was done bathing and cleaning up , I was lounging in my room pretending to read a book while I was trying to remember how I got to the forest . Was I sleepwalking ? Did someone take me there ? Was it Ramsey or Cassidy ? Did they leave me there so I would be attacked by a Feral and killed ? I shook my head at the thought . Maybe Cassidy but definitely not Ramsey but I was ruling Cassidy out because Ramsey had kept a leash on her . Since I was moved from White Lake to White Moon , he hasnte to see me but Id heard the maids gossiping about how he and Cassidy were always together and that they cannot wait for them to get married so everyone can be at case . Also , there were warriors stationed at the wing where I was staying , maybe they saw something ? Ill have to ask themter . A knock at the door roused me from softer but still tinged with concern . Can Ie in ? he asked . I give him a funny look . Of course . my thoughts . Nathan poked his head in , his expression He closed the door behind him and sat on the edge of my bed , his eyes searching mine . I just came from Nannys room and I apologized for how I sounded earlier . I was just so scared ¡­ shitless scared . No one had seen you , the warriors ced outside your wing said they didnt see you leave but couldnt ount for the forty five seconds they left their post for the next shift toe on . Still are you fine ? Did you really go for a walk ? I Yes ! I lied smiling brightly And you know how clumsy I can get . Dont me , Nanny , she tried to force me to go back but I was too stubborn . Have you seen her wolf before ? I asked in an attempt to change the topic . Yes ! he chuckled . Sigma wolves are rare sights . I saw it once when I was a teen . She had gone for a run with your father but Alpha Logan made me promise him that I would not say anything . about it since everyone knew she was an Omega back then . Why ? I asked , Being a Sigma wolf is not a taboo is it ? Oh ! Nathan sighed , mping a hand over his mouth , I shouldnt have said that Say what ? I eyed him strangely . Sigma wolves do not live in packs , they live in Moon Temples . People say theyre messengers of the Moon Goddess herself and live all their lives serving her . Theyre not allowed to mate or do any other thing aside from that . Didnt you know ? News to me . No ! I shook my head She never mentioned it . Thats because she might get into trouble . Although , I never asked but I think Nanny must have run away from the Moon Temple or something like that . Im sure my dad knows what really < 140 Whispers II happened , Ive heard him and your dad argue a lot of times about her staying at Blue Ridge but thats all in the past now . Seems she finally reunited with her people . I nodded but ¡­ that was a lot of information for me to digest . Nanny has been by my side for most of my life but I didnt know anything about her . Ive never asked questions or anything . Nath ! Yes , baby, Do you think Im selfish ? I asked searching his face . His expression changed a little Hard truth or an easy one ? I swallowed hard . Hard truth . He nodded , Youre selfish , L ¡­ not a little bit but a whole lot . Youre never present . Like you might be friends with someone for ages but youre never interested in what they do or in their kind of person . Thats not true , 1 frowned . People interest me a lot Fine ! he shrugged . Whats Nannys favourite meal ? You lived with her the longest , you should know that . Umm ¡­ I bit my lips , sifting through my memory bank but I came up with nothing . I honestly dont know but that doesnt count . Yeah , he nodded . Can you describe her in five words or sentences ? Maybe any peculiarity about her ? That one is easy , I scoffed . Shes kind , observant , umm ¡­ loves coffee , loves me a lot ¡­ umm ¡­ swallowed hard , realizing I was beginning to sound ridiculous . Nathanughed , Nanny doesnt like coffee , she has some sort of allergy whenever she takes it and once , when your mom had been so angry , she threw grounded coffee at her . She loves to run every morning , back then in the pack , shed run as far as the human border to get persimmons , shes crazy for them . Her favourite colour is blue because that was the first colour she saw after she fell so sick one time and recovered . Shes always draped in a shawl because shes constantly cold and thats because Sigma wolves do not have instion like regr wolves , she is ¡­ How did you know all these things ? She must have told you , Im sure . You know how I am , Im always careful with asking questions because I dont want to offend them . Aside from the Persimmons and coffee , yes , she told us but the rest is what I noticed . There are other nice things about her too and about me but I bet the only thing you know is my birthday and thats fine , we cannot all be perfect , he said thest bit quickly . gods ! I ran my hands through my hair . I really have a shitty personality Not shitty , youve soaked up in your hurt for so long that youre never aware of anything that goes on around you . Its like youve builtyers of walls ¡­ nothing goes in and nothinges out but , I love you like that . My eyes misted with tears . Im a terrible person and now you mention it , I know almost nothing 140 Whispers I about you except your age , the year your mother died and nothing else . I cant even remember . rissas birthday , Gosh ! I chuckled sadly . Once you open up your heart to trust and see hurting and being hurt as an unavoidable process , youll see the world is as colourful and beautiful as you . L ¡­ he drew closer to me and held my hands Youre an amazing person . Fine , you dont know a lot of things about anything but youre kind , youre strong ¡­ stronger than you know , intelligent but not too smart ¡­ he said thest bit with amusement in his eyes But it can be improved upon when you try to notice more . You mother everything you see ¡­ you were my mother all the time we spent as teens before I had to go abroad . Even now , youre always fretting about me not eating or sleeping ¡­ I got that from Nanny , Iughed out loud . goddess ! When I was in high school , she would badger me constantly about eating , exercising and things I had no business in doing even while we were still living in the pack Youre perfect , the only thing I want and hope you can get better at is to trust me and give me your heartpletely . I wont hurt you , L ¡­ Id rather kill myself than do anything that makes you cry . Nath ! I sniffed back tears Youre going to make me cry He stared into my eyes , down to my lips and then he leaned forward and started kissing me . Slowly , his hand works its way beneath my clothes , stopping to rub under my breast . I moan in his mouth . He gently pushed the straps on my shoulders , cing open mouthed kisses on my skin . You should rest , he murmured with a ragged breath . I could restter , I heard myself say as I leaned into his touch closing my eyes . The things you do to me ¡­ I heard him sigh , his hand firm around my throat as his lips imed mine again . We kissed with reckless abandon , until he pulled away , resting his forehead on mine . Moon ! ¡­ youll be my ruin , L . I want you so bad but ¡­ you need to recover first . Im scared Ill hurt you . I nodded still dazed by his kiss . One moment , he was my friend and the next , we were talking about sex . My life is filled with lots of surprises . He reached for my hand , as his fingers Intertwined with mine . Im going back home today . Ive been away for two days , Im sure my father would be looking to strangle me now ? What ? I pulled away from him , my voice rising in surprise . Why didnt you tell me earlier ? Give me a minute , Ill pack and go with you . He shook his head firmly . No , youre healing faster here and with the High Priestess still around , you should stay . Once youve fully recovered , Ille back and take you home . My heart sank . I want to go with you , I pouted . 10 Whispers II No maam , he smiled . You still sleep 18 hours every day . Youre still very weak . I cant take chances . Just a while longer okay ? he ced a gentle kiss on my forehead . I just want you to be better I nodded reluctantly . Fine , but Im leaving as soon as I I Can travel He nodded and kissed my neck . Fuck ! he chuckled pulling away We need to get mated as soon as possible . I want to im and mark you so much . Thats all I think about ¡­ I blushed deeply . Ill miss you , Nath . I swear ¡­ He smiled brushing a strand of hair from my face . Ill miss you too , baby , Get well soon , okay ? And I mean it , no more morning walks . I nodded , No more morning walks . But it wasnt me this morning . I was sure of it . 66 L is about to get her wolf . Because of how unique she is , its going to be different from falling sick etc like how it is for other wolves and well get to see Nannys maternal instinct more ( I discovered a lot of people already connected the dots , so no need to hide it ) . Chapter 141 141 Do you feel strange ? L After seeing Nathan off . I returned to my room , my mind still swirling with a lot of questions and conflicting emotions . I barely had time to settle before Nanny entered , a thoughtful expression on her face Hey I greeted with a smile . She barely acknowledged me . Instead , she walked up to me and touched my forehead gently . Do you feel strange ? Maybe a fever or dizziness ? Nope I shook my head . Why are you asking ? She hesitated , as she hovered over me . Have you been having any unusual dreamstely or feel like you might being down with something Nanny I sighed No , Im fine . Whats going on ? She shook her head , forcing a smile . Nothing dear ? On cur there was a knock on my door , the maids hade to inform me it was time for my bath but Nanny sent them away , insisting she would help me . A whileter , I was in the tub , sitting quietly while Nanny bathed me . She seemed preupied with something and her movements were careful as if she was afraid to speak . Nan I turned to look at her over my shoulder . What is it ? She paused , taking in a deep breath as her gaze was fixed on my back . Finally , she sighed and said , Two of the three stars on your spine are gone . Theres only one left : I twisted around , as my heart skipped a beat . Is that ¡­ a good thing ? Nanny hesitated , then offered me a strained smile , Yes , it is But I didnt miss the flicker of fear in her eyes Han I said pietly , I can handle anything , just tell me , is something wrong ? Tell me the truth . What does the lone star man she wouded my gaze , buying herself with washing my scalp . Its nothing to worry about . Youre pet progressing as expected ? massuring enough and I could shake the feeling that there was more Her words didit to it but for the sake of my sanity and peace , I decided to let it go After any bath , I sat on the vanity table drying off my hair as Sammy folded the towels beside me . Today she was chading me for not cleaning off in the bathroom which meant she had a lot going Bot something in the warmth of the room , the scent ofvender lingering from the bath , and the act afternoon sun made me feel an unfamiliar sense of belonging Something in White Moon Doyoneet stranger ? Nan ! I called out to her quietly , watching her from the mirror . She paused and turned bleak Ves ? Ive decided Im not going back to the human world , I said firmly , feeling my heart jolt with fear at the thought that I was uprooting everything to be here . Her brows arched slightly , other than that , there was no other reaction except her lips curving into an , Oh Yes , I nodded with a smile . Tve been thinking about everything and with the things I saw that Xander was preparing , I want to stay here and help as much as I can . At least for now, until the Feral attacks pass or reduce . After ward , maybe Ill consider going back but for now ¡­ Im staying She didnt say anything . Her eyes still held that bleak gaze but I continued anyway , my tone bing lighter . The initial tension from my previous announcement was slowly ebbing away . And besides , I added , my cheeks flushing pink , Nathan proposed to me . Technically not a proposal in every sense of a proposal but he asked me to be his mate officially of course . So maybe ¡­ just maybe I might be staying afterwards . At that , Nannys eyes widened slightly Im so excited , I continued animatedly . I mean , can you imagine ? Marrying Nathan , bing his mate . Spending my life with him . Iughed . Ah ¡­ Ive got to admit though , hes an upgrade from all the men Ive been with , How many men have you been with ? Nanny retorted without looking up . She was putting away the washed clothes that came in earlier yesterday . Ive been meaning to do that but was just toozy . Not a lot but with some shitty ones . Still , Nathan is caring , he gets me , its like marrying your best friend and I feel safe when Im with him , like nothing can go wrong You dont feel that way with Ramsey ? Nanny asked straightening the sheets on my bed . That was when I noticed something odd : there was a faint frown on her face . She didnt look pleased . Youre not happy about Nathan ? I turned in my chair to face her . I thought you liked him more and why are we suddenly talking about Ramsey ? L , I just wish youd consider a lot of factors before doing anything . Who you end up with is Important as a Moonsinger . There are no second chance mates for you like other werewolves . You can only be with one person for the rest of your life . I stared at her Nan ! Hes getting married to Cassily Thorne not to mention what Ive suffered from his hand . Forget all of this kind act that hes putting on ¡­ Ramsey is a different person behind the screen Or maybe youre reacting this way because he wasnt acting the way you wanted and expected . him to do She sighed . Dont get me wrong , Nathan hes perfect but Ramsey is your mate . Ive learnt so much about what it entails to be a Moonsinger and Its beyond what we read in the Do you fent strange ? My heart jolted at her words and immediately I turned away . Dont turn your back on me , L Woond . I saw everything , how easy it was for him to take . your powers away . How he blocked me off , how ¡­ her voice faltered You dont understand how scared I was ¡­ The Dark One , I felt his power ¡­ I saw visions , L ¡­ she wanted to say something but decided against it . I just need to train , find Neriahs sword in the Northern forests and everything will be alright , I murmured reaching for a face cream . Chapter 142 142 His Orb ¡­ L Its not that simple ! Nanny said marching towards me , tears in her eyes . You pledged yourself to him when you allowed him to do those things to you with his Orb . I know Mother Liora hasnt said so much about it but , L ¡­ he can control you ¡­ bend you to his will , do whatever he damn wants . You think hed just let you go if he didnt have something nned ¡­ and heavens ¡­ youre the damned reincarnation of Neriah ¡­ did you even know what happened between her and Xander ? 1 tried not to be rmed . The books said something about them falling in love and ¡­ The BOOKS ARE NOT SAYING THE TRUTH she screeched interrupting me . They want you to believe that Neriah only had to capture the Dark One and lock him up . She did more than that ¡­ she made him vengeful and dont you dare argue with me because Ive seen the visions ¡­ clear and crystal as ss ¡­ She paused and paced a little beforeing back to me . Xander The Dark One is out for revenge and he will not stop until he gets it . Just like how he destroyed her Pack back then , he would do even worse and do you know why ¡­ he has a part of your power at his disposal . He can choose to do with it in whatever way he wants . He can control your mind and make you useless . I dont know how you keep escaping but all of this makes me uneasy . If only you had listened to me ¡­ if only you had just done all the things I told you ¡­ A strangled sob escaped her lips , she was crying freely now . I cannot allow this . I cannot allow you to remain in this world . L ¡­ she came and crouched beside me , holding my hands . You must leave ¡­ thats the only way to survive . As much as you do not try to tap into whatever , he would nevere after you . Nanny ! your source or I stared at her strangely . She was practically falling apart before my eyes . Ive never seen her this way . Dont worry , well find a way to take care of the Ferals and it doesnt matter if they call you a coward . I just want you to live , please ! She cupped my face , a tear rolled down her cheeks . seeping i into her mouth . I love you so much , L . Ive always cherished you with everything in me ¡­ I cannot allow anything to happen to you . I shifted ufortably , I was not used to this kind of familiarity with her . Tell me ¡­ she sniffed back tears , reaching for both of my hands again . Tell me youll leave . Please ! I stared at her for a few minutes , at a loss for words . What could I say ? Im not sure , I said finally , averting my gaze . If I leave , a lot of people will die . Nathan , Ramsey , Mom , everyone , you ¡­ 13 142 His Orb , Theyve been doing fine without a Moonsinger for 10,000 years . Im sure theyll find a way to sort themselves out . I cannot allow you ¡­ I removed my hands from her grasp , rising from my chair to put distance between us . Know your ce , Nanny , I said quietly . You cannot make that decision for me . Not only am I an adult but youre not my mother and I want to stay . I dont know what you saw in your visions but I want to cmity . o this for the sake of the innocents who will be at the receiving end of any that will strike . And you think you can save everyone without your powers ? Nanny scoffed , swiping angrily at a tear as she crossed the room and came to me reaching for my hand again . Ive always loved you like I would my child . I practically raised you ¡­ and for years , Ive loved how you honoured me as your mother . You know I am doing this in your best interest . And Im tired of running . I moved away from her again . I dont know what you saw and Im sure it made you scared but Im confident about this and this is the first of many decisions I want to take . I know youre attached to me but what will Mom think when she finds out youre acting this way . Nanny sighed running a hand through her hair . Your mom doesnt care about you more than I do But shes still my mom , I fired back And please ¡­ enough talk about his . Im tired of hearing the same words over and over again . Ill be fine and I wont be leaving . Also , theres no future for me and Ramsey . We can change the narrative and shape it into our wishes spare She huffed with tears in her eyes . Youre nothing but a child . Do you think Xander would you because he said he loves you ? Hes evil , L and evil rarely changes and just so you know , its either him or Ramsey . There is no Nathan in between . If you must spare his life , leave him alone and let someone else have him . a Fear coursed through my veins as the words of the High Priestess echoed in my heart too . Th thats for us to decide , I said bravely . Nannyughed then shook her head , grabbed theundry basket and walked out of my room leaving me more confused than I was before . After she left , thoughts of everything that she said were hunting me and I was feeling quite restless . Deciding to explore within the pack , I slipped out of my room . Thete afternoon sun was waning , shining brightly only on polished surfaces . I wandered through the pack , loving the buzz of activity as every pack member went about their day . I was so consumed in thoughts that I found myself at the training grounds . A group of warriors were engaged in drills , captivating me with their uniform movements . I approached the training ground , leaning curiously at the rail as I watched them . I hadnt had the time to settle properly when the warriors training , stopped immediately , bowing respectfully to I felt my cheeks flush with embarrassment . * Please Please I said hurriedly Dont ston on my scenunt . I just wanted to watch The warriors exchanged nces and one of them , presumably the instructor came forward . Modesinger .. he said awkwardly clearing his throat as his eyes sought mine . What title should I call you ? What title ¡­ Lya I said immediately cutting him short . You can call me L , thats my name , no need to be formal He nodded . Can we help you with anything ? Umm With Nathan always swamped with work , I had to keep on training . If I wanted to be useful , at least . I was wondering if I could train here sometime . I wont get in the way . I promise . Just ¡­ in a corner somewhere . I promise not to slow you down . I added . The instructor hesitated for a moment and then nodded . Of course , youre wee here anytime . thanked him and left , a small smile on my lips . Chapter 143 143 The vision ¡­ L I left the training ground and wandered back to the Packhouse . As soon as I reached , my steps slowed when a familiar scent reached me it was Ramseys . What was he doing back to the Packhouse this carly ? He usually came back every night and not in the evening . Curiously , I followed his scent until it stopped at a partially open door that was Ramseys den . I opened the door slowly without making a sound . Pecking inside , I saw him . He was slumped in a chair , his head resting on his right hand sleeping . Although his expression looked peaceful , I could see how exhausted he was . Dark circles framed his closed eyes and his shoulders were sagged in a way Id never seen before . I hesitated at the door . I should leave right and let him sleep . This was the first time I was seeing him since I came to his pack . I knew he was avoiding me because of Cassidy , but still ¡­ thinking about it made me sad . Sighing . I turned to leave , but something tugged at my heart . At the vulnerability on his face . Hed cramp or worse , develop pain in his neck if I let him sleep in that position . Against my better judgment , I pushed the door wider and entered , trying to walk as stealthily as I could . When I reached his chair , I found the lever and lowered it backwards , then nuzzled him into the lowered chair . He didnt stir for once . Confirming he was still alive and breathing , I threw a nket I saw on the couch in his office over him , and supported his head on both sides with the throw pillows I saw on the couch too . I stood back , satisfied with what I did . I stared at him for a moment , fighting the powerful urge to touch him . To tuck , the wisps of hair on his face behind his ears . It wouldnt be right . If Nathan should hear of it , it might offend him , and I didnt want him to think I was having doubts about us . Deciding Ive had enough of his pretty face , I turned to leave . A searing pain exploded through my chest . I gasped , groaning , clutching at my chest as the world around me blurred . I saw at least a dozen Ferals charging towards the Southern Border of the White Moon Pack , followed closely by a Trinax . Their ws and teeth glinted in the pale light as they advanced . When I opened my eyes , my chest was heaving with fear and Ramsey was holding me , worry etched into every line of his face . L ? he asked . What happened ? Are you hurt ? Should I call Miriam or the Priestess ? I shook my head , my breathing in short bursts . No ¡­ I saw something , I said , looking around . Oh ¡­ it was so real , but I think its a vision . He frowned and picked me up in one swift motion , taking me to the couch . You need to lie down ; you look like youve just seen a ghost . Ill get the Priestess and Miriam for you . 143 The vision But as soon as he ced me on the chair , I pushed his hands away , sitting up . No ! I said frantically . Listen to me . The Southern border theyreing . Ferals . At least two dozen of them . They had their Trinax with them and ¡­ You have to rally the warriors and have them prepared : I felt him hesitate as he stared at me with uncertainty . Ive not received any reports from our patrols stationed there , surely ¡­ Ramsey ! I shouted desperately . If you dont listen to me and do as I am going to say , people will die ! I rose to my feet and started pacing . The warriors have them approach from a narrow path at the Northwest . Silver tipped spears . Mountain ash arrows , no modern weapon ¡­ nothing human made . At all times , they must be together and fight . These weapons youre calling are at least a century old . We cannot possibly use them like that . Are you sure ¡­ I AM SURE ! I screeched , grabbing his cor . I dont have the slightest idea what Im saying , but Im just saying it as it is in my mind . Its like a voice is whispering . You must do what I say , Ramsey ¡­ please , I beg you . If my call is wrong , then Ill take responsibility . He stared at me for a few seconds and then nodded . Ill send a mind link to Lenny and my Gamma . But first , lie down , you look strange . I nodded and sat on the couch , shaking my legs . A few minutester , Lenny and the Gamma appeared . I wasted no time telling them exactly what to use and about the attacks from the Ferals . Neither Lenny nor the Gamma raised an eyebrow at what I said . They simply nodded and left to go carry out the instructions . I waited until Ramsey left before I returned to my room . My mind was still spinning with the intensity of the vision and there was this familiar tingling ¡­ the one I always have right before I feel Xanders presence and right before a Feral attack . Feeling like my heart would burst out of my chest at any second , I left my room and went in search of Mother Liora . As I raised my hand to knock on her door , it opened and Nanny emerged . She was leaving the room . Our gaze met there was still tension from the slight argument we had earlier , so it was awkward . What are you doing here ? she asked me immediately . Umm¡­ I need to see Mother Liora . Theres something I must tell her . What thing ? she asked tly . I was in a vision and I saw Ferals approaching the Southern border of this pack . Then its as if I knew what to do . The right weapons , how they should attack and all . Ive already informed Ramsey about what to do , but still I feel uneasy . Like something else is happening to me . None of the books I read on Moonsingers mentioned irvoyance . Maybe something is wrong . Nothing is wrong ! Nanny said quietly , And you cant see Mother right now . Shes resting . After that shell prepare for her evening devotions meed it be , contos Why She told me to adwayse to her whenever something Myond and think she need to know appone , I De det Nanny replied verse Shes old and fragile . This would only burden ber unessary . Since youve told Ramsey what to do , rest easy and forget about it . Nothing will happen if they follow your instructions No bets , T she continued . And i be better if you do not mention your irvoyance to her eliber . Stick to whatever it is Moonsingers do . No one should know that you can have visions Rctancy , I nodded , still unable to understand . She moved away from the room , and 1 followed ber is something wrong with me having these visions ? Am I not supposed to have them She didnt answer . She bussed herself opening her door , making a big production of it . I followed het inside her room repeating my question , but she ignored me Omon , six something Nan . Dont tell me youre still pissed about earlier A child be rassed all my life told me to my face that I have no business in any decision making that concerns het . Splendid Lys . Now please leave . I need to rest . Im joining Motherter for evening devotions Im sorry I sighed . You know , I didnt mean it that wa Thats what you always sanc She turned to me , tears glistening in her eyes . You always downy how Ive cared for you all these years . You think I am not worthy enough to be your mother and its fine Nan I crossed over to where she was , hagging her from behind . Im so sorry I must have been out of my mind when I said that . You know I love you more than I do my mom , right ? I promise it wont happen again . She rolled her eyes . Thats what you always say until the next one happens In my defence , you were sounding strange , asking me to leave and all fl leave , its going to be chusotic and , truthfully , I am enjoying having a responsibility . Earlier , on the training ground the warriors greeted me . They knew I was the Moonsungen ? Everyone knows she sighed. And youre stubborn as a mule , so theres nothing I can do about that . Despite that , I hope youll reconsider . Theres no gain in doing this . It might look easy in the gum beginning until it bes worse and then you have to deal with deaths and a whole lot Dont worry , I be fine . With you here and the Priestess youre not going back to the human world soon She sighed , turning to face me . And leave you here alone ? Nih ¡­ I have to make sure youre fine . Thats great ! I pped When we go back to Blue Ridge , you can stay with me at Nathans house . Theres enough room there No. Il pass She shook her head . You may not know this , but I risk staying with your mom at 143 The vision ¡­ Me Alpha house than stay in the same house with Nathans father . We have a lot of bad blood and dont see eye to eye on a lot of things . Chapter 144 144 A different Ramsey ¡­. L What ? my eyes widened with surprise . Really ? How ? I mean , why ? Beta Jeremy doesnt look like someone who would harbour resentment against anyone . The man only smiles when he sees his son . He reminds me of a bear You know nothing about Betas , Nannyughed. They hold and bear grudges , like old women , but its a long story and nothing inconsequential . Dont worry , Ill just stay in my former room at the maids quarters and avoid your mother . My mind flitted to what Nathan had told me earlier about him listening to conversations about my dad and his dad arguing about Nanny . Was there a reason behind it ? Plus , when I had first arrived at Blue Ridge , Beta Jeremy kept asking me if Nanny would show up . What was really going on with them ? I wont involve myself in adult problems , I said finally . Gosh ! I said , plumping on Nannys bed . I feel much better after talking . Do you think the warriors will be fine ? If they follow every line of your instructions . Visions are clear warnings of future urrences . Theyre not like dreams , which are always ambiguous and always when theres a vision , it means theres a chance for the bad things to be averted . Lets hope they do as youve told them . I nodded . I was dying to ask her a lot of questions , but knowing who Nanny was , she wouldnt say a word . Sheid down beside me on the bed and I went to her , cing my head on her shoulders , and wrapping her in a hug . She held me too , and we stayed like that for a few minutes before I broke the silence again . Nan ! She grunted . * Is it possible for a Moonsinger to have a wolf ? She shot out of my hands and turned to me , her eyes wide with fright . Do you have one ? No ! I huffed . Im just asking I lied . Curiosity and all ¡­ Are you sure ? she asked again . 100 % I nodded , making sure I did not take my gaze off her . I always do that when I lie . I told you Im just curious . Does it mean anything bad ? She sighed andy on the bed again . This time , she gathered me in her arms , cradling me like I was a baby . Not necessarily , she murmured . Its like having two worlds inside one person and it could be draining and dangerous if they dont know how to control both powers . We were silent for a few minutes before she sighed again and said . Im worried about you , L . Im scared for the future , about everything . I dont know if you should be here doing this . The meanings of everything happening finding you in the forest earlier , the visions , how youre still 144 A different Ramsey Im fine , Nan ! I whispered . Nothing will happen and Ill be starting training tomorrow with the warriors here until I can go . When do you think Ill be strong enough to leave ? After the final cleansing , she said with a sigh . Mother still believes that theres a remnant of Xander in you . Dont worry , itll be done right here . All we need is water from White Lake and well use Mother Liora this time around . She says it was because I was connected to you emotionally ¡­ Oh ! I nodded , trying to be brave . The cleansing still needs to happen , no matter what . I was scared of facing the same ordeal as before , but I didnt want to show it . Yeah ! she nodded . Regarding marrying Nathan , can he wait until after your training ? Wont he be asked to present a Luna on the day of his official coronation ? That has been suspended . Every pack is trying to survive , so no one is holding any kind of ceremony that would require people travelling toe meet you . Dont worry . After the Feral activity reduces , then everything might resume ¡­ important ones . How do you know all these things ? There was a morning assembly today , and I had to go with Mother Liora . Your mate Ramsey made it a temporary order that would expire until we tackle the insecurity . A lot of the Elders were not happy , so he gave them a chance to join the warriors and fight or forget about their titles . They werent pleased , but no oneined . I like how firm he is . Nathan is firm too . She rolled her eyes . He didnt argue with Ramsey for the first time , sheughed . And is it just me ? But theyve been acting weird these days . The first night you came here , they took turns watching you . She rolled onto her side , an amused glint in her eyes . How does it feel to have the heart of two powerful men at your disposal ? I couldnt help butugh . Its not a pleasant feeling , but I like it sometimes . We shared a peal ofughter , and I was about to say something else when Ramsey burst into the room . Oh ! he lowered his eyes when he saw Nanny . I was told L was here . Nanny nodded . Do you want me to leave ? No ! Ramsey shook his head . His clothes were dusty and his face was still smudged with dirt , but his expression was triumphant . I rose from the bed and walked up to him . Whats up ? He pulled me into a tight hug . It worked , he said , his voice filled with relief and excitement . We did everything you sald , and it worked perfectly . All the Ferals were killed , every single one of them . Except for the Trinax who escaped , but the people at the southern border are safe . I pulled back , my eyes wide . You went out there with them ? I thought youd be supervising 144 A different Ramsey ¡­ He shrugged , a small smile ying on his lips . Id die of anxiety if I didnt . I couldnt just sit here . Your grandfather would be pissed . Youre the fate of our world . What if something happens to you ? Youre not supposed to ¡­ Nothing happened to me , he interrupted with a grin . You practically saved us time and resources and life . Weve been doing it wrong all this while , heughed . gods ! This is the best day of my life . Youre that happy that everyones safe ? I asked softly , staring at him with awe . He was acting as if someone had just given him candy . Ill take He nodded , his expression turning serious . If its possible if I could save every life that chance every time . If I can protect them , protect my world ¡­ then its worth everything and Ill be the most fulfilled Lycan Leader ever . 4 I stared at him , stunned . Id never seen this side of him before selfless , vulnerable , andpassionate . It was a far cry from the man I thought I knew , and it left me reeling . I have to leave now ! he said excitedly . I dont want Cassidy toe looking for me , but youre fine , right ? You dont feel faint anymore ? Im fine , I nodded . Great ! Ill see youter . I dont know before . Ill go now . when but ¡­ thank you for today and Im sorry for hesitating He nodded to Nanny before leaving the room . For the first time , I wondered if there was more to Ramsey than Id ever allowed myself to see . Chapter 145 145 Dutyes first ¡­ Ramsey I leaned against the wall outside of Miriams room , trying to hide the tent in my pants ¡­ the only thing that had stopped me from taking L right there and now was because of Miriam . If we had been alone . Lax growled with need within me , and I blocked him off . Hed make things worse . Sighing , I pushed myself away from the wall , adjusting my clothing to hide my bulge , hoping Id walk out the rest . I was going to go see my grandfather and inform him of the victory today , but I needed to take care of a few things in my den . So , I headed there instead . I hurried into my office , shutting the door behind me with a soft sigh . My mind was still buzzing with the thoughts of L the way her breast had felt against my chest , how soft and pliant she had been in my arms . The scent of her hair nuzzled my senses , sending another warm electric thrill through my body . She belongs to another man ¡­ I muttered under my breath . She belongs to someone else . Ramsey ! A voice called out , startling me and interrupting my thoughts . My eyes flew open only to see Cassidy at the window , her lithe frame silhouetted against the soft afternoon light . I pulled myself to i my full height , feeling the warm satisfaction from helping save the Southern border and Ls warm hug dissolved . I stered a polite smile on my face as I nodded . Cass , what are you doing here ? You didnt tell me you wereing ? Am I supposed to inform my mate that Iming to visit him ? she retorted , approaching me . Are you worried that Im going to find you stuck in between another womans legs ? Not this , Cass ! I sighed , moving away from her to my desk . I still had the bulge . I literally just . came back from a fight . Then why am I smelling her on you ? I arched a brow . L ! she pointed out . I can smell her on you and I heard you spent almost thirty minutes with her locked up in this den . Guess what , when I came here , her scent was everywhere , meaning it was not a lie . I sighed . I dont know why you always feel the need to watch me . Yes , L was in my office for a while , but it was for a different reason and not what you think . Didnt we talk about using the pack staff to spy on me ? I dont like it . I wouldnt have to do that if you gave me reasons to trust you . she folded her arms and tilted . her head , her dark hair catching the light . Why was she here , Ramsey ? Tell me the truth , I swear I wont get mad . Ive seen worse with you . ¦³¦§¦­ mmer meeting smell the imitation growing inside me . She was here like I met , but I want for whatever reason you think it is . She saw a powerful vision about there a weed the pack members at the Southern border of our pack because of that . Thou had to get an nag of her for die vision to be clear ? she leaned closer and sniffed me . Thecause her act is all over you Can wou exin that ? Tesorts , plecasel dat want to do this night now ? promed to be ountable , Hipha Kincaid . You promised youd be kind to me , or youd mattter ( nel your granter or the elders that ¡­ 76 windle agent 1 ) inte he was in Miriams thats her Nannys room to check on her and I got exciteit , and we huggert Fer Nanny was right there , so nothing happened . She had felt faint ather the sent ( per va to make sure she was doing good . Sue scufied taking a step dinner and narrowing her eyes . You always seem to be making sure sheria skan ? Diretti won nk its time someone else took that responsibility ? sem ber since she arrived here and today there was a viable reason for that . Shes the Wantsinger Cass . , well cross pattis more often and in the future . Its nothing more than duty . Duty She spat . are always so full of noble excuses , arent you ? Until our Joining Ceremony . GOTT WRITT see you around her . Fshe has something so urgent to say to you , she can go For peare no regnanted and rose to my feet d that all the talking had calmed me down . I Fine but lets not fer about it . Okay ? How about we n something forter ? Treaty wear on a dare with your this week she rolled her eyes . Tanta pic by theke , just you and me ? No distractions , no interruptions . I promise . de studed me he a moment before the frown cleared from her face and sighed , entering my The dead at though her voice still held a note of reluctance . Everything has been stung well for a while and want it to remain that way . Can you not just have anything to do with I Try Cass , but its almost impossible . Ill try . Once she recovers fully , shell leave and would dener came here again exege for something official ever Thats better the murmured . Then stood on her toes to kiss me when someone barged in , a Threes done the reason she groaned , turning to see who the visitor was . twenty and he had a stack of paper in his hands . To sorry Canity I didnt know you were here . I need Ramsey to look at something real quick . Sheened from me ring at Lenny before prancing out of the office . As soon as the one that get in retet 146 Dutyes first ¡­ Thank you ! That was fast . You were lucky . I was in the pack house already to see you . But you cant keep dodging her forever and if youre set to get married to her , kissing and sex need to happen at some point . If we get married ! I dropped into my chair . The Moon Priest clearly says he didnt us getting married , so Im going to hold on to that . Besides , shes looking for a way to trap me . I told you about how I caught her putting something in my drink and the conversation with her mother afterwards . Heaven knows what she might have rubbed on her lips or in her mouth . Im not taking chances . Ah ¡­ the things women do . Well , marriage and rtionships are not for everyone , Lenny chuckled . Youll have to find a mate , eventually . Anyway , have they sent the relief materials to the Southern border ? Lasked , changing the topic . Yes ! he nodded . I just need you to sign this authorization form so the storage unit can give us what we want and I also brought this : he handed me the stack of papers in his hand . Thetest situation report about todays attack for tomorrows morning assembly . Weve also increased patrols as you ordered , and so far , weve had no further sightings . Good . I said , flipping through the documents quickly . Anything else ? Just one question , Lenny said , leaning closer as he whispered . Are you nning to attend Ls cleansing tonight ? I paused , ncing up at him . No , I dont think so . If they need me , youll go in my ce . He raised an eyebrow . Really ? Not going to support her ? I thought you said youd try to win her over? I gave up on that , a while ago , that darned Nathan warned me yet again , I know this is funny but he scares the shit out of me , I chuckled , In a good way though ¡­ so much that it makes me jealous . He says for L ¡­ hes ready to fight me without a second thought , even though he knows the odds will be in my favour and that he might likely die . You could put him in his ce once and for all , Lenny frowned You keep enabling him . Over a woman ? Iughed . Cmon , I have other things to do with my strength and Im not a brute . Still , go for the cleansing , Lenny insisted . I wanted to , but I shrugged , trying to keep my voice casual . Ive got other ns tonight . Cassidy and I are having a pic . At night ? he scoffed . Should I assume youre beginning to fall in love with her now ? These days , it seems she has you wrapped around her pinky . Thats the only way I can keep L safe , Iughed softly , leaning back in my chair . Its not love either . Im just doing my duties Duties ? To who ? Her or yourself ? 145 Dutyes first ¡­ finally . He didnt press further. He gave a curt nod , took the paper Id signed and handed back , and then left the room . Alone . I stared out of the window , my thoughts turning back to L . This was the right thing to do . Keeping my distance . My life was a delicate bnce and L ¡­ she tipped the scales in ways I didnt know existed . Yet , as much as I tried to convince myself that I could live without her , her lingering scent and the way my heart fills with joy whenever shes near it is all bing harder to ignore . But duty ¡­ Dutyes first . Chapter 146 146 The Manifestation I L I was in the middle of a clearing . The moon was shining brightly ¡­ so bright that if I reached out for it , I would touch it . The stars shone with such bright intensity that Id never seen before , pulsing with the rhythm of my heartbeat ¡­ the forest was quiet except for the quiet chirp of crickets in the distance . L ¡­ A voice called out to me , filling the space with warmth . For the first time since my second cleansing , I felt at ease . As if a voice calling my name in the middle of nowhere was the most natural thing Id ever seen like Id been waiting for my whole life without realizing it . Slowly , I turned towards the source of the voice . But I saw Mother Liora pouring water over my head in a ceremonial gesture . Beside her , Nanny sped my hands so tightly that I could see her veins popping out from under her skin and she had a serene aura around her . But something was not right . Something didnt feel right for a moment . I was standing here and Mother Liora , Nanny and I were standing a short distance away from me , barely acknowledging my presence . How was I standing in the clearing while simultaneously standing in front of Mother Liora and Nanny ? I squinted , letting the moonlight illuminate the scene just to make sure the person there wasnt me , but then , I saw her clearly ¡­ it was me alright . Simr features , the same dress ¡­ everything was the same . I tried to move forward , to close the gap between the two versions of myself , but I was rooted to the ground . I opened my mouth to cry out , but no words woulde out . L ¡­ The voice called again , closer this time . I felt a light brush against my leg and when I looked down , blue eyes brilliant and piercing stared back at me . Hidden in my shadow and from the moons glow was a magnificent wolf . Her fur shimmered like liquid starlight , tinted with sparkles of silver and gold . Under the moonlight , she looked nearly white , but on a closer look , she was a paler colour between silver and white . Her legs were long and elegant , nearly as tall as mine , and her tail was unlike anything I had ever seen it ended in a forked tip , resembling two branches joined into a longer stem . She was breathtaking . Ravishingly beautiful probably the most beautiful wolf Id ever seen . I thought Nannys wolf was beautiful , but this creature was something else entirely . She was art brought to life as if the Moon Goddess was so intentional in making her . 100 The Mandestation ! The wolf circled my legs , her lithe body brushing against me . She rubbed herself against mine , nudging my hand with her nose , urging me to touch her . I stood momentarily watching her , feeling a burst of happiness course through my body . Never have I felt so connected to something as I did now . I felt a synchronization with her heart ; I could hear her heartbeat and feel every part of her within me . I lowered myself to the ground , stroking her fur as our gaze met again , sending a shiver through my entire body as if she knew me . Youre so beautiful , I murmured , rubbing her your owner ? I asked . d with a smile . Did you get lost ? Where is Her mouth parted slightly , revealing a small set of white pearly teeth , but there was no threat in her expression , only understanding . She nudged me again , this time with more insistence , and I felt my hands sinking deeper into her fur . I was fighting the urge to hug her ¡­. I wanted to do that so badly . Who are you ? I murmured again . She tilted her head , her gaze was filled with an intelligence that felt almost human . Her eyes flickered for a second up and down my form , drawing augh from me . Youre so sassy , I chuckled . Is your owner around here ? I heard a small scoff as she took a step backwards , gazing at me . L ! a voice resonated deep in my mind . I jumped with fright and was about to find the voice again when it came loud and clear , tinged with an edgy tone . It is me , L ¡­ I am you , and Im standing in front of you . We are one , bound by the Moon and the Sun. It is time to embrace what youre meant to be . My eyes widened . Oh ! Youre in my head ¡­ youre talking to me in my head , The subtle eye roll . Ive been talking to you for years , literally ¡­ you listen to every other thing except mine . Oh ! Iughed , covering my mouth . I dont know what to say . Youre my wolf ? Not good enough for you ? she asked , practically ring at me . I asked you to name me thest time . You must do it today . Im tired of sitting around doing nothing and you need me more than ever . Its a shame you gave your Moonsinging abilities to Xander . You know about that ? I asked , still trying to wrap my head around how well we couldmunicate in my mind . Im sure I mentioned Ive been inside you for years . L , focus ¡­ she pounded her paws on the ground in front of me . Now , you should name me ¡­ thanks to the cleansing , I can fullye to you , but I must have a name . Do you remember the reason I gave you for not having a name ? Something about the Moon Goddess is not responsible for making you . and meld #s kat wa mth that ! 24 4 146 The Mandestation i Great . So , what do you want to be called ? Do you have anything in particr ? * Before you blurt out anything , you can only name me once . Once you call me by a name , theres no going back , you cant change it . So , until youre sure of a really ¡­ really nice name ¡­ dont blurt out random words . O¡­ okay ! I scoff . You have an attitude , but well deal with thatter . Dont me me for having an attitude . Ive been stuck in one ce for years . My legs would love to run too and do a lot of things . Hurry and choose a name . She urged . Do you have any preferences , cos honestly , I have no idea how they name wolves ? How about the name of something or someone that has really stuck long with you ? I thought for a moment and was about to speak when she filtered into my mind , her voice stopping me hastily . Dont blurt it , L ¡­ just say it in your mind , Ill be able to know Oh , sorry ! I gave her an apologetic smile . How about Truffle ? What ? her eyes widened with shock as she growled at me . You should give me a name that matches my appearance . Imagine meeting Lax or Ragnar answering Truffle ¡­ I feel embarrassed already Whos Lax or Ragnar ? I asked . Ramseys wolf and Nathans wolf , respectively . Oh ! I nodded , shifting slightly . I didnt think I was up to discussing my messy love life . How about cake ? Honey ? Love ? Are those the only words in your vocabry ? Since your vocabry is so extensive , how about you tell me what you want to be called and lets stop wasting each others time . Its getting cold already ? I shivered , rubbing at my arins . Youre in a dream . How can you be cold ? In a dream ? This looks real ? She groaned . Lets just do the naming ¡­ Okay . Lets hear your suggestion . Actually , I have a lot . I mean , Ive been picking up words here and there , you know ¡­ preparing for today , she paused . Usually , youre supposed to do these things but , youre L ¡­ you get stressed by the tiniest of things . Tell me the names , else , Ill blurt out the first thing thates to my head . Fine ! she hissed . The options are , Isariel , Sra , Nymeris , Eryndra and Zeryntha . These names stuck with me . So , you just have to pick one . Which of them do you like more ? I asked , stifling a tired yawn . It is your duty to do that ! she said through gritted teeth . This is yourst strike ¡­ if you badmouth me , Im going to blurt out Cupcake . 146 The Manifestation i Isaricl Okay ! I nodded . Very strange options , but ¡­ I guess wed have to manage it that way . So , which of the names do you like the best ? Just choose any name you want from the three . I wont mind . How about Hazel ? I asked . Too popr and Im a Two tailed wolf , L ¡­ I cant just answer normal , clich¨¦ names . Come on ¡­ choose from my options . I studied her for a few minutes , deciding on which of the names would be much easier for me to call . Okay ¡­ I can really choose anything ? Yes ! she nodded . But from my list . Okay ! Here goes nothing . I exhaled . I chose Nymeris . I can call you Nym . She bared her teeth excitedly and her tail wagged , too . Good choice . Before I could respond , the world around me disappeared , and I awoke with a gasp . I was lying in the forest again . Chapter 147 147 Manifestation II When my body volted awake , the first thing I noticed was the rough ground beneath me damp earth and scattered leaves pressing against my skin . lot again , I thought as panic rose in my chest . 1 blinked rapidly as the towering trees around me blurred into my view . I was in the forest again , no doubt . I scrambled into a seating position , the dried leaves beneath me crinkling with my frantic movement . My hands flew to my hair , clutching at the strands tightly as my fingers trembled . My eyes darted around the clearing , trying to piece together the puzzle of how I had ended up here- again , My breathing was shallow and uneven . Why how ? I stammered under my breath , my voice cracking with disbelief . My chest heaved as I spun , searching for any clue that might ground me in reality . A voice interrupted my spiralling thoughts . Youre awake I whirled toward the sound , startled , my heart pounding like a drum . Leaning casually against a nearby tree , his arms crossed , stood Lenny . He had a calm , concerned , almost amused expression on his face . * Lenny ? * I called out shakily . What what are you doing here ? He pushed off the tree and walked over to where I was . I could ask you the same thing , he said , offering his hand , but Im not interested in exnations right now , he added tly , cutting off any excuse I might want to give . I stared at his outstretched hand before tentatively cing my hand on his . My fingers felt cold and stiff as he helped me to my feet and held me for a few seconds as I swayed slightly , still disoriented . Thest night shift patrol team found you out here , he continued in a clipped but not unkind tone . Thankfully , they brought it to my attention before anyone else saw . Were fortunate its still dawn and most of the pack is asleep . You can sneak back into the pack house without questions . His tone brooked no room for argument , so I nodded mutely . Feeling my cheeks redden as I avoided his gaze . Can you walk on your own ? Do you want me to hold you or carry you ? he asked . I can walk I said quickly , although I still felt slightly dizzy . Lets go then , he said , motioning me to follow . < 147 Manifestation II We walked quietly but briskly , as I was desperate to avoid meeting anyone . It would be hard to exin my mysterious state . Just as we arrived at the pack house entrance , the door opened and Seth came out . His gaze flickered between me and Lenny then back to me . Without saying a word , he bowed curtly to us and then brushed past us , going his way . Dont worry about Seth ! Lenny said quietly . He wont say anything to anyone . Now hurry and go to your room . Thank you so much ! I nodded and fled into the pack house . Back in my room , I moved with purpose . I stripped off my dirty clothes , stuffing them into the sink to scrub away the evidence . The earthy scent of the forest still clung to my skin , mixing with the faint metallic smell of blood from minor scratches I hadnt noticed earlier . I washed the dirty clothes feverishly , one car trained to the door to pick up any movement . I washed off the stains , restoring the dress to its original colour . Throwing it into a bucket at the corner of the bathroom , I stepped into the shower . Hot water cascaded over me , washing away the dirt and leaves and soothing my tense r but doing nothing to cleanse the confusion clouding my mind . After washing off the worst of the grime , I wrapped myself in a soft bathrobe , my damp hair sticking to my shoulders . I stared at my wet dress in the bucket , wondering what exnation to give on how it ended up wet . Aftering up with a few lies , I stepped out of the bathroom . On cue , the door to my bedroom opened and Nanny entered , carrying a steaming cup of my morning medicine . Good morning darling , she said brightly , smiling at me briefly before moving over to the vanity table where she set the cup and turned to me , her keen eyes scanning the length of my body . How was your night ? Did you just bathe by yourself ? Good morning to you too , Nan and I had a wonderful night , ¡­ that was a lie . My sassy wolf Nymeris tormented me in my sleep . And I think living here is making you think youre some sort of princess . Like I had a maid back in the human world or at Blue Ridge bathing me . I said , avoiding Nannys gaze as I crossed the room to sit at the vanity . Taking the cup in my hands , I sipped slowly , pushing the bitter taste down my throat . Sheughed and came to stand behind me , reaching for my brush and hair dryer on the vanity table . It was the Lycan Leaders instructions . He said he didnt want you doing anything with your hands . The Lycan Leaders gave the instructions . He didnt want you to use your hands . The maids will be slightly disappointed to find youve done their work when they arrive today As if ! I winced after taking another sip . I dont want to get spoilt . The maids at Blue Ridge are my mothers henchmen . Ill be getting poison ivy mixed in my bath if I ever demand that . Weughed it off as Nanny slowly started to brush and dry my hair with practised care , just like she had always done when I was a teenager at Blue Ridge and while we still lived together in the human world . I finished the medicine and closed my eyes for a moment , letting myself rx , but it was Sort lived and Nanny suddenly paused mid stroke . From the mirror , I saw her nostrils ring slightly as she sniffed the air , het brows furrowing smell blood , she murmured , her voice filled with concern . My body stiffenedd , my grip tightening on the hand of the chair I sat on as 1 imitated her previous nent . I smell nothing I said dismissively . Hoping she wouldnt press further , but Nanny didnt seem like she was going to relent soon . She continued sniffing the air , ignoring my reassurance that it was nothing . Setting the brush and the dryer aside , she gently lifted my hair from my shoulder and pushed aside the cor of my robe . Her sharp intake of breath gave me all the confirmation I needed : she had caught me . I had noticed a small gash on my neck that had been bleeding a wound I had intended to treat after my bath , but Nannys arrival had suspended it . How did this happen ? How did you get this she sounded hysterical . I scrubbed too hard while I was bathing , but Im fine , Nan ¡­ Larranged my hair back in ce . Stop fretting over a little blood . Im not a child . Im 23 , And so ? You should walk around with open , bleeding gashes ? Does being 23 make you immune to pain and injuries ? What if it gets infected ? Will being an adult stop that ? She sounded like my mother . Ill treat it , I mumbled . Im going to ask you again ; how did you get this ? Tell me this instant , L ¡­ I inhaled and exhaled . I woke up in the forest . I admitted , my voice barely above a whisper . Like yesterday . Her eyes widened as tears welled up in them . Without another word , she pulled me into a tight embrace , her hands cradling my head as if she could shield me from whatever was happening . Youll be fine , my dear , she murmured , her voice breaking . Everything will be fine . I pulled back , slightly surprised at her reaction as I searched her eyes . Do you know why this keeps happening ? I asked , my voice trembling with both fear and hope . Nanny averted her gaze , her lips pressing into a thin line . Lets get you cleaned up first , she mumbled , avoiding my question . She hurried out of the room and came back some secondster with an emergency first aid kit . Then she carefully began cleaning the gash on my neck before moving on to other bruises and scratches , tending to the ones on my arms and legs without meeting my gaze . Youre killing me already . If its something that I need to be worried about , wouldnt it be better to let me know ? Youll sleep in my room from tonight . So , it means that whatever is happening to me doesnt have a cure ? I asked , staring at her . She hesitated for a while before nodding . It goes away by itself after a while . 34 TAT Mahabo Cant at least know what it is Whatever it is , I promise , Ill try to take it all in . Just tell me ¡­. please ¡­ Not she shook her head , closing the first aid kit . Im off to go see Mother . Have a nice day With that , she walked out of my room , leaving me in the dark again . Chapter 148 148 Manifestation III L Ne ding to clear my head , I dressed quickly in some training outfits and headed for the training ground . The morning air was crisp , the scent of dew on the grass calming my nerves . I know by the time I engage in a few physical exertions it would help me forget about the weird dream I had about my wolf . I didnt want to think too much about it , since I still couldntmunicate with her or anything . So , it could all be in my head . I didnt want to hope . I started warming up . Doing simple stretches and lunges trying to shake off the lingering emotions from the dream . * Didnt think Id find you here so early a familiar voice teased . I turned to see Ramsey at the edge of the training area , a yful smirk on his lips . He wore low slung training pants , his muscr torso glistening with a light sheen of sweat . I was guessing he was justing back from a run . His amber eyes sparkled , and for a moment , I forgot how to breathe . The hug we shared yesterday and the bulge I had felt pressing on my thighs flitted into my memory , sending a warm course to my lower abdomen . I turned away quickly , feeling guilty at the thought . I needed some air and , Im so behind on my training , figured Ill do something here until Ive recovered enough to train fully , I replied , brushing a loose strand of hair behind my ear , my back to him . I dont see any training instructor , he strode over . Mind if I join you ? I could teach you some basics . How about you get a shirt on first ? I said in my head but arched my eyebrow instead . You ? Train me ? Arent you busy with work ? I still have two hours before I resume being an Alpha for today . I am learnt so far ? s to see what youve I wanted to tell him it was fine and that I would find another way, but I couldnt bring myself to say the words . Instead , I allowed him toe , and we started training . We started with light sparring . He demonstrated a defensive move . His hands lingered a moment too long on my body , making my breath catch and my skin tingling where he touched . At some point , he came up behind me , his hard chest brushing against my back , his warm breath near my car , sending electric thrills all over my body . By the time he finished teaching me the defensive skill , I couldnt remember the name or the technique . My body was humming with need . Youre getting better , he said as he stood close behind me , his hands briefly resting on my shoulders to correct my form . ttery wont make me go easy on you , I squeaked out , turning my head to meet his gaze . Our eves locked , and the air between us thickened . For a moment , the world seemed to fade away and that darned attraction ¡­ the same one that had made us lunge at each other the morning after the g returned . Good , he murmured , his voice a little rougher as he broke the silence . But before anything else could happen , other warriors started arriving , breaking the stepped back , his expression unreadable . I joined the warriors for group drills before we started the main training . spell . He As the morning progressed , the training became more intense . Ramsey didnt leave , he hung in one corner shouting out instructions to them now and again and constantly reminding me to go casy since I was still recovering . When it was time to pair in groups , Ramsey paired me with a rookle warrior . Despite the sudden queasiness that was pooling in my stomach , I ignored the sensation ¡­ ming it on my sleepwalks . I passed the first drill ¡­ the instructors voice , asionally would sound so far , but a little shake of my head always did it . However , as I got to the third stage of the test , I felt a strange energy coursing through my body . The world was spinning slightly . Something felt ¡­ off , but I ignored it again . You can rest . Ramseys voice filtered into my mind . Dont worry , I said , turning to the fellow warrior whom I was sparring with . The warrior threw a punch the easiest punch that I could dodge by simply moving to my left nk , but my reflexes were sluggish and my body was unresponsive . The punch connected to my ribs , sending me stumbling backwards . Pain erupted through my body . But more than the pain , a burning sensation started spreading from my core , making me copse to the ground . My skin felt like it was on fire . L ! Ramsey was at my side in an instant , cradling me in his arms . Are you okay ? Im fine , I insisted in a shaky voice . I think Ive overexerted myself . Ramsey pressed his hand against my forehead , making a frustrated sound . Someone call for an ambnce . He shouted and then turned to me , murmuring . Youre burning up . Im sure its nothing , I argued . Ive not had any breakfast , and all this sparring might have caused something to shift within me . I just need a few minutes . Save your strength . An ambnce will be here soon . No ¡­ No ¡­ My vision was slowly slipping . Call Nanny ; shell be angry if I go to any healer ! Okay ! I heard Ramsey say , but something strange was happening at the same time . My sense of smell became heightened . It was as if I could pick out the distinct scent of everyone present in the training arena . 12/3 148 Manifestation ili Ramseys ¡­ scent filled my nostrils , awakening passion that I thought had died long ago . My dimining vision flitted to his neck , wondering the perfect spot for my mark ¡­ his Adams apple bobbed up and down , making me grow excited . I was practically dying and rusting at the same time . Youre a fine man , I heard myself murmur , lifting a feeble hand to caress his jaw . And those lips ¡­ My eyes made out the crinkle at the side of his eyes ¡­ though his body was tensed with worry , I didnt miss the amusement in his eyes . What happened with the lips ? You want them ? To ¡­ kiss ¡­ them ¡­ I slurred . But I cant . Were both with different people . I cant betray Nathan ; hell be furious . But hes such a good kisser , too . His kisses leave me breathless ¡­ And mine ? The world spun ¡­ my vision darkenedpletely , and I closed my eyes , relying only on Ramseys voice . It makes me want to ¡­ I gestured with my hand for him to bring his head closer . I think heplied because I felt a slight movement from his end . Sleep with you . And then ¡­ I let the darkness have me . Chapter 149 149 Ripple ¡­ Nathan It was killing me . Sitting and waiting was killing me . I barely slept a wink the entire night . Every second my eyes would dart to my phone until I ran the battery repeatedly , waiting for a return call from L or Nanny . My hoofs pounded on the wet earth as I pushed myself harder , the early morning air slicing through my lungs as I raced through the dense forest as Ragnar my wolf . I wanted to escape the uncertainty that had taken root since I helped Le back from her semi trapped state . I wanted to run away from the words The Dark One had whispered in my eyes , with confidence brimming in his eyes as he told me he was waiting for me all along and knew Ide . I wanted to run away from the pressure of leading the pack . All I wanted was to lie beside L and forget . Oh ! How I wanted to forget everything ¡­ But L wouldnt even take my call . It wasnt like her to ignore me and that made me worried . Was something wrong ? Or worse , had Ramsey gone back on his promise ? My mind drifted to thest conversation I had with Ramsey before I left White Moon pack . I need to hear you say it again , I demanded coldly . That you will not mess with her That youre going to stay with Cassidy . anymore . Leaning casually against the edge of a desk , a brow raised , he sighed . I already told you , Nathan . Cassidy is my future Luna . She and I are getting officially mated as soon as these Feral threats get resolved to a good extent . And L¡­ his voice faltered , his face hardening into a mask of indifference . Ls yours . I know that much and I wont interfere . I narrowed my eyes at him , searching his face for any sign of deceit . You better mean it , I warned . Because if you dont ¡­ D I mean it , he cut in tersely . You have my word . I slowed my pace , shifting immediately back to my human form , chest heaving , hands on my knees . I leaned against a nearby tree , sweat dripping down my bare torso as I stared at the surrounding forest . The shback left a bitter taste in my mouth . I hated how much I still doubted Ramsey , and my unease wouldnt let me rest . If I dont hear from them by the end of today , I muttered to myself , wiping the sweat from my brow . Im going to White Moon Pack . I wouldnt sit idly by while this uncertainty gnawed at me . Not when L could be in danger or worse , being seduced by Ramsey again . 23:32 1/4 < 149 Ripple ¡­ The decision felt like a relief to my growing frustration . Straightening , I slipped on my T shirt I had discarded before I went running and was preparing to head back when a loud , piercing cry filled the forest . The cries were raw and filled with anguish that sent a shiver down my spine . I froze , straining my ears as I tried to locate the direction of the sound . A few secondster , the cry came again . This time , it sounded more urgent than it did the first time . I tensed , as Ragnar hovered on the surface , waiting to strike . Whatever it was , it could either be a trap or someone was really in distress . I kept my mind link open , ready to call for backup if need be before quietly creeping towards the sound . The cries grew louder , more desperate , and I hastened along , still trying to be as stealthy as possible . Finally , I arrived at a small clearing filled with shrubs and a small stream and stopped . Lying beside the stream , her legs inside the flowing stream , was rissa Ls younger sister . She was nearly naked . Her body was trembling as she writhed in pain . Her dark hair was matted with leaves ; her skin was scratched and bruised . But that wasnt all . She held her twisted right ankle ; pain contorted her face , and she cried out again in agony . Instantly , I let Ragnar settle before I crept closer to her , looking around for signs that this wasnt a trap . rissa ? I called out . Her head snapped up as she turned in my direction . As soon as she saw me , her hands left her ankle and covered her exposed breasts . Tears were streaming down her face as she started crying again . Nathan ¡­ thank God , its only you . I thought I was going to die . She wailed louder . Die ? I still kept my distance as my eyes hovered all over her body , looking for our secret pack mark . Most people think the Pack mark on the left wrist is the only symbol used to mark a wolf but there was another hidden symbol located either at the neck , feet or upper back that is known only to Alphas and Betas and it was so invisible that if you didnt know it was a mark , youd dismiss it as nothing . That was one way we could tell shapeshifters apart . My eyesnded on the mark near the nape of her neck , and I sighed in relief . I reached her in two strides , taking off my shirt and pulling it over her head , covering up her body . What happened ? I asked kneeling beside her . Her hand returned to her ankle , clutching it tighter , as she gasped for breath . I went ¡­ I went out for a run and then ¡­ I tripped and fell . That must have been it . I felt nothing at first , so I didnt bother . It was when I wanted to rest and wash my face . I just felt an unnatural movement through my body . My legs gave way and then this , she pointed at her ankle . 23:32 J 2/4 149 Ripple ¡­ She nodded weakly , biting her lip to stifle another cry as I carefully examined her ankle . The swelling was severe , and the skin around it was already darkening with bruises . She must have twisted it badly in her wolf form , possibly fractured it . My gaze swept over her , nothing the scrapes and cuts on her arms and legs . I thought there was an order prohibiting anyone from running in this forest , I tried to sound as gentle as possible . What if there was a Feral or worse ? How would you have defended yourself in this state ? I I just wanted to clear my head , she stammered , her voice trembling . Almost everyone from the pack follows the other trail we created . I just wanted to enjoy solitude for today . I didnt mean to ¡­ The rest of the words dissolved into a sob and she shook her head , tears spilling freely down her cheeks . Im sorry for being so clumsy . Okay , okay , I interrupted softly , my hand resting on her shoulders to calm her . Dont worry about that now . We need to get you back and get this ankle looked at , but before that , I need to see if theres something I can do . Can you shift back to your wolf form ? She nodded and , in a few minutes , a pale brown alpha wolfy in front of me . I gently lifted her hind leg , examining the injury . In her wolf form , itll be easier to snap it back into ce and create a cast of some sort . It could also save her leg from developing furtherplications . Listen , rissa , I said gently , meeting her gaze , which held mine intently . Its a dislocation , but I can fix it , at least . Itll stop any internal bleeding and save you from furtherplications . So , Ill just snap it in . Youll change into your human form and Ill make a cast for you . Can you do that ? She whimpered in response , turning her head away as she shifted the leg to me . I took it as a sign for me to go ahead . I finished creating the cast momentster , and rissas eyes were puffy from crying . I knew she had been in a lot of pain from all the snapping I did , but now she looked more rxed at least , and the swelling had subsided a lot . Good , were ready to go . She nodded , lowering her eyelids . Thank you so much , Alpha Nathan . Im sure I will heal before we reach the pack , she said . Are you unting your Alpha blood ? I teased . Sheughed . Of course not . Thank you . She tried to sit up , and I steadied her with a firm grip . Easy , I said . Dont worry , Ill carry you . But Alpha ¡­ she protested . Its a long way from the Packhouse . Youll tire . Dont worry , I dont feel a lot of pain now . Youre not supposed to move the leg or put pressure on it , I murmured then , without waiting for her approval Iglinned one arm under her knees and the other around her hack lifting her 23,32 > 149 Ripple ¡­ effortlessly . She let out a small gasp , but her arms instinctively wrapped around my neck , her head resting against my shoulder . As I started toward the pack house , I couldnt help wondering if this was connected to L a sign that something was wrong . Something was happening I could feel it in my bones . 4 Chapter 150 150 Maybe its fate ¡­ Nathan We arrived at the pack house an hourter . rissa had fallen asleep at some point , so I had to take her straight to the Alpha house . As soon as I walked through the gates of the Alpha house , I saw Luna Vanessa pacing the front of the house while my father hovered nearby helplessly . Alpha ! the guard on duty called out , announcing my presence as he bowed to me . Oh ! Luna Vanessa took in shaky breaths , holding her chest . She nearly fell if my father had not held her . Is she dead ? Of course not ! I chuckled . She twisted her ankle , but shes fine now . She even slept off . Will you show me her room so I can put her down ? Luna Vanessa nodded , gathering herself as she led the way to rissas room . I adjusted the nket around rissas shoulders , positioning her injured leg between two pillows before I moved away from her . Her breathing was steady now , the earlier pain on her face had now turned to fatigue . I watched her a moment longer to make sure she was settled and wouldnt move her feet too much before quietly leaving her room . As I came out , I saw her mother pacing outside her room , thumping at her chest , one hand rubbing tenaciously on her baby bump . As soon as she saw me , she reached for my hands . Thank you so much , Nathan . I feared the worst . She left the house before dawn saying she was going for a run , but when she wasnting back or taking my mind link , I feared the worse . I covered her hands with mine , giving her a assuring smile . One day , she would be my mother inw . I have to treat her well . Dont worry , Luna ¡­ shell be fine , okay ? Just have a healer look at the leg once shes woken . I will , she nodded , shing me another smile filled with gratitude . Since bing an Alpha , this was practically my first interaction with her . Thank you again . I nodded and watched as she entered her daughters room if only she treated L the same way as rissa ¡­ a lot of things might have been avoided . As I stepped out of the Alpha house , I saw my father waiting for me at the bottom of the steps , arms crossed and a stern expression on his face . Morning , Alpha , he said in a clipped tone . What did I say about informing of your whereabouts before leaving the house ? Do you think youre invincible ? It was just going to be a quick run , and you were sleeping . I didnt want to wake you . Dont give me that bullshit , Alpha Nathan , he bristled . It was always the way he insists on calling me by my title whenever he was angry at me that 23:32 0 1/3 < 150 Maybe its fate ¡­ Before youre the Alpha , youre first my son and I ought to know when youre about to do something stupid . You clearly sealed that forest and asked no one to go there for a run because of Feral attacks and yet you break the order first . Do you think being an Alpha means not doing things the right way ? All thanks to breaking that order . I saved rissa . Maybe its fate . Fate , my ass ! he spat . She must have seen you going there and followed suit ¡­ he lowered his voice , his eyes darting to the door . You know how she has always been with you . I told you severally that the girl ¡­ Dad ! I cut him short , raising my hand . Thats enough . She doesnt like me in the way you think . Shes what ¡­ 19 , 20 ? We all grew up together as kids . Its normal for her to see me as her big brother . My father red at me , clucking his tongue as he shook his head . If I hadnt been there when you were born , I would have thought you were switched at the hospital , or worse , that you fell on your head . Shes been bringing you food every morning , hanging around the house every evening waiting for your return and you think shes doing this because she thinks youre her big brother ? I sighed . Fine , how does that concern what happened this morning ? Im sure if I ignore her , shell stop eventually . The point is , you must try to stop putting yourself in danger . You dont know whos watching you . Teenagers , whenever they have a crush , they lose their reason . I will not be responsible for another misfortune . So , no more runs in that forest ? Is that clear ? I rolled my eyes . Yes , Alpha Jeremy . Any other thing ? He smacked my head . Im still your father . Respect me ! Okay , Dad . Sorry , Dad . I said teasingly , moving away from his hand before he could hit me again . We walked out of the Alpha house and started towards the pack office building . First item on your schedule for today is the Beta selection interview/ meeting . Youve postponed the Beta selection interview twice already , and the council expects your decision this week . We need to get our reports in and do other important things . I groaned . Were still talking about this ? I thought we agreed that youd stay on as my Beta until the Feral situation is under control . My father raised an eyebrow , shooting me a re . That was the n , yes . But Im tired , Nathan . Tired of wearing two hats and unable to treat you like my son . Being your Beta is constraining me from disciplining you . Do you know how frustrating it was to juggle this role and deal with you vanishing for two days without notice ? The usation hung in the air , and I couldnt help but chuckle . I scratched the back of my neck , guilt creeping in . Are we still on to that ? I mumbled . I told you after the meeting , I stayed an extra two days at White Moon Pack because of L . Thanks to 23:32 2/3 < 150 Maybe its fate ¡­ me , she came out of thea . We already talked about this . He scoffed . You do what you want because you think Ill always be here to clean up after you . Well , let me tell you something , Nathan : my patience is running out . The chances of me ending up in the dungeon for beating you The Alpha of Blue Ridge pack are higher than me being kil by a Feral . Chapter 151 151 You will not marry , L . Nathan D I chuckled , unable to suppress my amusement . Dad , youre so dramatic . I didnt know you had this side to you . Laugh all you want , he shot back , though his lips twitched for a second . But you need to choose a Beta . So that by the time you return from one of your escapades and you see your pack in shambles , itll teach you a lesson . Fine , fine , I nodded . But you know its up to Ragnar , I said , referencing my wolf . So far , he doesnt agree with all the candidates weve had . Its not my fault . My father muttered something under his breath but let the matter drop since we were already in front of the pack office building . When we got to my office , my father wasted no time in handing me a stack of files that required urgent attention . For the next few hours , I worked through the documents , signing and approving where necessary . While he stood nearby , asionally exining key points . Theplexity of the paperwork was a stark contrast to the adrenaline filled moments I usually preferred , but I knew this was part of my role as Alpha . When I was done , my father gathered the signed files for documentation and was almost leaving the office when he paused at the door . Oh, I almost forgot , he said , turning back . Miriam called earlier . Miriam ? I arched a brow without lifting my head . Ls Nanny . My head shot up as I rose from my seat , anxiety filling me up . What ? Why didnt you tell me sooner ? Is L , okay ? I forgot , Im sorry , he said . But rx . Miriam said shes fine . She has a slight fever yesterday , but shes recovering now . They took away her phone and other distractions to ensure she rested properly . Miriam said L will call you as soon as shes strong enough . The quick relief I had felt from being reached out to moments ago gave way to frustration . As I began pacing the room . Why didnt she take my own calls ? I knew something was wrong . I could feel it . Why didnt she tell me sooner ? Instead , they leave me in suspense , wondering if shes okay . They probably knew youd have this reaction , but dont worry too much . Im sure shes fine . Oh ! I sighed , running a hand through my hair as I stopped pacing . When I looked up , I saw my father watching me with amusement and exasperation on his face . After a moment , he spoke again . His voice was quieter . Is that how much you like her ? What ? I scoffed , offended . Like her ? Dad , I love her . How can you even ask that ? 23:32 1/3 < 151 You will not marry , L . He gave me a contemtive stare and came forward , cing a hand on my shoulder . Im not questioning your feelings , son . But you need to focus on your work . Youre the Alpha now , and you cant afford to be distracted . And before you get any ideas , youre not travelling to White Moon Pack . Else , Ill report you to the council . Understood ? I sighed before nodding slowly . I get it . But theres something you should know . My father raised an eyebrow . What is it ? Although I had promised to keep our rtionship under wraps for now but I felt I needed to tell my father so he would understand why I always wanted to be with her . I took a deep breath , deciding it was time toe clean . Well , I proposed to L , and she epted . Shes going to be my Luna . The silence after that announcement was deafening . My father stared at me ; his face unreadable . The longer he remained quiet , the more my confidence waned . Finally , he shook his head . No. You cant marry her . My eyes widened with shock that gave way to anger . What ? Why not ? Because its not the right choice , he said firmly . If you wont take my advice for anything after this ¡­ I beg you , Nath ¡­ you must listen to me now . Just this once . Whatever feeling you have for L must die . Forget about your future with her . @ I stared at him , still trying to wrap my head around what he was saying . Didnt you just hear me say I love her ? What does it mean to love someone if you have no intention of spending your life with them ? I love L ¡­ Dad ¡­ so much and for the longest time . Then you can date her for a few months or whenever . Youll realize in time that feelings change and , who knows , your fated mate mighte along . I am not interested in meeting my fated mate , Dad ! my tone rose . Arent you listening to what Im saying ? I love L to death . Either her or no one else . Ive repeatedly said I dont want to meet my mate and Ragnar has epted L ¡­ he loves her . Theres no other mate for us . If you will not approve of our union ¡­ THIS IS NOT ABOUT ME ! my father yelled . Realizing what he did , he exhaled , rubbing his temples before facing me again . This isnt about me , Nathan . There are so many things thats at y here . I like it when youre happy and I know she makes you happy . Anyone but L . Is this about what happened between you and Miriam ? His eyes widened as he turned to stare at me . W what are you talking about ? Oh ! I scoffed . Dont y coy , Dad . I know Ls mom is Miriam and has always been for the longest time . I also know that you once dated her . I dont know what bad blood you have against her mom , but you cannot take it out on L . She doesnt even know a thing . What happened between me and Miriam was a mistake . I never meant ¡­ Its fine , Dad . That was like three years after mom died . Its okay to wantpanionship . Miriam was a single , beautiful woman ¡­ I understand if ¡­ 23:32 2/3 WATCHER STA < 151 You will not marry , L . YOU UNDERSTAND NOTHING !!! he thundered , his chest heaving . It is moreplicated that what you think you saw or heard . You will break up with L because I will not approve of your joining . If you disobey me ¡­ fine , but just know this . I will not be a party to your marriage . My jaw tightened ; Ragnar was already stirring restlessly within me . I need a better reason than that , Dad . Shes my mate and my future Luna . What or why would you or anyone want to stand the way of that ? His gaze softened , but his tone remained resolute . I cant exin it fully , not yet . But trust me when I say this is for your own good . Let her go , Nathan . Please ¡­ he tried to touch me but I moved away from his reach . ? That will be all , Beta Jeremy , I breathed . I want to be alone . Comment 11 Chapter 152 152 Nymeris L I struggled between sleep and consciousness . My body felt heavy as if unseen chains held down every part of it . My head throbbed with a dull , piercing pain that grew louder with every attempt to stir . I struggled to open my eyes , but something was pressing down on me . It was so suffocating that for a moment ; I forgot to breathe . I struggled , gasping for breath , thrashing all over my bed as I prayed for relief . Just as the darkness seemed to heighten , and I felt like I could die any moment , the force stopped . My eyes fluttered open finally , and I gasped . I was in a strange ce a strangepound but it looked ancient and strangely familiar . The air was thick with the scent of wet wood and damp earth mingled with the faint fragrance of wildflowers nted at every corner of thepound . A wooden fence enclosed the entirepound , carved with very elegant designs . Towering above the fence were houses carved with thick stones and logs . The rooftops all had asbestos and carved wooden beams , and in front of the house was a bold wooden sign that said Alpha House . Where am I ? What is this ce ? I whispered to myself , trembling . My heart raced as I took a tentative step forward , my bare feet sinking into the soft earth . Thepound was quiet except for the rustling of leaves as I moved on them . I turned in a slow circle , trying to understand my surroundings , when suddenly someone threw open the wooden gate guarding thepound . I froze . A woman stormed through it , her long , brown hair with two silver stripes running down the front of the hair flowing like a storm cloud behind her . A fierce expression was on her face , and fury filled her eyes . She wore a deep crimson flowing dress with silver embroidery at the end . Behind her , a young man followed close , with desperation on his face . His broad shoulders were tense , his jaw clenched as he reached out to the woman . Neriah , wait , he pleaded . Neriah ? 145 I stared at the woman who was supposed to be my recantation . The only thing that could tell us apart was the dress she had on ,pared to my wrinkled jogger and crop Tee I was wearing . Else that , I was basically staring at a mirror of myself . She whirled around . Her eyes were zing . Dont you dare follow me ! Can you just wait ? The man chasing after her sighed . But she spun around again and continued walking . The man reached out and grasped her arm , pulling her to himself . Neriah , please ¡­ he begged . What What do you want ? she screamed . Havent you done enough already ? Have I not told you in all thenguages you understand , that I am not interested in hearing whatever excuses you want to make ? LEAVE ME ALONE !!! she thundered . But the man ignored her tantrums , tightening his hand stronger over her arm . I need you to listen to me , his voice had softened too as if he was afraid she would shatter . Youre making a mistake . Corvus is not the man you think he is . I get you dont like him , Neriah fumed . But enough with trying to cklist him . The only thing this man has shown me repeatedly is love that you nor anyone in this pack has ever given me . Not even my parents have loved me the way he does . It doesnt matter , Neriah . Love sometimes goes beyond your expectations of people . Everyone loves you . The pack , your father ¡­ Then why cant they be epting of the fact that I want to be with someone who gets me literally and in all the ways possible ? Cant you see it , Neriah ¡­ dont you think its a bit strange that a man is ready to up with everything you do withoutints ? Now , dont get me wrong ¡­ I love you so much and I am ready to put up with anything , but asionally we argue , we fight and we make up . Thats the dynamic of a rtionship . I prefer the one that I dont have to fight and make up . I dont want to be your mate anymore . Take it or leave it . But donte to me again . I will order the pack guards to stop you . Neriah , please , theres something wrong about him , something weird with everything he has told us so far and his so called movement to liberate our world . Hes asking you to help him take over the White Moon Throne , and youre going to do that ? Just like that ? He only wants to gain infinite ess to the Werewolf and Lycan world and abolish the He only wants to gain infinite ess to the Werewolf and Lycan world and abolish the strata , the injustice , the inhumane treatments . For once ¡­ Its not possible ! the man gritted his teeth , literally shaking with anger . Thats not how the universe was built . There must be hierarchies , there must be stratus ¡­ all these things make us who we are . We cannot all be equals . Corvus said we can , and I believe him , Neriah answered flippantly . The man ran a hand through his hair , gazing at her for a few seconds . Youre making a big mistake . Hes not the right man for you . Sheughed humorlessly . And you think you are the right man for me ? she spat . What makes you think Id choose you ? Just because a Beta became an Alpha doesnt give you the right to im me as your mate . The man flinched his expression hardening . At least Im not pretending to be someone Im not . Corvus isnt a werewolf like us to begin with . He doesnt even have a wolf , neither is he an Alpha. He doesnt have the bloodline or strength . Hes dangerous , Neriah . Cant you see that ? Sheughed , herughter ringing out . This time it was hollow . No , he isnt an Alpha I although his eyes were brimming with annoyance and you have no right to interfere . The man took another step closer , his frustration was evident in his voice now . Your choice is going to destroy you ! Corvus is evil , Neriah . You know nothing about him . where hees from , his pack , his people and Ive caught him several times ¡­ Oh , please ! she cut me short . I think Ive had enough of that line . Fine the man continued . If you dont see reasons for doing any of these . I will have to go to your father and the council and report them to you . They need to know the truth . Neriahsughter ceased abruptly , and her face darkened . Go ahead , she mumbled , her voice trembling , Tell them . But when you do , get ready to see me die . Because Ill die a thousand times with him before I let you take him away . The man stared at her , his lips as though he wanted to argue . But no words came . Instead , he turned and strode away . Neriah crumbled to the ground , her hands clutching the fabric of my dress as silent sobs wrack up her body . My heart ached watching the scene , but before I could react , the door to one of the ancient houses opened and a tall man with piercing blue eyes stepped out . It was Xander . BC Nethers And then my eyes opened to the present . I woke up with a start . My chest heaved as though I had been running for miles . I was drenched in sweat , my skin was mmy and cold . The faint an already filtered through the curtains , casting a dim glow in the room . light My vision was hazy , but I could make out Nannys figure slumped in a chair beside my bed , resting her head on the edge of my mattress . A bowl and damp towel sat on the bedside table , evidence of Nannys endless care . But something was wrong. It was as if my entire body was on fire . An urgent , pulsing heat that refused to be ignored . A strange force was pulling me towards the door . I sat up . My limbs were trembling as I swung my legs over the side of the bed . I need to go , I mumbled to myself . till half delirious , half feverish , I stumbled out of my room and down the hallway . Soon , I was outside .. The cool air of the early morning light greeted me as I stepped outside , but it did nothing to quell the inferno within me . I staggered , my bare feet crunching on the gravel path until I reached the edge of the forest . The trees stood tall and silent , refusing to sway to the rhythm of the wind . The moon hung low in the sky round and full . Its light bathing the clearing . It was so bright that I could pick a pin . My heart pounded as I moved towards the ce where the Moon seemed to have settled . It was almost dawn . Why was there a moon ? I wondered silently . Suddenly , a sharp pain shot through my body , bringing me to my knees . I cried out , clutching my sides as the pain intensified , spreading to every corner of my body . My bones ached , my muscles stretched and twisted , and my skin burned as though it were being torn apart . My heart beat faster so fast that I could hear its beating . The moon shone on me and in the next instant ; I heard a loud pop and then some more ¡­ A few minutester , my wolf Nymeris emerged . Chapter 153 153 Nymeris II L & Nymeris ( her wolf ) It was agony and ecstasy all at once . My vision blurred , my senses sharpening as my surroundings came alive . When the transformation wasplete , I stood on all fours , my legs trembling beneath me . I stood there momentarily , revelling in the sensation of being whole , feeling , hearing , and seeing everything . So , this is what it means to have a wolf . Youre so dramatic , L , Nymeris chuckled , Now , you owe me a run . Before I could formte a coherent response , Nymeris was flying through the forest . Her paws pounded the grass as she galloped through dense trees , and every muscle in my body worked harmoniously . Her strides were long and fluid , pushing us forward with speed . The wind was in her fur , and I revelled in the satisfaction of the run . The scents of the forest , the wind rushing past my ears . Gosh ! This is the best feeling fever . Nymeris . The name echoed in my mind like an ancient song , and for the first time since forever , calling her that felt like the best choice Ive ever made . She ran , going deeper into the heart of the forest . The path twisted severally and climbed , and soon she stopped . This is my favourite spot , she murmured when we arrived at a waterfall nestled in between the White Mountains . I gasped , staring at the beauty that greeted me . Water cascaded over Jagged rocks , shining as clear as crystal , plus the moonlight made it look like a thousand silver drops . Mist rose from the pool at its base , creating an ethereal veil that seemed to shimmer with hidden magic . It was so beautiful that I stood there , gazing through Nymeriss eyes . Then she pushed forward until we approached the waters edge and gazed into it . For the first time , I truly saw myself . The other night , in my dream , she had hidden in the shadows , and the only thing I had seen and remembered vividly was her two forked tail . Now , she took my breath away for the second time . 153 Nymens Everything I thought I had seen that night in my dream paledpared to what I saw here in reality . Nymeris was magnificent . Her fur was a blend of silvery white a silver so pure it seemed to capture the moonlight itself- and golden hues that seemed to glow softly in the moonlight , as though somebody had weaved the light of the stars into her coat . But it was her eyes that held the most magic . I thought they were blue in my dream , but ¡­ They were mesmerizing one as white as freshly fallen snow , the other burning with the amber fire of the sun . Both colors were a stark contrasty yet they merged in perfect harmony as I stared at her reflection . Suddenly, a memory stirred in my mind . This is an excerpt from what I had read in the library while researching Moonsingers centuries ago . The night sky wept with stars , each tear a reminder of the losses that the Moon Goddess has endured . She was the mother of all mythical creatures , the supreme watcher of the night sky , and the werewolves were beloved of all creations . She watched over them for years , nurturing her children like little flowers . But even a goddess can know pain ; hers came several yearster when darkness threatened to consume all she held dear . Centuries ago , the memories were as fresh as they were yesterday . The werewolves , her proudest creation noble , fierce , and loyal , guardians of the bnce between nature and the mystical forces that governed the world suddenly fell into the snares of the Dark one ! One day, she woke up , and everything changed . A shadow had fallen over them , seducing them with power and freedom from thew that bound them . Helpless , she watched as her beloved children fell to the ws and fangs of each other . Those who listened to the seductive call of the Dark One became something twisted , forsaking her light for the wild , untamed wilderness ¡­ These rogue wolves , once noble creatures , became feral and unstoppable , leaving destruction in their wake . They were stronger , faster and more brutal than ever before , cutting down even the mightiest packs . Pack after pack her children fell , and the bnce of the mythical world teetered on the brink . Desperate , she created a gift The Moonsinger . 25 A werewolf born with the ability to calm Feral of wolves and heal with the power of its voice . The Moonsinger would be a beacon of hope , a symbol of her love and mercy , sent to guide her children back to light , and the Moonsinger would appear once every thousand years . Ten thousand years passed , and the Moonsinger was nowhere to be found . The Dark Ones army grew spreading across the in , their strength increasing like wildfire . Slowly , the memories of the Moonsinger faded . But a prophecy was given : When Silver Wolf and Golden Sun unite , A child of both worlds shalle to light . In its veins , the goddesss power flows , To shape the future , for friend or foe . This Moonsinger would be more than just a healer ; it would fulfil the ancient prophecy . Depending on Moonsingers choices and those seeking to covet its power , the bnce lost long ago will be restored or shattered . The prophecy . Id read it in the library . It was a prophecy given 10,000 years ago after thest Moonsinger died . Many had dismissed it as mere legend , but seeing myself now in Nymeriss form , the truth red at me . I was that prophecy . It wasnt just about my wolf awakening ; it was something bigger , something ancient . My existence was tied to a prophecy spoken ten thousand years ago -a destiny I had unknowingly carried all my life . Im the child of both worlds , I murmured , trembling . My mind reeled as I stood there , trying to get used to everything . I could hear the faint rustle of leaves miles away , the scurry of every insect in the underbrush , the soft hum of the mountains and the forest itself . It was as if the world had opened up to me , and I was no longer just a part of it ¡­ I was it . This is me , I whispered internally , staring at Nymeris with awe . Nymeriss voice filtered into my mind . This is us . Why me ? I whispered though I wasnt sure if I was asking Nymeris or myself . Because you were chosen . Nymeris answered . Because you are strong enough to bear I dont feel strong . I admitted , feeling the familiar anxious knot in my chest . I feel ¡­. terrified . Nymeris stepped forward , nudging our reflection with her paw . Look at us , L . Do you see weakness ? I hesitated before lifting my head . My reflection rippled , the proud wolf staring back at me , exuding strength and grace . Nymeriss amber eye glinted with determination while the white one radiated calm . No. I whispered . I see ¡­ something else . You see what youre meant to be . I sat down , my tail curling around me . The forest seemed to grow quieter as I kept my gaze trained on my reflection in the water . I dont know if I can do this , Nymeris . What if I fail ? What if I cant live up to what Im supposed to be ? How can I be two things at once ? Nymeris let out a low , reassuring growl . Youve already been fighting for this , even before you knew what you were . Every choice youve made , and battle youve faced has led us here . Youre ready , L. The confidence in Nymeriss voice stirred something profound within me . I thought of every struggle , every loss , every moment of pain I had endured . Somehow , I had survived it all . I told youst time that I am more than just a wolf , youre not just a Moonsinger . Youre both that and this . Mortal yet divine . This is our path , L . Together , we can face whateveres . I thought having a wolf meant doing many things except trying to fight , I chuckled dryly . And youre stunning . Wait until Lax or Ragnar sees us , her eyes twinkled with mischief . Im sure whenever we go for runs , youll be the centre of attraction for good reasons that are not your pheromones . Dont remind me , I cringed . Also , can we keep this a secret in the meantime ? I dont want anyone ¡­ 153 Ny 153 Nymens Why ? She didnt allow me to finish . Because one less of a trouble for me . Well do everything together except show you whenever were with others . I can control that much , right ? There was a slight pause before she drawled . Yes . Good . Dont worry , in due time , welle out to everyone . * Dont keep me waiting like before . Patience has never been one of my virtues . I took a deep , shuddering breath , my paws flexing against the earth . I was still afraid , but there was something else now hope . Determination . Ill try . I said , my voice firmer . Ill do this ¡­ but not alone ! Nymeriss pride surged through me . Youre never alone . We are one . And for the first time , I truly believed it . Chapter 154 154 Nymeris III L ( Nymeris ) POV Suddenly , Nymeriss cars twitched . A faint sound a distant scratching had caught her attention . Without hesitation , she turned and started running in the direction of the scratch . She tore through the forest with a speed that felt both exhrating and terrifying . As she ran , trees blurred past us , the wind howling in my ears , and then it was as if I had done this before . Fragments of memories flooded into my mind . I saw myself two nights ago , transforming into Nymeris and racing through the forest , my heart pounding with adrenaline . And then , in the end , lying down at the same clearing where she had finally manifested . My eyes widened in surprise literally as the realization hit me . All those mornings I had woken up in the forest looking like I had just survived a fight , it was because I hade for a run . How was this possible ? How could Nymeris transform without me knowing ? Nymeris , I called her in my mind , trying to make sense of it . Those mornings in the forest ¡­ it was you ? I tried to tell you , she said in between gasps . I had no other choice but to do it . Lives had to be saved . Lives ? What do you mean ? What are you talking about ? How can you transform without me knowing ? Like theres no vivid collection except waking up in the morning and finding myself lying now in the forest with my clothes dirtied and scratches all over my arms . Why didnt you say something , at least ? Do you know how worried I was ? Because I couldntmunicate with you , L . For some reason , I was able to act independently of you . Since you are my host , it felt as if I could make decisions to rouse you and transform , and before you ask me , I dont have an exnation for that . But ¡­ My question was cut short as Nymeris burst into a clearing . The light from the Moon was fading , and dawn was slowly streaking into the sky . Nymeris paused , her eyes searching the tall trees barely illuminated by the light from the moon . Her senses were sharpened , and her body tensed immediately as their scent wafted up to us . I gasped with shock when I saw them Feral wolves , slowinging out of the 12:30 154 Nymeris Her senses were sharpened , and her body tensed immediately as their scent wafted up to us . I gasped with shock when I saw them Feral wolves , slowinging out of the trees . They were snarling and growling , their eyes glowing red as they advanced toward US . There were at least a dozen of them , and somehow , they looked a bit different from the ones I was used to seeing . They looked bigger , with gaunt bodies radiating an energy that was capable of making even the strongest of warriors scared . Instead of Nymeris retreating like how I would have done in my human form , she stood her ground . The Ferals began to circle her . Her lips curled back in a snarl as a deep growl rumbled from her chest . Suddenly , they began to attack . The first Feral lunged with its ws outstretched , but Nymeris was faster . She sidestepped the attack as easily as one would a pup and then sank her teeth she twisted mid air , her powerful jaws closing around its throat , snapping its bones with ease . A single shake and the Feral copsed . Another Feral charged from her left , but Nymeris spun , raking her ws across its face in a blur that was too fast for someone like me to follow . Blood sprayed the ground as the Feral let out a pained yelp before copsing . Two more Ferals attacked simultaneously . Nymeris charged at them , using her tail to wrap one of them , sending it flying into a nearby tree . As its spine shattered , she closed her jaw around the skull of the second one and in seconds , it was lying dead . The remaining Ferals hesitated , their red eyes flickering with uncertainty . For at moment , I honestly thought they would retreat , but they charged head on , all of them at once . Nymeria met them . She leapt into the small group of Ferals , positioning herself in their centre . Soon , it was a whirlwind of ws ripping through flesh , her jaws snapping down with bone crushing force . One Feral tried to nk her , but she picked it up with her tail and mmed it to the ground . Another Feraltched onto her hind leg , but Nymeris whipped around and crushed its skull with a bite . The battle was fierce and brutal , with Nymeris suffering minimal bites and scratches here and there , but her strength was unmatched . Her movements were impossibly fast and fluid . Id watched Ramsey attack those Ferals at my fathers funeral , and since he was a Lycan , I thought he was fast , but watching and feeling my wolf move through each Feral thrice 154 Nymers R One by one , the Ferals fell until the clearing was silent except for the sound of Nymerias heavy breathing . Suddenly , her ears picked up another faint scratch , and with the fluidity of an Eagle , she leapt onto one of the tall trees . In seconds , she tackled a Trinax to the ground . Immediately , she went for its face , squashing its irregr , almost obscure face with both hindlegs and forelegs . In a few minutes , she was done the Trinaxy on the ground , not moving . Her eyes scanned the clearing silently as if she was expecting more Ferals , but after a few minutes , nothing happened . She sighed as the tension left her body . Not a single blood was on her fur . Aside from the scratches , she looked like shed just arrived . I felt a strange mix of awe and horror as I stared at the dead bodies of all the Ferals . I just did that me and my wolf . How I had gone from an innocent girl to a mass killer in seconds stunned me . Then , Nymeris began dragging the bodies of the Ferals , wrapping some around her tail , towards the edge of the clearing . As we reached the tree line , my breath hitched . There , close to the base of one of the trees , was a growing pile of decaying Feral bodies . Nymeris dropped thest Feral onto the pile and stood back , her chest heaving . I stared at the gruesome sight , my mind racing . How many had Nymeris killed ? How long had this been happening without my knowledge ? The Ferals are growing stronger , and they seem to have taken note of all the ces where there are no warriors stationed , Nymeriss voice filtered into my mind . So , for a few days , there was no incident or attack , but theyve been infiltrating into White Moon through this route . And youve been fighting them ? I asked . Yes ! There was no way to tell you so you could tell anyone or bring it to the notice of the Warriors , not that theyd be able to fight the Ferals . Anyways ¡­ we need to start heading back . Its almost morning . Wait , Nymeris ! I called out to her , still trying to wrap my head around everything . So , all those nights when you transformed without my knowledge , all those wounds and body aches and all of it was because you were fighting Ferals ? Yes ! Someone had to do it , and what better person than me ? We need to head back now . I just stood there , still trying to understand everything , when the sound of footsteps I just stood there , still trying to understand everything , when the sound of footsteps approaching us snapped me out of my reverie . Coming out from the forest were a group of Lycan warriors , and at the front leading them was no other but Ramsey . I froze for a moment as his eyes locked onto Nymeris , who stood there unfazed before his gaze flicked past her to the pile of bodies , then back to her again . What in the goddesss name ¡­ he muttered , stepping forward . We need to leave , I muttered to Nymeris . Rx , L ¡­ he doesnt know its you I watched as he stopped in front of her , his eyes shining with admiration and awe . What are you ? he asked , slowly reaching out for her . Nymeris didnt flinch or anything , instead she allowed Ramsey to touch us . Arent you the most beautiful werewolf Ive ever seen ? Did you do this ? I mean ¡­ Ramsey paused . When I saw you through the security cam earlier , I didnt believe my eyes . I needed toe to see for myself . Can you change back to your human form ? At least let me know who you are . Dont you dare ! I snapped . Nymeris ignored me . In response , she rubbed her body on his hands , cing her head tenderly in his outstretched palm . What is that ? a voice said behind Ramsey . When I looked up , it was Lenny pointing at Nymeriss tail . What is what ? Ramsey asked , still holding Nymeris awkwardly . Look at her tail . Isnt that strange ? Leave , now ! I growled with annoyance . A minute more , Nymeris purred , leaning into Ramsey . I SAID NOW ! Sighing , she turned , and before Ramsey could say another word , we disappeared into the forest . 12:40 Chapter 155 155 Youre awake ? L After I was sure we were far away from Ramsey and the warriors, I returned to my human form . Iy on the ground panting . The sky was bright now , birds chirped in the trees , and my dress was soiled . So , this was how I got all the clothes stains and bruises ? I was still trembling but filled with a sense of peace I hadnt experienced before . What were you thinking ? Ished out to Nymeris . Your behaviour with Ramsey waspletely inappropriate ! Inappropriate ? she scoffed . Hes our mate , L . Wanting to be with your mate is hardly considered inappropriate . First , hes not our mate . Weve rejected each other a lot of times and ¡­ Rejecting your mate without a wolf is not valid , not to mention that he marked Your little stunt with wolfsbane did not diminish the potent of his mark , she interrupted me . Didnt you mention moments ago that you like Nathans wolf , Ragnar ? you . Yes ! sheughednguidly . And I also like Lax and dont mind having both of them . The more , the merrier My face turned red . I would have sworn it was someone else if she hadnt been a part of Why do you want to be with more than one person ? We cant even handle one , and youre here pinning for two men ? Speak for yourself , she huffed . And they are three , actually , she murmured . Thats including Xander , and theyre the things I like : one badass evil , one good boy and another badass in bed . Since youve been with neither Nathan nor Xander , I cant tell if theyre as good as Ramsey . I hope they are . I was practically shining red now . Y You want to sleep with three people ? I dont mind , she answered again . The tendency ofying with either of them is high . Theyre connected to us in a way I cannot exin , so Im keeping my options open . But you said Ramsey is our mate ! Yeah ! But that doesnt stop us from having fun . Since youre not officially together , you can be with Nathan or Xander Will you stop calling Xander ? Hes evil ¡­ And sexy as hell ¡­ she whispered thest part . I just stood there , frozen , deciding ifughing or crying would suffice for the thousand emotions running through me . My wolf was acting like an unhinged slut , on Im not a slut , L ¡­ she responded , reading my mind . Rather , were not , but I have a big appetite , in case you havent noticed . When were in heat , we would need to double the pleasure . Also , thats one of the easiest ways to strengthen me if Im weak . Youre vulgar , Nymeris ¡­ Im sure the goddess must have made a mistake because theres no way youre a product of me . I am nothing like you . You think ? she sneered . You slept with a man in the middle of a garden ? You can pretend and suppress all those fantasies in your head from everyone , but you cannot hide them from me . I am a product of your thoughts for your information . Just shut up ! I bristled , fanning myself . Her usations were true . Yeah ! sheughed softly . I mean it , Nymeris when I said I dont want anyone to know I have you yet . Im still navigating through my Moonsinging abilities . I dont want to feel pressured . Fine ! she sighed . Just make sure were never near Ramsey . I cant control myself . I groaned , pinching the bridge of my nose as the pack house came into view . This isnt about not being able to control your strength . Until we understand what our roles are , we should be careful . Youre going to get us both discovered with stunts like that . Her only reply was a dismissive huff before she added , I need to rest ; talk to youter . With that , she went silent. By the time I reached the pack house , I was exhausted . I just had enough energy to tiptoe around the room , careful not to wake Nanny and change out of my soiled dress , which I threw under the bed before copsing on the bed . My eyes fluttered close as exhaustion weighed on me like a stone . I dont know how long I slept , but the faint sound of movement woke me . I blinked groggily , letting out a soft yawn . My vision swam before it settled on the familiar figure of Nanny stretching in her chair . Good morningt daar Voure swaba cha caid softly touching my forehead . Her eu 155 Youre awake ? Good morning , dear. Youre awake , she said softly , touching my forehead . Her eyes widened . Your fever ¡­ its gone ! I forced a smile , sitting up slowly . Im feeling much better , I said , sounding casual . She studied me intently , obviously not convinced by my miraculous healing . You look different , she murmured , tilting her head . Yesterday , you were so sick barely hanging on , but now , youre practically glowing . Even your pulse feels strong . Iughed nervously , looking away . Thanks for your care , I deflected , hoping to end the scrutiny , but she kept gazing at me . Nan , its nothing really . Youve hardly left my side . If anything , you look like you need to really rest , and you should . She ignored me as her hands continued to hover all over my body . After a few minutes , her frown deepened , but she nodded . Well , I suppose thats good news . But you still need to take it easy , okay ? I will , I promised quickly , eager to steer the conversation away from me . Id like to bathe and dress myself this morning . Im feeling much better . She stared at me for a few seconds before nodding . All right , but dont push yourself . Once she left the room , I hurried to the full length mirror to look at my body , but I was surprised to see that all the scratches and bruises Id sustained earlier had healed . I look brand new except for the scrape of a Ferals teeth on my ankle . I smiled to myself. So , this is what it meant to have a wolf . As I dressedter , I couldnt stop staring at my reflection . Getting my wolf had truly changed me , both physically and emotionally . The silver lines on my hair had fadedpletely , and I felt a sudden burst of energy , something I could never rte to . The anxiety that I was just too was now a distant memory , too . Satisfied , I decided to see Mother Liora first . Her room was tucked in the far corner of our wing , and when I approached , I noticed the door was slightly ajar . Getting closer , I caught Ramseys scent , and I froze . Curious , I crept closer to the door and leaned in as the voices inside reached me . ¡­ it was the most beautiful werewolf Ive ever seen . It attacked and killed a lot of Ferals . There were more than two dozen and several Trinaxes , too . That would exin why weve not sighted any of them for nearly a week now . Unusual , Mother Liora murmured . But are you sure it wasnt one of your warriors ? It wasnt , Mother , Ramsey replied , his voice was filled with frustration . Were Lycans , 36 It wasnt , Mother , Ramsey replied , his voice was filled with frustration . Were Lycans , not werewolves . She was a werewolf , and she looked stronger than we were . She moved twice as fast as a Lycan would and defeated the Ferals . Can you imagine that ? Something none of us have been able to do since the attacks started , and yet someone . singlehandedly did it . Its a shame that she left ; now Im dying to know who she is . I need to show my gratitude , at least . I felt my pulse quicken . I pressed closer , straining to hear . Did you notice anything else about her aside from your description ? There was a slight pause before Ramsey said animatedly . She had a forked tail like it was two but attached to one tail . A two tailed werewolf ? Mother Lioras voice was filled with awe . Goddess ! Thats a good omen . Theyre rare ¡­ very rare , and a special breed ; we call them a beautiful mistake made by the Moon Goddess because she does not create them in a way . An unlikely pairing forms them or ¡­ she paused . Im not sure youll understand but that a good sign , Alpha Ramsey Yeah , but is there a way we could find it ? I need to meet her . What makes you think its a she ? Mother Liora asked . She came to me , rubbed herself against my leg , purred , more like , Ramsey chuckled . Can you help me find her ? Im sorry , but there are limits to my powers , and a two tailed wolf cannot be forced to do what it doesnt want to do . Since she ran away , she doesnt want to be found . Perhaps next time ? I dont know ¡­ I heard Ramsey say . She just looked so ¡­ he trailed off . I cant stop thinking about her . I need to meet her . Alpha , you already have enough womens problems to deal with . I wouldnt advise you to add another one to it . Tell him ! I said under my breath . Taking a deep breath , I opened the door and entered the room . Both Mother Liora and Ramsey turned , their brows arched in surprise . L , Mother Liora said , eyes wide . Youre ¡­ awake ? Chapter 156 Ramsey- T ! I whispered . Unalde Trestop myself , rossed over to where she stood and engulfed her in a hug feeling the tigatorss in my chest dissipate at once . For two days since I carried her from the training ground to her room , havent been able to visit her because of Cassidy . Seeing her now, looking healthy that deathly pallor she had on previously had been reced by sparkling eyes filled withughter and warmth . As I pressed into her , Laz stirred , filling me with warm courses of lust , causing me to lean into L , inhaling her That scent ! Laxs voice filtered into my head . Ive perceived it before . This morning ¡­ What ? Heaned closer , sniffing her neck . The scent sent a familiar message to my brain . That two tailed werewolf from this morning had had a simr scent , not just that . Lax had growled excitedly when she came to rub herself against my leg and called her mate . Its faint , but it feels like her , Lax sald again . She doesnt have a wolf , buddy , I replied . Youre still hung up with that werewolf , and you have her scent registered in your brain . It cannot be L ¡­ she was sick and has been bedridden L pushed away from me before Lax could finish speaking , taking a step backwards . and smiling at me before turning to Mother Liora . Mother , are you well ? she asked . I am now that I see you . You look so ¡­ Healthy ? she finished ,ughing . I feel much better thanks to you and Nanny , and of course , she turned to me again ; I saw anxiety sh through her eyes . And to you too , Alpha . Im super grateful . I nodded absentmindedly , giving her a scrutinizing gaze . Within me , Lax was still Insisting that the werewolfs scent from this morning was on L . You were at deaths door just days ago , I intoned . And now youre ¡­ fine ? I recover quickly , she replied , meeting my eyes with defiance . Since when ? I asked , allowing my eyes to hover the length of her body , looking for signs that she was the wolf from the morning to confirm Laxs suspicion . Since discovering my abilities as a Moonsinger , she fired back . Are you not happy that I am fine ? Were you hoping that Id die so that Nathan would not mate with me properly ? Why are you bringing him up ? I arched a brow . We were talking about you , and I dont want a strand of hair harmed on your head . Youre my mate , too , and I love you . Her cheeks turned red as she gave Mother Liora a furtive nce , ring at me . You cannot say such words in front of- Why not ? Mother Liora interrupted , her eyes crinkling with amusement . Just because we do not have mates doesnt mean I dont know what love is , and believe me , L ¡­ Ive heard my fair share of vulgar , uncensored words . Your mother , for instance , used to pick up bad words whenever we went out for a cleansing ceremony in other packs . * Fuck ! I muttered under my breath , realizing what Mother Liora had just done and . hoping L didnt catch on . My mother ? Her eyebrows furrowed in confusion as she asked , She lived with you ? she asked . I felt Mother Liora freeze in realization of what she had just done . Almost immediately , she smiled at L , tapping her hands apologetically . I used to go to your mothers pack when she was still a girl . She was feisty . Really ? her eyes shone with amusement . Mom was feisty ? She doesnt seem like it . When I was little , I and Nathan would call her the Ice Queen behind her back because she was so cold to everyone , including me . Even Dad would dying home most times whenever shes angry . My y gaze met Mother Lioras over Ls head , and she sighed with relief . Its a blessing to see you well again , my dear . But you should still rest . Your body has been through so much . I appreciate your concern , Mother , L said , her voice softening . But I wanted to tell you Id like to return to Blue Ridge as soon as possible . I miss Nathan so much , and Ive been away for too long . Im sure he must have been worried these few days , not being able to speak with me . Two tailed skint I had your mother ¡­ Mother Liora started again and paused halfway , wringing her hands in distress . What she means , I continued smoothly . We called your mother and told her you were sick , then asked her to tell Nathan so he wouldnt worry . Yes , Mother Liora nodded . We also told him youd call as soon as you get well . Have you called him yet ? A naughty smile crept up Ls face . I havent yet , but instead of calling him , how about I travel down there and show up as a surprise to him ? Mother Liora frowned . You need more time to heal . Perhaps in a few days . Im really strong , Mother ¡­ she whined , And I miss Nath so much . The roads are dangerous now , L , I said from behind , holding her gaze as she turned to look at me . For instance , today we walked into a pile of dead Ferals ¡­ more than five dozen ¡­ Wow ! her eyes widened with surprise . Really ? How is that even possible ? That should be the highest kill so far . Except the other day , I saw that vision and told you . She looked genuinely surprised . There was no way she was the wolf , and neither did she act like she knew what I was talking about . Yeah ! I nodded , still watching her closely , But the thing is , the werewolf responsible for doing all of that is nowhere to be found . Were still looking for her and ¡­ It was a werewolf ? she didnt let me finish . Her beautiful eyes popped out of her head . How is that even possible ? We dont know that yet , child , Mother Liora replied , turning her gaze back to her . I want you to stay for the Harvest Moon Festival . The full moon ising soon , and it will be a significant day for all the packs in our world . Are you saying you will ask all the Alphas toe to the White Mountain Region ? Isnt that risky ? Didnt you say there are feral threats and the roads are unsafe to travel on ? Yes ! Mother Liora answered , returning her gaze to her again . But it would be only Alphas from the Cardinal Werewolves and Lycans packs . It would be small and intimate . We would do everything needed , and then other packs can join us virtually . And the security situation ? she asked . She wouldnt ask that if she was the wolf , right ? Well take care of that dont worry e the Hameet Moon Butual and ite secantial 156 Two tailed scent Well take care of that , dont worry . Its the Harvest Moon Festival , and its essential . Concentrate on getting better , you can leave with Nathan when hees . How about . that ? She nodded , though she jutted her lower lip into a pout , begging for a kiss . Fine , Ill wait . She muttered something else about going to find Miriam before she turned and left the room . As soon as Mother Liora and I were alone , she heaved a deep sigh , copsing on her chair . Ive never been so scared as I was today . That was so close . She murmured . So. Miriam is Ls mother indeed ? I chuckled , nodding my head . Its not hard to see . Theyre alike in lots of ways . Ill ask Lenny toe to youter . Tell him what the Priestesses will need for the Harvest Moon Festival . Ive got to go now . They need me . She nodded , and I slipped out of the room , practically chasing Ls scent . I finally caught up with her at the door to her room . Chapter 157 157 In the body of a Moonsinger ¡­ I grabbed her arm , spinning her around and pinning her gently against the wall of the corridor . Her breath hitched as she looked up at me , running her tongue on her lips . Lax cajoled me , begging me to have a taste , and I wanted to so badly , but I shook my head and leaned in , instead , my face close to her neck . What are you ¡­ she began , but the words died as I inhaled deeply , brushing my nose against her skin . I felt her body tremble even though she tried to appear unaffected , pushing me to move away . I pulled back as I searched her face . It was you this morning , wasnt it ? She stared at me , confused . Me this morning ? What are you talking about ? I chuckled , my grip tightening slightly on her arm . Dont y games with me , L , I murmured . That wolf the one that tore through the Ferals like they were nothing . It was you , right ? Lax recognizes you . She red at me before scoffing . Youre imagining things . Besides , who is Lax ? My Lycan , I replied , still watching her . He remembers your scent from when you came up to my leg . And I know what I saw in your eyes just now . Youre not as good at hiding as you think . She continued staring at me strangely . Ive been sick ; I practically came back to life today ¡­ And the way you glow ¡­ the same way anyone would when they just get their wolf . You cant deceive me , L ¡­ Cmon , tell me . I wont ¡­ Im going to find , Nanny , she interrupted me , her voice icy as she wrenched her arm free . Believe what you want , Ramsey , but stay out of my way. She brushed past me , walking away without looking back and , as always , leaving me with a hard on . Maybe I was wrong , Laxs voice filtered into my mind again . I was so sure the scent was hers , but her eyes ¡­ everything about her doesnt remind me of the werewolf , not to mention shes our only mate . Is it possible to have another mate ? I hope not ! I sighed , adjusting my trousers . Now we have a lot of things to do today . kpse body of a Moonsinen I hope not ! I sighed , adjusting my trousers . Now we have a lot of things to do today . Can I trust you to concentrate and not push images of Ls lips to my head when I try to work ? No response . It was unlike Lax , but he was bothered . I knew it was about the Two tailed wolf wed met this morning and his mate , L . He still felt drawn to both of them so I could understand his confusion . Siggleft the packhouse and arrived at my office a whileter . Lenny was hunched over my desk , staring at myputer screen . He spared me a nce as soon as I entered . You have to see this , Ramsey , he beckoned me . What ? I asked , hurrying to his side . He pointed at theputer screen . It was footage , a copy of all the CCTV cameras we ced in strategic ces and at guard posts all over the region , but all of them were empty , except the one at which the two tailed wolf had attacked all the Ferals . I asked the security department to send me all the footage from a week , and I discovered that these Ferals were deliberately avoiding the ces where we had guards . This ce , he tapped on theputer screen , Is the only ce that had no guard stationed there because we didnt think anyone coulde through that way , but do you know what I discovered ? What ? He reached for the map spread out on my desk and pointed at a point marked with a red pen . The Northern Forest is only twenty miles to this entrance , and if my hunch is right , the Ferals are living there , and its five miles from there to this entrance . Oh ! That would exin things . Whoever that two tailed wolf is must have known this because if you checked the cam from five days ago when she first met them , she showed up at the exact time the Ferals were trying to infiltrate the pack and did the same thing for another day and finally today . Shes really godsent . Lennyughed cheerfully . Tell me about it , I nodded . Whats the situation report so far ? Theres been no sighting of Ferals yet . Ive checked in with other packs , both werewolves and Lycans , and its the same thing everywhere . Maybe theyve gone to regroup , which would buy us enough time to put ourselves together and find that 157 to the both of a MoonsingerL I nodded , my mind flitting back to L . I wanted to share my observations with Lenny , but I decided to keep them to myself . Anyways , he straightened , turning to me . You said you were only going to see the High Priestess for a few minutes ; what took you so long ? L has woken up , I replied , dropping onto the sofa in my office . Lenny , does L strike you as odd , like someone who would hide a secret and ¡­ Yes ! he nodded ,ing to sit next to me . Not just that , I think shes someone who is teetering on the edge of something , like some pick a side kind of thing , and Ive always known there is something special about her . I saw it from the first day I saw her in Nathans arms . I nodded . I think so too . If you see her , youll not believe shes the same person that looked like she was going to die a few days ago . She ims its due to her moonsinging abilities , but I feel uneasy about this . I dont know if Im going crazy , but I think shes the two tailed wolf Lenny stared at me for a few seconds before he looked away . You may be right , he nodded . A few days ago , I saw her in the forest . The guards had seen her during a morning patrol and called my attention when I arrived . When I saw it was her . If L is the two tailed wolf and also a Moonsinger , then ¡­ He paused and turned to face me again . No one should ever know . Why ? I asked , staring at him . Its a good thing , right ? See how she helped us with the Ferals Lenny sighed , running a hand through his hair . A two tailed wolf is not a good thing . The Moon Goddess does not create them . In other words , theyre a disaster waiting to happen and with what I know about Moonsingers and Two tailed wolves ¡­ If Ls powers ever awaken ¡­ He shook his head . Then we might not need to worry about the Dark One anymore because ¡­ a two tailed werewolf in the body of a Moonsinger can cause more damage than an army of Feral . Chapter 158 158 She has a wolf . High Priestess Liora Heavy silence pressed in on me after Alpha Ramsey and L left . I settled into my chair with a sigh , my gaze drifting to the small hearth as the mes flickered and danced . My time was near , and I knew that much , but the world I would leave behind was so messy . And all of it was my fault . Maybe if I had been thorough and tough with Miriam , if I had put my feet down and not allowed myself to be blinded by my love for her , L wouldnt have happened if I had guided her right . Was I grateful to the Moon Goddess for giving us a Moonsinger ? Yes ! But who knew that Miriams mistake would have this repercussion ? I knew there would be a repercussion of some sort ¡­ she was , after all , supposed to be High Priestess after me and had the silver mark , but nothing had prepared me for this . If L had an ordinary wolf , it would have been different I wouldnt have worried , but the two tailed wolf ¡­ I felt the hairs at the back of my neck rise in fear , and immediately , I muttered a prayer to calm my weak heart . L that girl there was so much more happening now than I couldprehend , and the visions were bing frequent these days . The soft creak of the door startled me when Miriam entered , holding a tray of food . I studied her for a moment . Her movements were mechanical , almost robotic , as she set the tray down on the table in my room . Something was wrong with her . Ah , Miriam , just in time , I chirped , trying to dispel the sad aura around her . Could set it down here , I pointed to the small stool near my bed . you Sheplied without saying a word as she ced the tray on the small table beside my bed . Then , she poured me a cup of tea , opened the tes for me , and set out the cutlery . Though she was moving with deliberate care , I didnt miss how her hands trembled . She did not even attempt to chat with me like before . When she finished setting my table , she returned to the window and stared absently . Miriam I called out to her costle Teething wrong ? She didnt answer . Her shoulders were hunched slightly in defiance , and her fingers were curled into the fabric of her skirts she used to do that a lot as a child . Whenever she was sad and wanted to cry so badly , she would try to hold back . Miriam , I pressed again , trying to be firmer this time . Is something wrong ? L looked fine when she came to see me a moment ago . I thought that would make you happy . given that youve barely left her side for nearly three days . Still , she remained mute . Is this about what I told you ? You dont have to give me a response now ; theres plenty of time , you know , and it shouldnt worry you too much . Still , no response . Minutes passed , and the room continued to be filled with Miriams sadness . I waited patiently . I had learned long ago that the only way to get her to open up to you is to be silent . It works most times , though . Finally , a sharp sniffle broke the silence . Miriam turned around slowly , tears streaming down her face . Her chin quivered as she looked at me , her eyes brimming with tears and despair . Thest time she had cried this much was after the birth of her daughter , and she had begged me to allow her to hold her for only five seconds . The other priestesses and the midwife who had helped us begged me not to , but I gave in . I couldnt stand her crying even now ¡­ Though she was older ¡­ her tears broke my heart and plunged me into a state of despair . L ¡­ she cried . She has a wolf , Mother . L ¡­ has a wolf The room seemed to still . I closed my eyes briefly , exhaling deeply . I feared as much . Miriam turned to me , shocked . You knew ? I suspected , I replied quietly , And I told you from the beginning that there was more than one entity inside her . She fulfils the prophecy and the first Moonsinger in 10,000 years . Shes always been different . She crumbled to the ground , covering her face as she continued sobbing . No ¡­ no , no . It cant be . Its not fair . I rose from my chair , groaning as my joints protested . I crossed the room to where Miriam was , kneeling beside her . Listen to me , Miriam . Now is not the time to be weak . You knew , as did I that L was special , and now that everything has yed out , we have no choice but to face it headlong . 158 She has a woll Her sobs quicted as she sat back on her heels , looking up at me with red rimmed eyes . No ¡­ no , she cant be . She cant be that child . My gaze softened . Youve seen them yourself . Now , we must let her know the full extent . of her powers and the dangers . I am also willing to bet she was the wolf that helped Alpha Ramsey and his warriors take down the Ferals today . Today ? Miriam turned to me . Yes , I nodded , sinking into the space beside her . Ramsey came here a few minutes ago to ask me to look for the two tailed wolf that had helped them . Miriam hesitated , her expression flickering with guilt . I .. think so too . Ive been watching her for days now . What do you mean ? She keeps leaving the house in the middle of the night and wakes up in the forest . One time , I followed her wolf and stayed out of sight , of course , but I saw it I saw her fighting those Ferals . Shes gone out like that about three times , and today Im sure she went out again . Im certain of that . Did she tell you ? I asked . No , she shook her head . When I went to her room earlier to clean up and change the sheets , I saw she tried to hide her clothes under the bed . They were soiled and torn , and there was a feral bite on her ankle . She must have gotten it when her wolf was fighting earlier . Then its true . Shes already manifested , I nodded with a grim expression . And shes been fighting . Do you think she knows she has a wolf ? Her powers as a Moonsinger would try to suppress her , so she might not know shes been going out every night . Yeah . Well , we need to let her know , Miriam . She needs to understand what she has and who she is .. A two tailed wolf was rare , powerful and unpredictable . Chapter 159 159 My child is not a mistake ! High Priestess Liora No ! Miriam shrieked . We cant let her know . She said frantically . Shes so tender hearted , Mother . Shes suffered so much already , spent her entire teenage age dealing with her pheromones , and now that she has her life figured out a bit , I wouldnt want to wear her out by telling her that shes abnormal again ! Then what do you suggest we do , Miriam ? We have to stop her wolf from manifesting Miriam replied , pushing herself to her feet , her fists clenched . Im going to stop it . What do you mean ? I rose to my feet . Im going to mp her wolf , she replied , her voice shaking from desperation . Theres a way I could use those pearls I once had . Itll suppress the wolf and would stop her from manifesting , and she wont even know . Restricting a two tailed wolf with a pearl has always ended in disaster . When confined , their power bes uncontroble . Is that what you want for L ? Its the only way to protect her , Miriam shouted , her voice cracking . If the Lycans discover what she is , theyll kill her without considering her powers as a Moonsinger . Do you understand me ? Theyll kill her , Mother Liora ! I shook my head , trying to calm her down . Things may change , Miriam . Right now , shes doing good , helping the warriors , and Im sure her wolf has been the one responsible for everything she has done so far because her powers as a Moonsinger were taken away . Its no longer there . Perhaps ¡­ No ! Miriam interrupted me , her face flushed with anger . You dont understand . Shes my daughter ! My child ! I know whats best for her not you , not anyone else . I sighed . Its fine , do whatever you want . Youve always been this way This way ? she huffed . Yes , Miriam ¡­ I was growing annoyed . Youre being reckless again . You always have been headstrong . This isnt a choice you can make for her ! Miriam scoffed bitterly , her lips curling into a hollow smile . Reckless ? Yes . Maybe I am , and I dont regret it . It is my recklessness that got me reunited with my child ¡­ youre not a mother ; you cannot know what it means to stay powerless , knowing your child is within your grasp , watching her call another woman mother and knowing you have limitations , but I choose this life . Better this than ving away at the temple doing nothing . Miriam , watch your words ! I chided her . Leaving the temple leaving all of this behind was the best thing I ever did . You dont get to 1/3 159 My child is not a mistaket Your carelessness , your curiosity , caused all of this . Because of you , I snapped , my voice rising . You released something into this world that should never have been . You birthed a power far worse than the Dark One . Miriam froze , her breath catching as new tears rolled down her face . This time , her expression . was more broken than angry . How dare you ? She whispered hoarsely . Do you think I wanted this ? That I chose this ? I fell in love , Mother Liora . I fell in love with a man who loved me back . Oh , please ! I scoffed . He rejected you ; he wanted nothing to do with you and your child . You broke his family . * HE LOVED ME ! She yelled , poking her chest with her index finger . And so dearly . He loved our child , too . Thats not what the stories say , I returned , meeting her gaze . This illusion you have created about love , Miriam ¡­ you think because the women at the temple dont have mates nor ever became mothers , we do not know what it means to love ? Do you know how many nights I spent berating myself for everything that happened to you ? How hard was it for us to continue our duties after you left ? How difficult it was to go against our oaths ¡­ we lied for you , Miriam ¡­ seven women , including myself ¡­ paid the penance by lying because we couldnt afford to let one mistake define you . My child is not a mistake ! she retorted fiercely . She is ! I fired back . You should never have slept with him . This is a punishment from the goddess , and you must bear it . You must ept that your child ¡­ I will not ept anything , she cut me short . If the Moon Goddess wanted me to serve her , why did she give me these feelings ? Why did she give us the ability to love ? Why did she make me love him ? She sits there , folds her hands and does nothing . My child is the Moonsinger and not what she wants it to be . You had the silver mark , Miriam , and you met with another man that had the mark of the sun . What were you expecting ? The moon goddess is not to be med . She doesnt make Two tailed wolves . That is the product of your indiscretions . Youre supposed to be hers and hers alone ¡­ but failed . Let her deal with it then ! Miriam shouted back . If she wants to punish me , let her punish me and leave my child alone . I am at fault ¡­ she didnt beg to be born . Let here on to me like a woman to woman , and well settle . Stop , Miriam , I yelled . Stop saying vain words . I will ¡­ she said coldly . And I hope shes not deaf and hears everything I will say . I will never be a High Priestess ¡­ Miriam ! I would never serve her . Ill do as I please . Let men touch me as they want , desecrate this body 11:56 (2 159 My child is not a mistake ! I would never serve her . Ill do as I please . Let men touch me as they want , desecrate this body . to my pleasure . If she touches my child ¡­ if she makes her suffer once more from her ridiculous experiments , then Ill make sure I use the powers inside me for my pleasure . Ill dly do so , even if it means joining hands with the Dark One . Ill take revenge ! I trembled . Miriam ¡­ take back your words ! She ignored me , and came to where I was , her eyes were glittering with rage . Well , Mother Liora ¡­ I will not sit back and watch her mistreat my baby again . Ill fight back With that , she stormed towards the door . With one hand on the handle , she looked back over her shoulder , pure defiance in her gaze . Dont expect me for evening devotion , and you can ask the moon goddess to bring your food , make your bathe and change your sheets because I wont . Goodnight ! she spat before mming the door behind her . I stood still for a long moment , staring at the closed door . The conversation I just had now pressing into me like an invisible stone on my chest . With a deep breath , I sank back into my chair , rubbing my temples as though trying to ward off an impending headache . chair , rubbing my temples as though trying to Moon Goddess , I whispered under my breath . Forgive her , guide me ; this path is dark indeed . Chapter 160 160 Better days ahead . L I let out the breath I held as soon as I put enough distance between me and Ramscy . Leaning against the wall outside the pack house , I took deep , restorative breaths to calm my racing heart . Nymeris stirred within me , growling with approval . Well done , L . I thought you were going to crack under that steely gaze . The exact words I need , I hissed , pushing down to the base of the wall , letting the tension drain from my body . My heart was still pounding , and my palms felt mmy . All of this happened because of you . If you hadnt gone to Ramsey , acting like ¡­ I trailed off , unable to finish the words . A bitch ? A slut ? Nymeris finished , Is that the new name you want to call yourself ? I groaned , pushing myself to my feet . That was close , Nymeris . Its okay if Im freaking out . I muttered under my breath . Just tell him it was you , L . Whats the worst that can happen that hasnt happened before ? You heard what he said to the High priestess . Hes looking for you ; he didnt sound like he will harm you when he sees you . Hes our mate , L ¡­ how many times do I have to say this . I scoffed . You dont know Ramsey like I do , Nymeris . You just met him . And youve known him since forever ? she retorted . L ¡­ you have this bad habit of picking through someones words and hearing whatever suits your mood , and then you self sabotage and act like the victim . Ramsey is a nice person , better than your Nathan . I opened my mouth several times , too shocked to make a sentence . Ramsey is nicer than Nathan ? Yes ! she replied . Nathan bears grudges and looks like the kind of person that would remind you every day of your life , while Ramsey is only cold on the exterior . Hes a sweet man . Oh , please ! I hissed . You dont have to say nice words about him to get in bed with him . Mate or not , Im not ready to trust him , Nymeris . Im speaking from experience and another reminder : Nathan is the person in our life now . Hes my boyfriend . So , please dont confuse it and forget yourself . Ramsey has a fianc¨¦e already . Shes practically his mate and wife . You cant tell me what to do , L . The only instructions I would take from you are regarding changing my form or not . Otherwise , youre always mistaken . Wrong about your emotions , intuitions and sometimes , I wonder if youre even the Moonsinger . You have bad taste in everything , including men . Getting roasted by my wolf wasnt what Id envisioned . It was far from it . For some reason , Nymeris wasnt scared to tell me exactly how she felt . She practically has no filter . 11:05 100 Better day I didnt wait for her to finish . I disconnected from her immediately , breathing in the mid morning breeze to calm the angry tremors teasing at the edge of my mind . I also pushed the lingering sensation of Ramseys presence out of my mind . A few minutester , I arrived at the training ground . The whole ce buzzed with activity . Warriors sparred in pairs while others practised forms . under the watchful eyes of the training instructor . I hovered at the edge of the ground , my eyes following each trainee . Despite still feeling sore from todays fighting and barely resting afterwards , I felt a strange itch -a restless need to do something physical . However , I had arrivedte , and no one was admitted . to the training ground after the morning drills . Resigning to my fate . I leaned against the dwarf fence and continued watching them , trying to store their tactics in my head . I was so engrossed in it that I didnt notice someone talking to me until a shadow fell before me , blocking out the morning sun . When I looked up , it was the training instructor . He was a burly Gamma with greying hair and a gravelly voice . Moonsinger ? He looked surprised and awkward at the same time . I cringed at the word Moonsinger but maintained a polite smile . Just L would do , Gamma Theo , I said quietly , straightening my spine and giving him my hands to shake Oh ! he nodded , cleaning his palms on his trainers before shaking my hand lightly . Its just that I dont know what title to give you yet . Anyways , Im surprised to see you here . I was told you went into a semia up until yesterday , but you dont look like you were sick . Tell me about it , I chuckled . I think its the gics . I always look this good whenever I recover from any illness . He didnt believe me . I could see it in his eyes , but he simply nodded . Thats a relief, then . Are you feeling better now ? Better than I have in the 23 years of my life . Good ! he sighed with relief . I was so worried wed pushed too hard on youst time . Alpha Ramsey threatened to punish us ¡­ Ramsey I mean , Alpha Ramsey threatened you ? Why ? He said I let you spar with someone with more advanced skills than you . As if I didnt spar with him first ¡­ I scoffed under my breath . Im so sorry about that , I said . Dont worry , it wasnt your fault . I wasnt feeling great that day , but I am now ,pletely fine . I hesitated , then added . I know Imte for todays training , and its almost done , but ¡­ could I join ? What ? his eyes widened with shock . Im sorry , but I cannot allow that . You just recovered . 1 11:56 Better days ah What ? his eyes widened with shock . Im sorry , but I cannot allow that . You just recovered . I dont want to be the one who has to exin to that young priestess why youre passed out on my field again . She almost fought with me I swallowed theughter that bubbled to my throat at the picture of Nanny trying to fight this giant standing in front of me . I promise . I said solemnly . The moment I feel any difort , Ill step back . Please ¡­ He shook his head . Im sorry ¡­ I cant ¡­ I pouted my lips , trying to make a cute face at him human girls do this a lot ,, and it always works Please ! I drawled with an unnatural high pitched tone . I promise to be careful . Just for a few minute . I need to exercise my body a bit . It feels stiff from lying in one position for a long time . He stared at me for a few seconds before he nodded with a grunt . Im only doing this because youre the nicest woman Ive ever seen . But only light drills . If I see you wavering , youre out . Thank you ! I raised my hands , indicating for him to pick me Gamma Lycans was practically giant physically . Most of them grow as tall as 67 or more . He picked me up like I weighed nothing and brought me to the other side of the dwarf fence . I quickly ran to the small stall with their training safety kits ,, and a momentter , I was ready . Watch carefully Gamma Theo began by demonstrating intermediate defensive moves since I already knew a lot of basic defensive moves . I watched him , taking note of all his movements . Keep your stance firm but flexible , he instructed , correcting my posture by nudging my with his boot . Good . Now , step and strike . knee I executed all the defence moves with a fluidity , which surprised me . It was as if my body was the one that remembered all the techniques and not my brain , and all my strikes were perfect . After a few more rounds of practice with him , he paired me with a sparring partner a broad shouldered warrior with years of experience training with newbies , ording to the Gamma . The warrior came toward me , a friendly smile on his face . Dont hold back , he teased . Wouldnt dream of it , I replied , my grin matching his . The sparring began , and the moment the warrior made his first move , I reacted instinctively , sidestepping effortlessly and countered with a punch of my own , my knuckles grazing his shoulder with enough force to make him stagger back a step . The other warriors training paused in their drills to watch ; their eyes had gone round with 30 160 Better days ahead . +53 The other warriors training paused in their drills to watch ; their eyes had gone round with disbelief as I moved with speed and a precision that only long time warriors could . My footwork was wless ; my strikes were powerful yet controlled . Every move I made was calcted as though Id been training for years . When the match ended with the warrior on the ground , panting and grinning up at me , Gamma Theo approached ; he looked stunned . How did you ¡­ he began , then caught himself . Where did thate from ? Where did you learn to move like that ? Why didnt you show these the other day ? he asked , half usatory , half impressed . I shrugged , wiping sweat from my brow , but I was trying toe up with a quick exnation . My moves , too , had surprised me . I used to train back at my pack . Twice a day with the Alpha . I guess it stuck , andst time , I was sick . Gamma Theo nodded slowly , though his expression suggested he wasnt entirely convinced . Well , this is so impressive . Keep it up . When the training session ended , I walked back to the pack house feeling invigorated , alive in a way I hadnt felt before . My muscles that should have been sore felt strong , and if anything , it was as if the training had given me several bouts of energy , and my mind was clearer than it had been in days . Thinking about everything that had changed in less than 24 hours , I knew better days were ahead . Chapter 161 161 The promise ¡­ L When I arrived at my room , the warm scent ofvender greeted me . Nanny was there , smoothing the wrinkles from my bedspread . The windows and curtains were open to let in light. and a cool breeze . The entire room looked sparkling and brand new . She looked up as I entered , her face lighting up with a smile . Done with training already ? she asked surprisingly gently . I blinked . I expected her to scold me for going to train barely hours after recovering . Yes , I nodded , staring at her cautiously . Good ! she nodded and returned to her task , humming softly to herself . I stood there for a few minutes , hoping she would snap at me , but she didnt . She must have noticed I was still there because she looked up again . Did you want something ? she asked . No , I shook my head . The maids would have cleaned the room . Youre at that age when you shouldnt be bending so much . Thats a wonderful way to say thank you , she murmured without looking at me . I raised you well . Thats not what I mean , Nan , I sighed . I feel so bad that youre cleaning my room . I can do that . * Ive always cleaned your room whenever you recover from an illness and back when we still lived together . Its something I enjoy doing taking care of you ! Im 23. You dont have to do that anymore . Why ? she paused , straightening . Because youre still the messiest 23 year old I know . I saw dirty clothes under your bed and unspreadundry in your bathroom . Not to talk of your clothes . are not properly arranged in your wardrobe . Who knows , that might have caused the illness . Nan ! Iughed despite myself . You sound like my mother . She didnt answer ; she was fluffing my pillows now . So ¡­ youre not going to say anything about me , training ? I know youre angry . You should scold me now thanter . She gave me a once over and continued with her fluffing . I wish I were y , but Im not . Ive realized that I spend half my energy running after you, begging you to eat healthy , asking you to document your heat so your pheromones dont take you unawares , arguing with you about your choices ¡­ but you dont listen . Im going to let you do whatever you want to do . Be my guest if 11:56 1/4 161 The promise She gave me a once over and continued with her fluffing . I wish I were angry , but Im not . Ive realized that I spend half my energy running after you , begging you to eat healthy , asking you to document your heat so your pheromones dont take you unawares , arguing with you about your choices ¡­ but you dont listen . Im going to let you do whatever you want to do . Be my guest if you want to train barely five hours after recovering . I wont stop you from killing yourself . I stifled anotherugh . Why was she being so dramatic today ? I crossed the room to where she was and hugged her from behind , wrapping my hand around her waist . They were light training , and Gamma Theo was worried that you might beat him , so he ensured I didnt overdo it . Dont worry , Nan ¡­ nothing will happen to me . She nodded , but I didnt miss the sadness in her eyes . Have you thought about going back to our lives ? Dont you think weve been here for too long ? I snugged deeper into her , sighing as her soothing scent calmed my nerves . Thats what I thought , but these days , Im beginning to feel like I will miss all of these if I go . Plus , Nathan hasnt been coronated yet , and I promised ¡­ Do you even have any ns of leaving ? she interrupted me , turning to face me and causing me to take a step back . Nan , please , not this Nathan ¡­ again . They need me here . I told you . Ive decided to take on the role , and I want you to put yourself first for once , L , she interrupted me again before returning to her task . Maybe youd see that youre not needed here . ant us to I didnt say anything . This was not the first time she had brought this up , and I didnt want fight . Something was clearly wrong with her , and I wished she would tell me . T II go shower really quick , I said instead , escaping to the bathroom . After showering , I entered the room and dried my hair with a towel . Nanny was still there . She sat at the edge of my bed , her expression nk as she stared into nothing . She looked sad ¡­ , and the aura around her felt miserable , but I didnt know how to ask . Im not good with things like that . So , I cleaned my body and put onfy clothes . When I was done , I sat down at my vanity table to do my hair . Immediately , Nanny came to me , cing a small gift box on the table before she stood behind What is that ? I plodded gently . A little gift , she replied . Its a few weeks before your birthday . Consider it an early birthday gift . Oh ! I smiled at her . Thank you . Reaching for the gift box , I opened it and gasped with shock when I saw a string of tiny white . 11:50 124 161 The promise When I saw them . Nanny smiled behind me , tears glistening in her eyes . They reminded me of you from when you were a baby . You were so beautiful ¡­ even now ¡­ much more and ¡­ a tear rolled down her check . Do you like it ? I nodded , wondering what was making Nanny so sad . I love it . Can you put them on for me ? She nodded and took the pearls from me . I noticed that she was trying so hard to control the tears now . I watched as she sped the ne around my neck . As soon as the pearls rested against my skin , they fitted perfectly , and a strange dizziness washed over me . I gripped the edge of the vanity , the room swimming for a moment before clearing . When I looked up . I caught Nannys reflection in the mirror . The tears wereing in torrents now . I turned immediately , sping her hand . Nan , whats wrong ? Have I done something to upset you ? Im sorry . She shook her head quickly , a trembling smile on her lips as she cupped my face with both hands . No , darling . Its nothing , dear . Just ¡­ tears of joy . You were in aa for two days , and I was so scared . Im d youre back . After she said that , she pulled me into a tight hug ; her whole body was trembling as she held me , sobbing loudly now . Her hug felt different desperate , as if she was holding onto something precious that might slip away . I let her hold me until she was spent . When she finally pulled back , her hands lingered on my shoulders . Her expression was sombre now , and her cheeks still had tear stains . Promise me something , Ly ¡­ she said with a shaky voice . Anything at all , I replied without hesitation , even though I was caught off guard . * If ¡­ in the future ¡­ you find out that Ive lied to you about certain things , kept secrets from you , that Ive not been entirely truthful about many things ¡­ she paused as her eyes filled up with tears again . Promise me youll find it in your heart to forgive me . I blinked , taken aback . Nan , what are you talking about ? Just promise me , she insisted , her grip on my shoulder tightening slightly . Was she worried I would be angry if I found out about her Sigma status ? Guilt tugged at my chest as I imagined the burden she must have carried , keeping such a secret . I wish I could tell her more than anything that I knew some parts , at least . But I wanted her to tell me herself . I didnt want to take that away from her . I promise , I said softly , covering her hand with mine . Youve done so much for me . I could never hold anything against you . She broke into another heartbroken sob , managing a smile through her tears . Thank much . you so I leaned forward wranning her in another hug You dont need to worry .. ? I murmured 161 The promise ¡­ But as I held a sobbing Nanny again , a small nagging voice in the back of my mind wondered if there was more to it that I didnt know , as though there was a truth looming just out of my reach . I pushed the thought aside . I made a promise , and I would stand by whatever came . Chapter 162 162 After everything weve shared ? Nathan I leaned back in my office chair , phone pressed to my car , with a smile tugging at my lips as Ls voice filled the room through the phone . The warmth of her voice was the only antidote to my endless tasks and preparations for the Harvest Moon Festival . I miss you , L , I said softly , sighing with longing that was bing hard to suppress ¡­ It feels like I havent seen you for ages . I miss you more , she sighed . I honestly wanted to return as soon as I recovered , but the High Priestess would not hear a word of it . She insists I should wait until after the Harvest Moon S Festival , and then I can go with you ! Yeah , I nodded , ncing at the scattered reports on my desk . You wouldnt miss me if you saw this mountain of work Im buried under . Everyones running around like their tails are on fire . Weve enjoyed a week without any Feral threat ; nothing has been sighted since then . So , were preparing for the festival . Patrols , food arrangements , the elders seating n its madness . Sounds like fun to me , she chuckled . Its not different here , though . We had some Priestess from the Moon Temple over yesterday , and Ill be joining them in performing some barricade spells on the borders of the White Moon Pack . I heard theyve been travelling to packs all over the region . Yeah , they came to oursst week . Its temporary . But you dont have any powers ; how are you helping them ? I wish I knew . They insisted , and theyve been giving me this weird stare . One of them outrightly asked me if Nanny was my real mom . My heart skipped a beat . I didnt know how long it would take until Nanny revealed the truth to L . As much as Ive been itching to tell her , it wasnt in my ce . Still , I was getting anxious by the day . The more L blossomed into a woman , the more she was beginning to look like her mother . Dont take it to heart ¡­ thats how they all are , I finally responded , trying to make light of the situation . Anyways , you should brace yourself because when you be a Luna ¡­ therell be more work for you . The Elders are trying to pass it intow , something about letting women train and being managed by the Luna of every pack . They want to ensure everyone can defend themselves against the Feral attack . Here , children from ages 6 are enrolled on a -training school that teaches basic defence skills and survival . But dont worry , Im sure itll not be as bad as it was predicted . Yeah ! I murmured , drawing in a deep sigh . Hmm ¡­. are you sure you dont want me to take over as Alpha for a day ? You sound tired , L said . Tempting offer , but Id rather have you here for other reasons , my voice dropped slightly , < 162 After everything weve shared ? Tempting offer , but Id rather have you here for other reasons , my voice dropped slightly , making Lugh again . Her light heartedness eased the tension in my shoulders . Speaking of the Festival , I continued . Is there anything you want me to bring to White Moon Pack when Ie ? Anything at all . There was a pause from her end before she answered . Just you , Nathan . Thats all I want . Ragnar growled with excitement as my heart swelled . Done . Ill wrap myself in a bow if thats what it takes . Weughed together , talking about everything and nothing at once . I was happy , and something had changed . I didnt know if it was the distance or something else , but L was different to me from how she was before . Wed spend hours on the phone talking , theres been no mention of Ramsey ¡­ and I could feel the longing in her voice too whenever she spoke . Was she falling for me already ? I wonder when the first snow of the year would start , her voice broke into my thoughts . Itste this year . I know its your favourite season of the year ; dont worry , itlle soon enough . As I leaned forward to adjust a document on my desk , the door to my office swung open without warning . rissa came into view with a bright smile on her face and a food basket beside her . I sighed inwardly , knowing what it meant . Oh ! I said , feigning surprise . Hold on , Ly . rissa just walked in . Ls voice was curious but calm . Oh ? Whats she doing there ? rissa entered the office fully , closing the door behind her . Hello , Alpha , she said cheerily . Am I interrupting something ? No , not at all , I replied automatically , though something in me wished Id said yes . What brings you here ? She lifted the food basket slightly . I was trying out a new recipe and made way too much . I wanted to share some with you . Do you mind ? And before you say no , I asked your father and your secretary , and she said you havent had anything since this morning . I nodded , ncing at the food basket before muttering into the phone . rissa brought me some food . Really ? Thats so thoughtful of her , L replied warmly . Thank her for me . L says thank you , I ryed the message to rissa , then added reluctantly . I should probably let you go . Ill call backter , okay ? Sure , nighttime is better , I should be done with whatever I need to do here . Ending the call , I ced the phone on my desk , an ufortable silence settling over the office . rissa stood expectantly with the food container . I managed to smile as I took the food from her . Thank you for his . You didnt have to . Of course I do . I dont mind doing these little things , you know . If anything , Im d I can do it . 162 After everything weve shared ? I suppressed a sigh . This wasnt the first time she was bringing me food . From the day that I saved her until now , she has brought me food and small gifts, sought me out for small favours , or found reasons to visit my office . I tried to discourage it gently without being rude , but it seems she didnt get it . Ill try itter , I said , trying to put the container inside the fridge , but she stopped me . Im dying to know if it turned out well . Can you take a few bites for me ? Please ¡­ I wanted to say No , but that might lead to another argument . So , I just nodded . Okay . I lifted the lid from the tray to reveal a steaming te of roast vegetables and herb crusted chicken . For one , it didnt look like a new recipe , but it looked appetizing . I took a bite and offered her a small smile . Its delicious . Youve outdone yourself . She beamed and moved to the couch in my office , settling in like she belonged there . She didnt look like she would be leaving anytime soon . Im so d you like it . Have you heard ? she asked . I closed the lid of the container , hoping I still had a polite smile on my face . She was going to be my sister inw soon , so ¡­ Heard what ? I asked , frowning . Im taking my mothers ce at the Harvest Moon Festival . The doctors want her to rest a lot since the baby would be due any day now I blinked in surprise . No one mentioned this to me . She shrugged . I guess they just finalized the decision . Itll be nice to represent my mother . You know , Ive never been to White Moon Pack , particrly . This seems like the perfect opportunity . I nodded absently , already making a mental note to confirm the arrangement with my father . I returned my attention to the reports on my desk , hoping she would take the hint and leave . But her next question caught me off guard . Nathan , what exactly is your rtionship My head snapped up . What ? Im just curious , rissa said lightly . You seem ¡­ close . with ? I leaned back in my chair , choosing my words carefully . L means the world to me . I love her and hope to make her my mate someday . rissas smile faltered . She stared at me for a moment , then scoffed softly . And what about Inc ? I blinked , getting confused now . Im sorry . What about you ? She stood and came to my desk . Nathan , youve always been kind to me . All those times you when I asked you what kind of woman you took care of me , the gifts , the attention , the gestures liked and wanted , you practically described me and the ¡­ kiss . I felt the blood drain from my face as I tried to process her words . rissa , I think theres been 162 After everything weve shared ? I felt the blood drain from my face as I tried to process her words . rissa , I think theres been a misunderstanding . Her voice was growing more insistent . Theres no misunderstanding . Ive felt this way for so long because you encouraged it . I waited for you to make your move , and then L returned , and it was like I didnt exist to you anymore . rissa , I said gently , standing from my chair . Ive always seen you as a friend like a sister . Her face crumpled , and her voice rose in desperation . A sister ? How can you say that after everything weve shared ? Chapter 163 163 Marrying rissa . Nathan rissa , I began firmly . The kiss youre referring to was the Truth and Dare Festival , which was like years ago . It was a game . I gave you a peck on the forehead , nothing more . L was there too . told me you But you liked me ? She cried . What ? Iughed . Yes , I like you . We grew up together , its a normal expression isnt it . Or would you rather I hate you ? Her expression darkened . You dont understand . I refused my mate because of you . My feelings for you are stronger than anything Ive ever felt.as My chest tightened . I opened my mouth to respond , but rissa came closer and reached for me before I could . I love you , she burst out . Ive always loved you . Ive waited for you all these years , Nathan ; I want to be with you . L doesnt deserve you ; you should be with me and not her . Can you calm down for a second ? I stepped back , feeling suddenly hemmed in with her in my office . Just go to the couch , and we can resolve everything amicably without tension rising My father was right . How had I missed this ? How could I not have seen the signs leading to this moment ? As I tried to find the correct response , something kind but obvious , rissa a again covered the distance between us . She reached for me again , standing on her toes , putting her hands around my neck , and tugging me toward her . Before I could react , she tried pressing her lips to mine . I jerked back instantly , my handsing up gently but firmly to push her away . Please , I begged . Stop this . This isnt right . She broke into tears as she clutched at my shirt . Im the right one for you , Nathan , she insisted , her voice breaking . What does L have that I dont ? What do you see in her ? Ive been here all along , Nathan . Im supporting you through everything ¡­ we were good before L showed up . Why cant you see me ? I am standing right here ¡­ please look at me ¡­ for once , please , she was crying profusely now . I was at a loss , struggling to find the right words to lighten the situation without causing more harm . Also , if someone should walk into my office now , they might read a different meaning into the situation , especially since she was this close to me . rissa , please ¡­ I tried again . I wanted to pry her hands away from my shirt , but I didnt want to hurt her . Can you just let me go for a minute ? Lets talk about it . Before she could reply , there was a brief knock at the door . Before it was pushed open , my father entered . He stood at the doorway for a minute , taking in the scene . I cane backter , he said , but I cut him short . No , now is fine ! I said quickly . rissa was just leaving . 163 Marrying rissa She finally let go of my shirt , quickly wiping her tears . I was just leaving Without waiting for my dads response , she hurried out of the room , leaving in her wake an ufortable silence . My dad closed the door behind her and turned to me , an unreadable expression on his face . Theres been a slight change to the logistics for the Harvest Moon and ¡­ What you saw earlier is not what you think ? I interrupted him . She just came in here and started saying ¡­ Its fine , Nathan ! my father stopped me with a deep sigh . I want to say I warned you so badly , but what good will that do ? I ran a hand through my hair , exhaling heavily . She confessed her feelings for me . I tried gently letting her down , but she wasnt hearing it . He crosses his arms , an amused glint shing in his eyes . And what are you doing to do about it ? Which of the sisters would you choose ? Dad , this is not a joke ; Im being serious here . Of course , I want L ¡­ Ive always did for the longest time . You think I enjoy everything thats happening ? Now , you cannot marry any of them , my father said slowly , the smirk on his lips deepening . Theyre sisters , and you shouldnte in between them . rissa is just a teenager ; Im sure shell have a change of mind in the near future . Im positive about that . This is just a phase and nothing more . Phase , you say ? my dad chuckled . Okay , I wish you the best of luck then , I dont know the best way to approach this , I admitted . Shes hurting , and I dont want to make it worse , but I cant encourage this . I love L ¡­ shes the one I want , and I want her to be my mate My father nodded . Since Ist confessed my feelings about L and told him about my ns to make her my mate and his vehement refusal , he hadnt said anything to me again . Then make it clear when you stand . Although , it wouldnt be a bad idea for both of you to end up together . But since you prefer the other sister , its tricky , so you must be careful . And youre th Alpha , sometimes that means making decisions that wont make everyone happy . You cannot allow this to fester . I sighed , my fathers words hitting home . Youre right . Ill talk to her again , but this time , Ill make sure theres no room for understanding Good , my father said , pping me on the shoulder . Now , can we go back to reviewing this ? he waved the documents her had in his hand . A long whileter , after we were done and my father left the room , I sat back down , trying to think of the easiest ways to deal with rissa . I picked up my phone and dialled Ls number , needing to hear her voice to remind myself of what truly mattered . When she answered , her warmth washed over me like a lifeline . Hey . I said softly . I just wanted to hear from you . 163 Marrying rissa . Sheughed . Rough day ? I contemted telling her about rissa and the earlier drama , but I decided against it . It might be difficult to exin such things over the phone . You have no idea , I murmured , closing my eyes . Later that evening , I stood in front of the Alpha building , contemting if I was making the right decision . I wanted to solve whatever misunderstanding rissa and I had before going to White Moon Pack for the Harvest Moon Festival . I didnt want to go there with guilt or anything . I wanted to be able to face L without being on my toes , but standing here now , I felt that my carefully thought out rejection was a mistake . I couldnt bring myself to go in because it felt wrong . Taking a deep breath , I decided to leave . Just as I turned to go , the front door opened , and Luna Vanessa loomed at the door . I was beginning to wonder if youd evere in . Is something wrong , Alpha Nathan ? Do you need my help with anything ? she asked . I turned to her , my face creasing automatically with a smile . Her stomach had grown more enormous than thest time I saw her . That would exin why she insisted on not travelling for the Harvest Moon Festival . None at all , I shook my head , trying to devise a suitable excuse . I learnt you wont attend the Harvest Moon Festival , so I wanted to check on you . I didnt want to intrude . Sheughed lightly . Youre not , Alpha . Thank you for checking in on me . The baby would arrive anytime soon . She said with a smile as she rubbed her engorged stomach . Thats good then ! I nodded . Ill just be on my way . So soon ? she eximed . Why dont youe and share a cup of tea with me . I wanted to refuse , but I decided to humour her a bit when I considered that she would be my future mother inw . I epted the invitation and entered . She busied herself for a few minutes , preparing the tea she brought to the living room on a tray . She handed me a cup and sipped her first , sighing with relish before she looked up at me . Hows life as an Alpha treating you ? Youve managed to lead the pack well , and Im almost regretful that I tried to stand in the way of you bing Alpha , sheughed as if it was fu Its been a whole lot , but thankfully , I have a lot of supportive people behind my back Thats good to know ! she nodded . Have you thought about who you want to be your Luna ? I choked on my drink , spilling a small amount on my shirt . Oh ! she hurried , peeling out some wipes from the wipe container on the coffee table . Are you alright ? she asked . Yeah , I nodded , cleaning the tea stains . She nodded in response and repeated her first question . Dont think I am nosy , she added , but 0 C 163 Marrying rissa She nodded in response and repeated her first question . Dont think I am nosy , she added , but I was just thinking if youd like to marry my daughter rissaltit may be a surprise , but its the only way to strengthen your reign as an Alpha . Having a mate with Alpha blood will make your children hybrids abination of both worlds , and I think it will be a perfect union . Comment Chapter 164 164 Voice in my head ¡­ Nathan I stormed out of the living room towards the entrance of the Alpha building and I shoved the door open , barely restraining myself from mming the door . Anger pure rage coursed through my veins like molten , making my hands shake at my sides and my jaw tighten . The audacity . I growled under my breath . Luna Vanessas presumptuous suggestion that I marry rissa still rang in my cars . Even though it was being reechoed in my mind , each word sounded like an insult . How dare she ? How dare Luna Vanessa suggest I marry rissa ? Reminding me of my status as a Beta Wolf like Im somemon Omega she canmand at will ! Ragnar rumbled in disagreement . Luna Vanessa didnt mean it that way . Im sure she only wants you to marry risis to strengthen your title and the pack . Having an Alpha wife has a lot of advantages and it would mean that your children ¡­ Can you stop the nonsense youre going on about ? What about L ? Shes agreed to marry us , Ragnar . Did you forget ? Shes also the daughter of the Alpha ¡­ what are worrying about now ? Is she really ? Ragnar sighed . I just feel strange these days , Nathan . I feel that L may not be the one for us , and maybe were forcing things . I wish youd just sit back and think things through . That would do so much for us than blindly epting everything , dont you think ? I know she confessed she wants to marry us , but ¡­ it feels like shes doing it out ofpulsion . e given Shut up , Ragnar ! I bristled , feeling my anger heightening . And no talks about that . Ive everything for this pack . My loyalty , my strength , my life everything ! And now , you all want to deny me of the one thing I want the most and barter me off like a prize ? I raked my hand through my hair , tugging at my strands . Does anyone care to consider my feelings ? I love L ¡­ so fucking much , and I want to be with her . No one is disputing that , Nathan , Ragnar sighed . A few years ago , I could see the passion , the intensity of the love you had for L , but ¡­ maybe things have changed . A slight pause ¡­ .. What if you no longer love her like before and youre doing this to teach Ramsey a lesson or maybe its something else ¡­ infatuation or a feeling of indebtedness because of how she helped you through your mothers death ? Maybe if you look closely enough , youd discover that ¡­ you dont really love L like you think , and youre doing this because you feel responsible for her . Rubbish ! I thundered . Shut up this moment , Ragnar ! How dare you question my feelings ? I am your wolf . I am a part of you , Nathan ¡­ I can tell what you feel about someone . I really can . You cant ! I retorted , Because if you did , youd be able to know that I love L dearly and not give me this nonsense excuse and you want me to choose rissa ? There was a momentary pause on Ragnars end before he said , Yes , nothing is wrong with her and she loves you dearly . rissa ? my voice dripped with disdain . Of all people . Just because shes the Alphas daughter ten in my head . 164 Voice in rissa ? my voice dripped with disdain . Of all people . Just because shes the Alphas daughter doesnt mean Ill fall in line . This is pure maniption . Using my position against me . Reminding me that ¡­ No one is manipting you , Ragnar interrupted . There was no ill intentioning from Luna Vanessa . Stop interpreting it as that . Besides , the seven core Alphas have been able to preserve their power and true blood by marrying each others children all these years . None of them marry lower than their rank . L is not lower than my tank ! Shes Alpha Logans daughter ¡­ I screamed . My feet had taken me to the edge of the forest now . She is his bastard . Maybe if she had been a man , she would have stood a better chance , but you know werewolves are intentional about things like this . No one would ever recognize L as his legitimate child . Luna Vanessa was kind enough to ¡­ ENOUGH !!! I screamed ¡­ Im done listening to you . Youre making everything worse . And youre running away from the truth . You have been running away for the longest time . You want to make yourself a scapegoat and sacrifice everything youve been through . Look at Ramsey ¡­. he knows what his duties are , and he chooses his duties , knowing that the lives of thousands of people depend on his decision . He loves L , but hes not driven by it . He has remained logical and sane through it all ¡­ Ragnar , dont you think treating her like shit is illogical ? I fired back . He picked a side . Hes a great leader , Nathan . Putting your feelings first before your people ¡­ Ragnar sighed . Its a bad call and a sign of weakness . I am not weak ! I shot back , hating where this conversation was going Staying in a dungeon for four years doesnt mean youre strong . It shows youre indecisive and unsure about what you want out of life . A focused man would know that to love a woman , he shouldnt make himself a scapegoat in easily avoidable situations . He continued ¡­ You strife to protect her and secure her , things which you could not do because you were in the dungeon . Ragnar sighed . Tve allowed you to do what you want all these years because youre my owner , but its time to open your eyes ¡­ its not toote to make amends . So , you want me to leave L for Ramsey ? The same man that mistreated her ? The same man that knows if he makes her his mate now , she wouldnt need to endure the tauntings she would have from years ago if he had caved in to his desires and dered her his mate . The people wille for his head and not just that ¡­ for Ls , too . Itll make her more depressed , kill her inside slowly ¡­ but he waited and you all think he did that because he was ashamed of her . I paused , considering Ragnars words . A true man protects what he wants dearly , even if it means keeping her like a secret . Even if it meant L crying and feeling like he hated her . Come to think of it ¡­ who she is now is solely because of her and not because he influenced or aided her . If ever they get mated in the future . 164 Voice in my head ¡­¡­ .. A true man protects what he wants dearly , even if it means keeping her like a secret . Even if it meant L crying and feeling like he hated her . Come to think of it ¡­ who she is now is solely because of her and not because he influenced or aided her . If ever they get mated in the future , people would see her as the Moonsinger , the saviour of our world , and not some defect with uncontroble pheromones . Id rather die alone than be shackled to someone I feel nothing for , I vented . If you marry L ¡­ youd feel something disgust . I let out a frustrated snarl and began stripping off my shirt . My muscles were taut with pent up . energy . It was no use talking to Ragnar . I need to run . You need to listen to me , Ragnar sighed . Stop running away from the truth . Without responding , I shut him out and broke into a sprint , taking off into the woods , my legs pumping as I tore through the dense forest in my human form . The forest blurred around me as I ran faster and faster , my lungs were burning with each breath , the cool wind biting at my exposed skin . I didnt slow down . I wanted to outrun the anger , the frustration , the suffocating weight of expectations and , most of all , the Truth . I didnt stop until my muscles were screaming in protest , finally , I copsed at the base of an oak tree . Swe dripped down my face as I panted , trying to catch my breath . The bark was rough against my bare back , grounding me as I tilted my head back and closed my eyes . For a while , there was only the sound of my breathing and the rustling of leaves in the wind . Then a faint crunch of twigs snapped me to attention . My head snapped up , my eyes narrowing as I whipped around , ring at the figure approaching . Dont you dare ! I growled , rising to my feet and brushing the dirt from my pants . Im not in the mood . Chapter 165 165 Voices in my head II [ Warning : Slightly triggering episode ] Nathan The figure stopped and chuckled a low , eerie sound that sent a shiver down my spine . I here I was trying to be sneaky this time I scoffed , my lip curling in disgust . Go learn some propriety . I spat . And get out of my head . Youre not real . I know youre just an illusion and I wont let you mess with my mind . The figure smirked , stepping closer . Oh , but Im real enough , arent I ? You hear me , you see me , you feel my presence . Thats all that matters . I clenched my fists . Stay out of my head . Itughed again . The sooner you ept me , Nathan , the better itll be for both of us . It moved closer , its form shifting like smoke in the wind . Were more alike than youd like to admit . We share the same pain , the same hatred for Ramsey , and even the same love. Im not interested in bing your henchman , I cut in sharply . If you want to punish Ramsey so badly , do it yourself . The figures expression darkened as he glided towards me , reaching out a hand that went through mine . Isnt it fascinating that I can reach you like this ? it mused . You feel me because were connected . That day through the portal , I felt it and you felt it too that delicious little darkness in your heart . It paused , its presence growing heavier . The darkness is your true strength and it will grow . Im offering you the chance to nurture it properly . To exact the revenge you truly desire . My chest heaved with anger and fear warring inside me . Youre wrong . Im not evil . I agree , the figure tilted his head , his eyes gleaming . Not yet . But Im allowing you to explore what you can do to your hearts content . To do what you kept thinking about buried above the ground in that dark dungeon for four years . Damn ! Let go already , Nathan ! I stared at the figure for a long moment , my heart pounding . Then , without a word , I walked past the figure , ignoring it , but it showed up in front of me again . Go fuck off , I snarled , my patience finally waning . The next time youe to me again , Il make sure I harm you in a way youd never seeing . I am not evil . The illusion finally vanished , and I was alone once again . I stood still for a moment , trembling , my hands still clenched into fists , and my breath had gone shallow . I am not evil , I muttered desperately , trying to quell the quiet voice in my heart that was saying otherwise . I am not evil . I am not evil . I didnt stop until the trembling in my hands subsided . After several deep breaths , I turned and ran back to the pack . Emerging from the forest and heading toward the Central Pack building , saw my father running toward me , his brows furrowed with anxiety . Nathan , where the fuck have you been ? he demanded , but before I could respond , he 165 Voices in my head II Nathan , where the fuck have you been ? he demanded , but before I could respond , he continued urgently . Theres been an attack at the Pup Daycare Center . Ferals broke in and theyre specting that theyre a lot of injured pups , My blood ran cold . The Pups ? Yes ! he nodded , his eyes shing with impatience . You went for a run in that damn forest again ? his eyes hovered the length of my body . You know what ? I dont have time for that . Fucking do what you want , but now , your pack needs you . I asked a Gamma to bring the car around . No sooner had the sentence left my dads mouth than his car pulled up in front of me . Immediately , he opened the car , and I entered , followed by him . As we drove , I couldnt fight the urge that this was rted to the apparition I saw moments ago . When did the attack happen ? I turned to my father . * Is that even important ? he retorted . Just answer me , Dad ¡­ goddamnit ! I swore ¡­ feeling the tightness in my chest return . My father stared at me suspiciously , before he sighed and replied . About twenty minutes before I saw you . Approximately the time that the apparition had disappeared . I tapped on the seat of the Gamma driving . Move this car , for fucks sake ¡­ drive faster . I didnt wait for the car toe to a stop . I was already out , running towards the daycare centre . What I saw made my heart clench . The building was in shambles windows shattered , furniture overturned , toys scattered across the floor . Everywhere I looked , frightened pups clung to their parent , crying ; their faces etched with fear and grief . Whos in charge here ? I demanded , my voice cutting through themotion , waving at the people scampering to their feet to greet me . A middle aged woman stepped forward . Her face was pale and tear streaked . I am Alpha Nathan Tell me what happened ? I demanded gently . How many people were injured ? The woman shook her head . We were in the middle of a lesson when they came Ferals at least five of them , out of nowhere . They ¡­ they didnt directly attack the children , but they destroyed everything . Their presence terrified the children , but they didnt seem to be concerned about them . They just destroyed everything . One of our nannies tried to stop . and got scratched . Weve sent her to the hospital , but otherwise ¡­ she swallowed hard . It was mostly property damage and scared children . them I released the breath I hadnt realized Id been holding . Ill cover all the damages immediately . I promised . Thank you for not panicking and attacking the Ferals . It could have been more violent than that . Therell be a next time ? The womans eyes widened with terror . I held her shoulders and shook my head . I would never allow that to happen again . Dont worry . 105 Voices in my head I I held her shoulders and shook my head . I would never allow that to happen again . Dont worry . Now go home and rest up , okay ? She nodded and thanked me . As I turned to leave , a familiar voice echoed in my mind . That was just the beginning , the voice said , Next time you tell me to fuck off , therell be dead . bodies . Chapter 166 166 Harvest Moon Festival Arrival Day ¡­ Miriam My heart swelled with pride as I stood near the edge of the training arena , watching L read the itinerary . Her poise and confidence reminded me so much of the life I once had . The youth I thought would never end . Now watching L my child , grow into a better version of everything I was , made my eyes red with unshed tears . I had thought having the baby would ruin my life forever , but now Im d I did and listened to keep my baby . She was the best decision I ever made . Today was the first day of the Harvest Moon Festival . Not only were packs arriving in their pairs : and numbers , but every hand was on deck to ensure the festival went well . Mother Liora had entrusted L with the significant task of managing all the young apprentices that hade to the pack . Their job was to ensure the festival arena remained free from dark energy . L finished reading . Her voice was firm but kind . Make sure to double check every corner of the arena , she instructed . We cant afford even a hint of negativity seeping into this celebration and Ferals . The apprentices nodded earnestly , some already dispersing to their assigned areas . L then turned to me , practically bouncing on her toes as her eyes sparkled with excitement . Nan ¡­ Im going to the gates , she said . Nathan should be here any minute now , and I want to be the first person to wee him . Without waiting for more than my acknowledging nod , she darted away , leaving me to handle the rest of the delegation . I watched her disappearing back , a fond smile on my face when suddenly , a voice came to me from behind . What is that girl doing wearing the white pearl ? the voice asked . It was Terra . They selected Terra , like the other priestesses , to attend the Harvest Moon Festival , representing the current ailing Wisewoman . Her presence here should fill me with joy but more than anyone , Ive been dreading this confrontation . Also , as I have stopped talking with Mother Liora , this was her doing . She must have briefed everything on Terra . What were you thinking , Miriam ? she followed up without waiting for me to answer her first question . We need to talk about that white pearl around the Moonsingers neck The smile on my face faded as I sighed heavily . Not now , Terra , I said in a low voice , ncing around to ensure no one was listening . Im not in the best of mood to talk about anything right now . I turned to leave when Terra grabbed my arm , forcing me to stop . That pearl is sacred to Sigma , Miriam ! You know this . It was designed specifically for Sigma females when they first get their wolves . Its meant to help them control their extraordinary power . Its not somemon trinket to be used as a wolf taming essory , so why do you have it on her ? Youve gone too far this time The uestion in Tarrae union irritated me . You think I dont know what that nearl C 106 Harvest Moon Festival Arrival Day The usation in Terras voice irritated me . You think I dont know what that pearl represents ? I snapped , yanking my arm free . Im doing whats best for her . L doesnt know the truth about herself yet , and I intend to keep it that way until shes ready Terra scoffed . Open your eyes , Miriam . Shes no longer a two year old . Shes an adult . Why are you still keeping things from her ? Because shes not ready yet ! I said through gritted teeth , fighting the urge to scream . Why do you all think adulthood is a gateway to everything ? Do you know what she has been through ? What she had to suffer for the longest time and now that she can finally put her legs up ¡­ you want me to tell her that she stands at risk of being punished killed for who she is ? And you think having her wear the pearl would help her ? Do you know what it means to suppress a wolf that doesnt have a Sigma host ? Its a training tool , Miriam , a crutch for young Sigma wolves to learn control . By doing this to her , youre holding her back denying her wolf the freedom to express itself . Ill find a way to regte it , I said quietly . And for the love of the gods , tell Mother Liora to stop meddling . This is my daughter , my decision . And Im your friend , Miriam , and as a friend , Im giving you a wise council . This would not end well . Fine , we all agree shes your daughter , but you cant shield her forever , Miriam . If this continues , you might put her at a greater risk so , Im begging you as a friend to s stop . Youre going to have to face her and Mother Liora eventually . Im not interested in talking to Mother Liora again . Cmon , Miriam , Terra sighed . The other priestesses have noticed that theres a friction . Stop avoiding her . Maybe another time , I continued quietly . Right now , I want to deal with one thing at the same time . I turned on my heel , walking away before Terra could respond , leaving her standing alone in the courtyard . Everything she had said was true . However , if I regted the pearl , like giving Ls wolf freedom once every two or three weeks , everything would be fine , and that was the only way I could stop everyone from knowing she had a wolf . As I made my way back toward the pack house , I saw L . My heart softened at the sight of her walking next to Nathan . A genuine smile lit up her face , and she linked hands with Nathan as they walked and talked . asionally , she wouldugh or grin at something he said . The scene brought a sad smile to my face . My daughters happiness was worth any price I might have to pay . L more than anyone deserved to be free , but that freedom woulde with truths I wasnt ready to share . My attention shifted to the delegate from Blue Ridge , walking at a distance behind Nathan . My body tensed as I scanned the group , bracing myself and dreading to see Luna Vanessa after all these years , but she was nowhere to be found . 166 Harvest Moon Festival Arrival Day .. Was she stilling ? Or did she stop to do something beforeing to the pack house ? It was unlike her to miss such an important event , especially not the Harvest Moon Festival . Something must have happened . Looking for someone ? A deep voice rumbled behind me . I felt my wolf stir at the familiar scent even before I turned . I tried to look startled when I saw Beta Jeremy standing behind me , his broad shoulders blocking out the mid evening sun . His presence was asmanding as ever , but there was something in his eyes a softness that made my wolf want to lean closer . The same softness that had gotten me into trouble all those years ago . My heart thundered in my chest as memories threatened to surface memories of stolen moments and whispered promises , of choices made and paths not taken . The secrets I have carried seemed to grow heavier under his neutral , knowing gaze . Jeremy , I managed ,posing myself and hating how my voice wavered slightly . I didnt hear youe . I didnt expect to see you here . I thought with Logan gone , youd ¡­ Im still Alpha Nathans Beta , he answered me before Ipleted the question , Until he finds the perfect recement and why am I here ? his lips curved into a small smile , but his eyes shed with an intense coldness that frightened me . The Harvest Moon Festival is a time for reunions , isnt it ? For facing the past months and celebrating surviving them all . I understood the double meaning in his words . My fingers unconsciously clutched at the side of my dress , trying to match his gaze . Sure , I nodded . Wee We stood there in silence for what felt like a century until I sneaked a look at him , realizing he was staring at me . She didnte , he said , averting his gaze . Shes pregnant and the baby would be here soon , so she couldnte . Oh ¡­ I wasnt ¡­ I mean , I swallowed hard , trying to organize my thoughts . I wasnt worried about that , I tried to say cheerily , while I celebrated in my heart . I didnt even notice . You can lie to anyone else but me , Miriam . I know you were looking for her just now . I thought . you were going to be brazen ande to his funeral . But I guess the more one ages , the more logical they be . If you had applied the same amount of logic back then , maybe ¡­ I just remembered now ! I cut him short , backing away . I was abou High Priestess . Can we continue this conversationter on ? to go do something for the His eyes narrowed as he studied me for a moment before speaking again . And L ? How is she handling everything ? My face softened . Shes doing well . Better than I expected , honestly ! Youve been avoiding me , Miriam ! he took in a deep breath . And I have no patience for that . I am not Logan Dont bring him into this , I said sharply . Ive been busy C 166 Harvest Moon Festival Arrival Day ¡­. He wanted to say something but decided against it . Whatever you say but , the reason I wanted to see you is for you to ask your daughter , to stay away from my son . Can you do that for me ? Chapter 167 167 The forever I dream of ¡­ L I missed you , I murmured to Nathan for maybe the thousandth time since he arrived , cing my head gently on his shoulders . I hadnt realized how much I missed him until now . I missed you more , he replied , squeezing my hand gently . You look beautiful as always and ¡­ he paused for a minute , running his eyes the length of my body . Different but in a good way . Did I miss out on anything ? Im sure youve been busy , too I didnt change . I said quickly , steering the topic of my physical appearance . Since Nymeris manifested herself to me , Ive gotten manypliments about my appearance . Although , I havent felt Nymeris for a few days now , but I wanted to attribute it to the stress that came with all the Harvest Moon Festival . The first thing I would do as soon as I go back to Blue Ridge was to learn everything I need to about having a wolf . Learn everything Im supposed to learn about my wolf . I was dying to run through the forest with the moon shining brightly above us and the wind in my fur ¡­. And yes , Ive . Been busy , I continued , grinning . But its been good . I enjoy working , the apprentices are doing great too , and everythings on track for the festival : He smiled . Im so proud of you , L . Every day ¡­ and Im lucky that a few months from now , well be together forever hopefully . I smiled . I cant wait . We continued walking , talking and trying to catch up with lots of things . I noticed it was just my sister rissa walking a distance behind us , but I didnt want to think too much of it . I wanted to ask about my mother and all , but still , I was afraid I would ruin the mood . Perhapster . because Moreso , I felt a lightness in my heart that I hadnt felt in weeks , and I knew it was b Nathan was here . As we neared the central square , I noticed Nanny was watching us from a distance . Her expression was unreadable , but I waved to her like a small child , earning a sad smile in return . Nanny has been acting strange for some days now . I would wake up to find her watching me intently by my bedside ; most times , her eyes were swollen with unshed tears ; at other times , I saw sadness in them . All attempts to find out what could be the problem always end in the same thing ¡­ silence on her part . After the little details I gathered here and there from the whispers of the other priestesses , it seemed Nanny had left the Moon Temple ran away would be a perfect word . She was next in line to the High Priestess but suddenly ran away one morning and only turned up recently . However , no one seem to know why she ran away . I realized for maybe the millionth time again that there was not much I knew about her . Weve spent the better part of our life together , catering to my needs , and making sure my pheromones do not hinder my everyday life . Nanny has sacrificed so much for me ¡­ much more than all the people in my life put together The foover I dream of Nanny has sacrificed so much for me ¡­ much more than all the people in my life put togeth and the fact that she had a lot going on with her and Im unable to help her hurt me more than anything . Whats on your mind ? Nathan asked suddenly , noticing my momentary distraction . Nanny , I sighed . Shes been ¡­ differenttely . I dont know how to exin it . Shes still herself , but sometimes , I feel theres something shes not telling me . I dont know ¡­ Im just feeling like a sheep backed to a corner . I think I can handle a lot of things now , but no one wants to tell me anything and the fact that Nanny is still tight lipped hurts even more . Nathan frowned slightly . Have you asked her about it ? I shook my head . I tried subtly but I dont want to push her . I feel shes ashamed of opening up p to me and I get it ¡­ its difficult to talk about certain parts of your life you wish never happened . Shes always been there for me and I want to trust her . If theres something I need to know , shell tell me when the time is right . Nathan nodded , though he looked thoughtful . Sometimes , people keep secrets with good intentions , Ly But they can still hurt when theye to light I nced at him , sensing a deeper meaning in his words . Is there something youre not telling me ? He smiled softly , leaning down to kiss my forehead . Nothing you need to worry about right now . I didnt press further , choosing to trust him . Together , we continued towards their lodgings . As soon as we entered the room , he pinned me to the wall , sliding his hand under my dress , rough and unapologetic . Catching my eyes , he smirked when he saw the embarrassed look on my face . You were waiting for this , werent you ? Now Im here , we can practice all those things youd say to me on the phone . Well ¡­ I swallowed hard , managing a nervous smile , I didnt think ¡­ The words barely left my mouth when his lips imed mine . An instant rush of energy pools all over my body as he starts to ravage my lips . His mouth left mine , trailing wet kisses down my throat , sucking on it . He drags hungry kisses to the space in between my breasts and then down to my stomach . Nathan ¡­ I gasped , taking in shaky breaths . I cant . Please , I cant ¡­ please . What ? he pushes away from me , panting , Why ? I want you , L ¡­ please ¡­ I leave his arm , tugging at my dress that had ridden up during his exploration . I cant , Nath , until the Moon Festival is over . I cant be with a man . The High Priestess told me . What ? his face fell . Thats cruel , I mean ¡­ its not like youre a sigma or something . Why would they subject you to something like that ? As I opened my mouth to reply , a knock sounded on the door . Before Nathan could respond , the door opened and rissa walked in let me rephrase that . C 167 The forever I dream of ¡­ +107 Her gaze flitted from me to Nathan and then back to Nathan , practically ignoring me . Alpha Nathan , can I talk to you for a moment ? Itll be real quick , I promise . Nathan shifted ufortably , reaching for my hand as if he needed the extrayer of security . Cant it wait ? I just ¡­ It cannot , she said pointedly . I know I am not too small for you not to have noticed me , I tried not to show the anger coursing through me in my voice . I was here first, didnt you see ? You cant juste in and demand his attention without considering what he was doing first . Nathan , I turned to him . Whats the meaning of this ? Im sorry , Nathan said hurriedly , trying to calm me . Just go , well talk about whatever it is you wantter , okay ? No , I wont ! rissa dropped onto the bed , crossing her legs . If anyone should leave , then its her and not me . I want to talk to you . Besides , I guess she doesnt know yet ? That would exin why shes giving me this attitude . rissa , Nathan warned , I told you to stay out of it ! Know what ? I turned to Nathan , already feeling riled up . What am I supposed to know ? Its nothing consequential , darling . I promise Ill tell you , but you just have to calm down , okay ? Nathan said . I am calm , Iughed dryly . Dont I look calm enough to you ? I just need to know what is going on , but first , let her leave and I mean it . How can shee in here and disrespect me like that ? I am older than you , rissa . You should show some respect . I only give respect to people who deserve it . Theres nothing about you that demands respect , L . Plus¡­ who do you think you are ? Do you think bing an upgrade of your lowly self would make any difference or change who you are ? rissaughed . Oh , my poor girl , you have no idea . Are you going to stand here and watch her insult me ? I turned to Nathan , who just stood there with his eyes closed and both of his hand in his hair . Nathan ? L , please ! he turned to me with a pleading gaze . I just need you to trust me this time around , okay ? Ill exin everything and rissa , leave ¡­ now ! I wont ! she answered , shing him a defiant gaze . The only person who shouldnt be here is her and no one else . So , nope ¡­ I wont be leaving . Ask her to leave instead . My eyes widened with shock . I stalked over to where she was , not thinking through my reached for the neck of her blouse , dragging her to her feet . What did you just say ? I demanded . I said , youre the intruder . If anyone should leave , it should be you and not me , rissa repeated . Were dating , I fumed . And we n on taking things to the next level . Forget about it , dear ! rissa snickered . Theres no next level for you and him . actions . I 167 The forever I dream of rissa ¡­ Nathans warning growl came again . And why is that ? I challenged . You have a problem with that ? Nope ! rissa shook her head . Because Ill be marrying him instead , and not you , L Chapter 168 168 The weight of choices ¡­ Miriam Thete afternoon sun hung low in the sky , casting long shadows across the festival ground . Laughter echoed from nearby stalls as staff and servants continued to move about , making finishing touches to every arrangement . Beneath it all , Jeremys words echoed in my head , causing my blood to boil . What did you just say ? I asked . I said , he repeated icily , Tell your daughter to stay away from my son . This has gone on long enough and I wont take it anymore . I spun on my heels , my eyes zing with anger . Stay away ? Are you serious , Jeremy ? After everything , do you still want to y this game ? Grow up , already . Its been years . They love each other . Why cant you just let them be ? ¨D A bitterugh escaped his throat . Why must it always be me who sacrifices , Miriam ? His eyes darkened with old pain as he shot back . Havent I given enough ? I sacrificed everything for you . My son rotted in the dungeon for four years four years to prove his love for L ! And how does she repay him ? Thats enough ! I shouted , my voice matching my fury . My chest heaved as I red at him , my hands trembling . L didnt ask for any of this ! She never wanted your sacrifices , your sons grand gestures , or his twisted sense of duty . All she ever wanted was a normal life ! Jeremy stepped closer , his massive frame towering over me . The hatred in his eyes made my wolf want to recoil , but I stood my ground . I was ready to give up everything for you , Miriam , his voice dropped to a dangerous whisper . Everything . I was ready to ept all your baggage , all you mistake . I forgave you more times than I have ever forgiven anyone , but you chose him over me I flinched , my heart pounding in my chest . I knew where this was going , but I couldnt stop it . I met you first . I loved you first ¡­ his lips curled into a snarl . And you had to do that to me ? You betrayed me , Miriam . You threw me away as if I meant nothing . I wanted to fucking make you my mate ¡­ My throat tightened as I struggled to hold my ground at the weight of his usations . Jeremy , it wasnt like that- Dont , he interrupted . Then leaned back slightly , his gaze never leaving mine . Dont try to justify it . I loved how karma served you so well , Miriam . If not for that ¡­ The crack of my palm against his cheeks filled the air as tears streamed down my face . My breath hitched as I stared at him , my mind racing with emotions I thought I buried long ago . You have no right , I said finally . You have no right to bring up the past like this , to dredge up old wounds and use them as weapons . I made my choices ; Jeremy and I took responsibility for them and Ive lived with the consequences since then . But dont you dare me L for what happened between us ? 108 The weight of choices ¡­ His expression hardened as he stepped back , his jaw clenching tightly . Shes not innocent in this , Miriam . None of us is . I shook my head , fighting the tears that stung my eyes . You dont understand . Youve never understood . This isnt about us , Jeremy . This is about our children . Please , dont let your bitterness ruin their chance at happiness For a moment . Jeremy said nothing . He stared at the ground , then looked up , speaking quietly but with finality . You think youre protecting her , but youre only dying the inevitable . Secrets have a way of surfacing Miriam . And when they do , shell hate you for it . When she hears of her mothers escapades ¡­ he scoffed and continued I wonder what the Moon Goddess saw in you to have given you the silver mark ¡­ youre ¡­ he shook his head Youre a slut ! Tears streamed down my face as I spat . Youll never be half the man Logan is ! Fine , you met me first , but you were never intentional with me . We met not once , Jeremy , but several times . You always hesitated , then you went on all those stupid trips and left me alone ¡­ and by the time you finished hesitating , I had already made it clear that I shared a child with Logan . You were supposed to be the apprentice to the High Priestess . You were supposed to wait for me ¡­ it was just one fucking trip , Miriam . You think I didnt see women who loved me too ? I wanted to be fucked as much as you did ? Is it because I respected you ¡­ I respected your virtue as a Sigma and fucking waited and then you had a child with him , too ? It wasnt my fault . I was just a girl locked away in a temple for years . I didnt know anything . Years after we reconnected , and I found out Logan was your Alpha . I came clean . I told you we shared a baby . You said you were fine with it , but then you changed ! His lips curled into a sneer . It was fine until you started sleeping with him again , Mirima , he thundered , his voice echoing with rage , making the birds scatter from nearby trees . You were still sleeping with him ! You cheated on me repeatedly and you stand here trying to justify yourself ? Have you no shame ? His voice cracked and for a fleeting moment , raw pain reced the anger in his eyes . I loved you , Miriam . I fucking loves you so much that I didnt mind you already had a baby . Despite the years that had passed between us , I was ready to ept you again because my feelings never changed . Do you even know the things you made me do for that love ¡­ he stopped , drawing a shaky breath . Things I never did for my mate when she was alive ! My tears were rolling down my cheeks in a torrent , my heart breaking all over again as I looked at him through blurry eyes . I loved him , Jeremy , I mumbled . So much and my body ¡­ Jeremy leaned closed , his face inches from mine , his breath hot against my ear as he whispered , hatred dripping from every word . Then why did you lead me on ? Why did you make me believe I had another chance at love ? I had just lost my mate , Micim . I was heartbroken ¡­ his voice cracked . Would it have hurt you to care for me even a little ? I opened my mouth to speak , but Jeremy didnt let her . You broke my already broken heart , Miriam , and I cant forgive you for that . 168 The weight of choices . He pulled back , his eyes still cold . And thats exactly the direction my son is going now . L doesnt love him , Miriam . She loves another man , just like you did . And yet , my son has sacrificed everything for her . His voice grew louder , filled with determination . I wont let it happen . Nathan will never marry L . Not on my watch. Shell leave him , shell go fuck Ramsey just like you always did with Logan . Please ¡­ I sobbed . Dont say that What will your daughter do when she learns that her mother is a home wrecker ? You broke his family you destroyed it . Vanessa was kind enough to let you stay , to let you nurse your daughter under her roof , and you had the audacity to sleep with her mater ? Constantly ? Youre cruel , Miriam . I staggered back as if his words had physically struck me . I tried to speak , but my throat closed up , and now words came out . Jeremy continued . His eyes were dark and cold . And all your talk about wanting the best for your child was all lies excuses you gave to remain at Blue Ridge because L would have been better off with anyone but you . Your ¡­ your slut like behaviour rubbed off on her , Miriam . And now my son is paying the price for it . My hands trembled as my voice finally returned , filled with a protective rage . Dont you dare speak about my daughter like that , Jeremy ! He scoffed , his lips curling into a bitter smile . Go to hell , Miriam . And with that , he turned and walked away , leaving me standing there , shaking with anger and despair . My mind kept reeling from everything Jeremy had said . His words echoed in her head , each one a painful reminder of the mistakes she had made , the people I had hurt , and the rtionship I had destroyed . 2 I wiped at my tears with trembling hands , but they kept failing unstoppable . I wanted to scream , to fight back , to tell him that he was wrong but deep down , everything he said was the truth . But one thing I would never ept was the way he spoke about L . My daughter was not a product of my mistakes , not a reflection of my own failings . L was kind , strong , and good . She deserved love , happiness and a chance to live a life free of the shadows of the past . = Taking a deep breath , I walked back towards the pack house . I needed to find L and make sure my daughter was okay . Chapter 169 169 The Trance I Miriam ( 07 I would not let Jeremys bitterness and hatred tear me apart . I have spent too long living with regret , but Ls future was still unwritten . I would fight for my daughters happiness no matter what it took . It was already evening , and I headed towards the bonfire area , where many young people were gathered . When I reached there , I spotted L and Nathanughing together near the mes . Ls face lit up with joy as she spoke , her hands gesturing animatedly rissa was there too and Nathan watched her with a soft smile , his eyes filled with adoration . For a moment , my heart swelled with pride and hope . Maybe Jeremy was wrong . Maybe L and Nathan could find happiness together despite everything . But then , out of the corner of my eye , I saw a figure standing in the shadows , watching two of them . It was Ramsey . My heart sank as I watched the way his eyes followed L , filled with a mixture of longing and SOTTOW . I knew then that Jeremys fears werent entirely unfounded . Secrets and old wounds had a way of resurfacing , and the past was never truly buried . As I watched , the young people talking around the fire , Terras words and Jeremys words took turns flitting into my mind . While Terras words filled me with guilt and defiance , Jeremys words . scared the shit out of me . I couldnt imagine , L going through another phase of heartbreak . The mere thought of it breaks my heart . I just lingered at the edge of the clearing where the bonfire was watching them since I didnt know what to do . From the corner of my eyes , I caught sight of a Blue Ridge delegation . I know because he was wearing the packs id . But something was different . This time , a chill ran down my spine as I watched the figure moving towards L and Nathan- someone I hadnt seen before . The mans presence was subtle , almost too subtle , but my instincts screamed at me to pay attention . I couldnt ce him , but something about him felt ¡­ wrong . Before I could dwell on it further , a soft voice broke through my thoughts .. Miriam . I turned to see Terra approaching me with a serious expression on her face . What now ? I asked , coldly . Terra didnt flinch . You need to be careful , she said quietly . The Harvest Moon has a way of revealing truths whether were ready for them or not . 1/4 0 My stomach tightened , but I kept my face neutral . I know what Im doing . Terra . I hope so , she said . For Ls sake , and yours . Terra , I heard you the first time , I sighed . One more time and it would be pure nagging . Cmon , girl ¡­ I turned to face her now , The only reason why Im still being polite to you is because youre my friend but you should know your boundaries . Stop meddling , I dont appreciate it . Terra stared at me for a few seconds then shook her head . Anyways , they need you . Superior Priestess Diana is asking for you . I arched a brow . And why is that ? To gloat that Jemima is a better recement for me or what ? Tell her you didnt see me . Far from it , Terra said quietly . Its Mother Liora , she said quietly . My heart leapt as I turned to her , trying not to show the fear that crept into my heart at the information . Whats wrong with her ? Shes fallen into a trance and were trying to wake her up because a high priestess needs to open the Harvest Moon Festival . Theyve tried everything they can but shes not responding . So , they need you . I paused for a minute , the details of the vision I had in the early hours of today flitting into my mind . If the dream woulde true ¡­ the chances of Mother Liora waking up from the trance was tiny . But I couldnt voice that out . Each High priestess had a gift ¡­ For Mother Liora , she had insights into seeing things that have happened in the past while I had insight into the future . What of Jemima ? I asked quietly . Terra sighed . Please , Miriam . Stop acting dumb . Only the one who bears the silver mark can orchestrate any Harvest Moon and these are delicate times , the Priestesses have all agreed that more than ever , things need to be done in the correct order to avoid cmity which is what theyre doing . I cant , Terra , I shook my head . Im not ready to ¡­ Miriam , for Moons sake ! Terra snapped . Do you want us to cancel the Harvest Moon ? The moon will be up anytime soon and we arent even ready . For once in your life , can you just do as youre told ? Youre driving me crazy with this logical side of you . Lets go She turned on her heel and started walking away . I stared at her retreating back , sighing deeply . Remembering the strange man I saw , I quickly turned back to check on him but he was nowhere . to be found and Ramsey ¡­ Ramsey was gazing intently at me . From across the roaring me , our gazes met and held . I had a feeling that he wanted to give me an earful which Ive managed to avoid since I arrived at White Moon Pack but it was inevitable . I averted my gaze and began to walk away when I noticed someone was standing directly behind . me . I froze when I realized it was that strange man I had seen earlier . Up close , his face was 169 The Trance I averted my gaze and began to walk away when I noticed someone was standing directly behind . me . I froze when I realized it was that strange man I had seen earlier . Up close , his face was hooded but he had this weird energy about him . Composing myself , and not allowing him to realise that his ominous presence was affecting me , I made to brush past him when his hands shot out and grabbed my arm pulling me back . I staggered backwards ; my lips pressed into a thin line . What the heck is that for ? Who will you choose , Miriam ? the man said quietly . His voice was distorted , making it difficult for me to hear the words clearly . I shook his hand off my arm , ring at him . Who are you and what makes you think you can touch me ? Heughed , producing a throaty sound . I ask you again , the man said . Who will you choose ? Your daughter or the High Priestess ? My blood ran cold as my brain put together what he could possibly mean but I decided to y it cool . Who are you ? Do you want to go back to serving as a High Priestess ? Imagine all the thing you would miss out on ? Youve always hated to be confined ¡­ would you want to spend your life confined in the walls of that temple no fun , no booze and no man , the man let out a known chuckle You like your men long and thick right ? I blushed to my roots , looking around to make sure no one had heard him but everyone seemed to be busy with any other thing except me . Who are you ? I demanded again then deftly , I reached for the hood on his face , determined to it away so as to reveal his face but my hand passed through the form . I gasped with fear , as I took a step backward realizing this was an apparition . Miriam ! the manughed Choose one . You can decide to take the pearl of your daughters neck and Ill spare your dear High Priestess and make her live longer , so you wouldnt spend the rest of your life in confinement . If you refuse , Im not sure what I would do but there are lots of options . If you want something for me , stop using people who I love to threaten me . It doesnt work on me , havent you heard . Another throaty chuckle . I could walk up to her or go to her in her dreams and tell her everything you are , the voice continued So , you need to be super nice to me . Anyways , take off the pearl from her neck and we have a deal . I would preserve your precious High Priestess and let your daughter be . I studied the figure of the man standing in front of me , trying to interpret the energy around it . This was definitely a Trinax and from the way it was acting with me , I was wondering if it was Mr Dupree . It was acting too familiar . Why ? What is your reason ? Isnt it enough that you took her powers away ? What else do you want with her ? 169 The Trance There was a short pause from its end before it spoke again . Im not sure my master took all of her power because how can she still she fight us ? And the pearls are not allowing me to contact her . With dedication and grit , Im sure wed be able to disable the powers in the pearl blocking her but we have a lot of things going on and little time . Is that all ? I asked suspiciously . Is that the only reason you need her for ? Yes ! Why would we need her for something else . That could mean one thing , they dont know that she has a wolf yet . My eyes widened with realization ¡­. Oh ! I gasped , cing my hand on my chest Mother Liora ¡­ I need to go to her . I ran into the form in front of me and started sprinting towards the pack house . I need to get to Mother Liora now . Chapter 170 170 When you love someone ¡­. Ramsey I stood before the floor length mirror in my room , watching as the servant meticulously adjusted my ceremonial attire for the Harvest Moon Festival , which would begin at midnight . My room , which used to be a sanctuary , felt suffocating despite its size . My grandfather , Elder Eldric , stood near the tall windows , his cane lightly tapping the floor as he gazed at the servant . intently , as if taking his eyes away would cause something to go awry . Lenny my Beta leaned against the small reading desk at the corner of my room , reviewing my itinerary for the evening and reminding me what I had to do or not while Cassidy lounged on the chaise , scrolling through her phone . Even the servant assisting me with my attire moved silently . yet managed to add to the suffocating atmosphere . It was weird that I had almost everyone in the room who adored me , yet I felt like the most unloved person in the world . For the longest time , my grandfather would alwayse to hang around whenever there was a big festival to watch me dress up . He loved it more than anything . And then , you have to recognize , Alpha Ray , his pack had the most bountiful harvest this year up West and they paid all their taxes and pledges , too . Theres also Alpha Cade , who helped a lot of the smaller packs when they suffered through those Feral attacks months back . He sent out his warriors and protected his own pack with his family . I heard theyre all skilled warriors , Lenny was saying . One year after a child is born , regardless of the sex , theyre made to start learning basicbat skills , my grandfather chirped . So , the entire poption from the West can fight . I wish we had implemented it before . It would give me peace if I knew half the members of the White Moon Pack can deflect a blow . Dont worry , Elder Eldric , Lenny soothed him . This generation of kids were raising will be skilled warriors . Lexhaled slowly again , wishing the knot in my chest would loosen , but my chest was still heavy with emotions I could barely name . My mind wandered to the scene at the bonfire earlier L and Nathan . Their happiness had radiated like the mes themselves . Lsughter , their shared nces filled with want for each other , had stirred up a storm of conflicting emotions within me . The image of them together refused to leave my mind . Their happiness had been genuine , unforced . It was the kind of bond Id always imagined for myself- the kind of bond my parents had and something Id never quite managed to find . I sighed wearily , hoping the ached would subside . Ramsey , my grandfather broke through my thoughts . As he came closer to me , meeting my gaze in the mirror . The Harvest Moon Festival would be the perfect time to announce the new date of your joining ceremony officially . With all the packs at ease and the joy thates from this celebration , I think its time to let everyone know and it would not be selfish to go ahead as nned . I nodded silently , my reflection showing a perfect mask ofposure they hid the turmoil 14 When you love somecon ¡­ I nodded silently , my reflection showing a perfect mask ofposure they hid the turmoil withing me . Then my grandfather turned to Cassidy . Are you ready for a wedding as soon as the festival ends , my dear ? Cassidy nced up from her phone , her expression calm but distant . Yes , Elder Eldric . Im ready , she replied evenly , though there was a quietness in her tone that I couldnt ignore . She doesnt seem like herself these days . My grandfather must have noticed it too , because he frowned slightly , his eyes narrowing at her . Youve been quiettely , Cassidy . Almost too quiet . Is everything all right ? Im fine , she replied quickly . Our gaze met for a brief moment in the mirror , but she turned away immediately , offering a smile to my grandfather that didnt quite reach her eyes . Weve gone for a few days , more than a week , without any altercation , and I noticed she was no longer in my shadows like before . It was either shed be in her pack or , if she was around , she would remain confined in her room . Satisfied or maybe unwilling to press further , my grandfather nodded . The servant finally finished fastening my cloak , bowed and excused himself . My grandfather also muttered something aboutst minute arrangements and gestured for Cassidy to follow him . She rose gracefully , sparing me onest lingering nce before she left the room with my grandfather without saying a word to me . Which was so unlike her ! I was used to herints and ceaseless questions about things that didnt matter , so seeing this mute version of her ¡­ I loved it so much . Finally , it was just me and Lenny . His gaze was on me , filled with concern and curiosity as soon as the door clicked shut . He came closer , folding the itinerary and tucking it into his pocket . Are you alright ? Lenny asked softly . I sighed and shook my head . Ill be lying if I say I am . Im not , Lenny I turned to the mirror , my reflection staring back at me with a weariness that felt bone deep. Nathan came to see me earlier , I began with a hollowness in my voice . He asked for my permission to propose to L during the Harvest Moon Festival Lennys eyes widened in surprise . And you said yes ? A bitterugh escaped my lips . I did . That was the hardest yes Ive ever given in my life . Standing there , watching him as something inside me tore apart and pretending I wasnt green with envy , but the truth ? Its killing me . I adjusted my already perfect attire moving the pins as my hands trembled slightly . Everything the Moon Priest said about destiny , about bnce , about me and L ¡­ I dont believe it anymore , Lenny . Not when its this hard : Lenny sighed and patted mefortingly on my back . Shes happy with him , Ramsey , and sometimes , the greatest way to love someone is to let them go , knowing you cannot provide 170 When you love someone ¡­. Dont I deserve to be happy ? A sad smile curved my lips . Dont I deserve to be with the woman my heart loves dearly ? The woman Ive longed for . Im just worried that Ill never be what Cassidy wants and it breaks my heart every time I try to imagine our future together .. I paused , closing my eyes , literally picturing myself and Cassidy as mates . Well make each other unhappy ; I know that much . I wish I can love her even for a bit but , my heart is closed off from her entirely and I feel so bad because she deserves better . She deserves a man who worships the ground she walks on . She chooses this path herself , Ramsey . More than anyone , I know your history clearly and I know how much shes practically being chasing after you . Its not your fault that happened , and I think you should tell L about that thing What difference will it make ? I scoffed . Its not like she would leave him for me . Maybe if you had been clear about everything from that first day and tried not to be a Lycan Leader around her , maybe none of this would have happened . You see how easy it is to bond with her when you stop overthinking things and just let your feelings lead ? I dont want your lecture now , Lenny I red at him . For all your talks about things like this , youre still single . You dont want to find a mate ? I turned away from the mirror . Come to think of it , are you even dating anyone ? He chuckled . I am seeing someone currently , but you know I love to keep all my rtionships private . That way it makes breakup less messy and Im not really the marrying kind . Im the lets have fun for now kind of guy Good for you ! I smirked . our worst Lennys face softened , and he ced a reassuring hand on my shoulder . Sometimes , our fears about something can turn out to be nothing but a farce . You could ¡­ maybe , just maybe , find something real with Cassidy and then both of you might actually have a good marriage . I wanted to tell him that this was reality and not some made up fairytale , but I nodded absent mindedly . I want to be alone . He hesitated , but finally stepped back as he started for the door . Just as he reached the door , I stopped him . Have there been any sightings of the two tailed werewolf ? And whats the situation with the Ferals ? He shook his head . No sightings of the two tailed werewolf , but were sti ports about the Ferals either . Its as if they were never here reports Thank you , I murmured . Lenny nodded and left the room , closing the door softly behind him . looking , and no new Alone atst , I walked to my desk and pulled open a drawer . From it I retrieved a small , worn out picture frame . Inside was a photography of my parents . They smiled back at me from the picture , their smiles frozen in a moment of happiness I will always remember . My fathers strong arm around my mom , her eyes filled with warmth and love . I traced the edge of the frame with my thumb my heart heavy with longing and rearet 170 When you love someone ¡­ I stared at it , lost in thought until a knock startled me from my The door creaked open and L peered in . Can Ie in ? Chapter 171 171 Emotional turmoil ¡­ Ramsey o My heart nearly stopped . L had never set foot in my room before . Seeing her here felt so surreal , Quickly , I ced the frame face down on my counter . Of course , pleasee in . She entered the room , closing the door softly behind her . Her eyes were red and her hands were fidgeting nervously , I could smell her distress , I wanted to go to her but I didnt want to startle her , so I dug my heels where I stood and waited for her to tell me why she was here . I didnt know who else to go to , she began , her voice trembling slightly . Seth he told me Id find you here , I gestured toward a chair , feeling happy at her statement . Please , sit down . She shook her head firmly . No , I cant . 1 ¡­ I need to say this or I might explode . rmed , I moved closer trying tofort her but she backed away . I kept my distance when she held up her hand . Please , Ramsey ¡­ donte any closer Okay , I nodded Whats wrong ? Do you want to tell me ? I asked gently . She took a shaky breath , as tears spilled down her cheeks , rming me more . Ramsey , Im going crazy . I have to tell someone , or I feel like Ill die I clenched my fists at my sides , I wanted tofort her so badly , but I also wanted to respect her space . What is it ? You can tell me ? She looked up at me , with eyes filled with anguish . Ramsey, I could get into lots of trouble if someone knows this and I came to you because it was the most natural thing to do . But now , I dont know ¡­ Im so sorry because Ill burden you with it ? Its not a burden , L and no matter what we would figure it out together . Can you trust me ? She shook her head . I cant . I murmured something inexplicable under my breath . You have to trust me now , I promise I wont do anything that would put you in harms way . Please ¡­ please ¡­ L , look at me ¡­ She turned tear filled eyes to me . I took a step toward her until I was standing close to her . Gently , I lifted her chin , then with my other free hand wiped the tears on her cheeks . Her lips trembled and , in a flurry , she leaned against me , sobbing harder , at I just stood there , holding her , trying to thrust away the crazy thought that came to my mind . I wanted whatever the situation was to be Nathan breaking up with him or something along that line . It would make me the happlest person today . into my Lax sneered at my wicked thoughts but I ignored him . After she was spent , gently , I scooped her hands and carried her to the couch in my room , ignoring , Laxs prompting to take her to bed . Ive managed to stay away from women for a few weeks now and he was already itching . We sat on the couch with me still cradling her until she climbed down from my legs and sat next 171 Emotional turmoil ¡­ I have a wolf The silence that followed after the announcement was deafening . I just sat there frozen , my mind racing to process what shed just revealed . The High Priestess had clearly stated that a Moonsinger cannot have a wolf . Then again ¡­ was she the one who helped them out with the Ferals several days ago ? It was you right ? I blurted . The one who fought the Ferals . She stared at me with confusion in her eyes then shook her head . Im lost . What are you talking about ? I shook my head , sighing with relief . I guess it wasnt you but ¡­ the wolf ¡­ are you sure ? She nodded . Shes been with me for a few weeks now or since forever , I think . From the first time I had my first encounter with those Ferals , shede to me in my dream and talk to me and stuff but she manifested herself recently to me . That would exin your recent change in your physical appearance . Did you know you look more radiant than usual ? Yeah , she nodded People have been telling me that . But I kept her hidden . I was so scared . I thought ¡­ I thought something was wrong with me but she was with me , Ramsey . Shes real . My heart pounded as I tried to process her words again . I knew what this revtion meant . It wasnt just a secret ; it was a truth that could change everything . A Moonsinger having a wolf would put her in trouble . Plus , the irony of the entire situation wasnt lost on me . Here I was , about to announce my engagement to another woman , while the one person who could turn my world upside down chose this moment to share her deepest secret with me and not just that , one that could put her in trouble . The Moon Goddess had a cruel sense of humour indeed . My ceremonial attire suddenly felt too tight, the room too small . Outside , the preparations for the festival continued , oblivious to the earthquake happening within these walls . Nathan would propose tonight , thinking he knew everything about the woman he loved , while I stood here holding a truth that could change everything . As Lycan Leader , I should immediately report this to the Council A Moonsinger manifesting a wolf was unprecedented , dangerous even . But one look at Ls tear stained face , all I could see was the girl that I had seen wide eyed in the ballroom that day and the woman who had unknowingly imed a piece of my heart . Have you told anyone aside from me ? Sheughed bitterly , swiping at the tear stains on her cheeks . Tell who ? My mother ? Nathan ? They wouldve looked at me like I was some kind of freak . Youre not a freak , I said firmly . Youre ¡­ unique . Special ? She looked up at me , with amusement in her eyes . You dont have to lie to me , Ramsey . I know Im going to be in big trouble but I wanted to tell you first . If ever this gets to the council ¡­ 101 Emotional turmoil . It wont ! I reached out for her hand , pressing it to my lips . You cannot tell anyone else until figure it out . I would have to tell Nathan now that Ive told you , She murmured thoughtfully . I rolled my eyes at the thought . Are you sure he can handle it ; he doesnt seem like it . He will , she chuckled even better than you but thats not the problem here Ramsey . Having my wolf is another thing , the problem is , I havent felt her in days now . I cant see her in the dream world , I cant feel her inside me like I did a few days ago . Shes silent and I cant help but feel that something is wrong Wait ! I raised my hand to stop her . You had your wolf and now you no longer have her ? She nodded . It feels like she wasnt here in the first ce but she was . I saw her . I was her . I felt her and we went for a run . I dont understand what might be the problem . Does this happen often ? I know you have a Lycan but Im guessing its almost the same thing except for the species ? Yeah , I agreed with her . Lax only disappears and stops talking to me when I offend him but its usually within a 24 hour window and Ill still feel him inside . Maybe thats why ¡­ Shes been gone for nearly five days now and I dont feel her . Its like before I had her . Empty . Is there something I can do ? Do you know ? I didnt have a lot of experience with Werewolves . Though I was mixed blood since my mother was a werewolf and my dad a Lycan but I had a Lycan . Still , the earnestness on Ls face made me feel helpless . The one time that she came to me asking for help , the fact that Im not able to help her was tearing me apart . There was a rapid knock on the door before it opened and Seth walked in . He looked apprehensive . I saw his eye dart between me and L on the couch before it settled on me . Alpha ! he sighed I think Miss L should leave now . Luna Cassidy is on her way here . She must have gotten wind that shes here , he pointed to L . Were not doing anything wrong . I only came to see him , L defended immediately . She should stop being paranoid , if I wanted Ramsey for myself , I could have him . Please have me , I muttered under my breath . Its the Harvest Moon Festival , Miss and were trying not to create any scene , Seth said woodenly . If Luna Cassidy should see you here ¡­ Fine ! L hissed . Ill leave . Then she turned to me , Can we continue this conversation elsewhere ? Preferably in the open or your office so your mate can be at ease . I nodded . As she started towards the door , the door to my room opened again , this time , more forcefully than before and Cassidy ran into the room sobbing and straight to my arms . Chapter 172 172 The turning point L POV My first instinct was to leave the room since Cassidy was here . Thest time I saw her and at an enclosed space like this was that time at the cafe. Since then , we havent met at close quarters like this . Cassidy ! Ramsey called out rmed . Now that the door was open , I could hear piercing screams and loud shoutsing from all over the ce . Ramseys body became tensed as if poised for a fight . He pulled away from What happened ? Why are you crying ? She was shaking her headnguidly . Theyre attacking everyone at the Festive ground . Creatures without form and its my fault . Shit ! Ramsey turned to Seth who despite everything still had a neutral expression on his face . Quick , fetch me the Gammas and Lenny . I need him now . He was already walking to the door , brushing past Cassidy who was sobbing . He didnt have time to question how the attack was her fault . That wouldeter . Ille with you , I volunteered , falling behind him . No , stay here . Youll be safe and no matter what , do not open the door for anyone . Seth , youre with me . Before I could protest and insist , the door to his room closed with a click , leaving me and Cassidy locked in . I stood in stunned silence , my heart pounding as I heard him barking orders to people outside . His refusal to ept my help stung , but I had no time to dwell on it . The air in the room shifted , growing thick with an unspoken tension . Gingerly , I walked to the door and tried to pry it open but it refused to give way , as if it had been locked from outside . The sound of Ramseys footsteps and Seths quiet one faded down the hallway , leaving an oppressive silence in their wake . I turned , suddenly feeling afraid , to see Cassidy with tears streaming down her face , take a step towards my direction . I took another step backward , until I was almost at the door . As I watched , something chilling happened Cassidys tears that had beening in torrents a second ago simply stopped . Like someone had turned off a faucet . I had a bad feeling about this . Cassidy wiped at the remnants of her tears on her cheeks , a cold smile spread across her face as she advanced towards me , her movements predatory . There was a menacing glint in her eyes . I warned you didnt 17¡å she said in a cold tone . Her voice carrying none of its usual sweetness she always had when she was around Ramsey . I told you to say away from Ramsey . But no , you couldnt listen . You couldnt help yourself . You had to meddle , didnt you ? 172 : The turning point I took a cautious step back , my mind racing as I fought to keep my voice steady . The woman standing in front of me was nothing like the woman that had burst into the room sobbing . There was something dangerous , almost sinister about her . I mean , Ive had several confrontations with her but never had I perceived this sort of coldnessing from her . This isnt what you think ¡­ I said , fighting the anxiety gnawing at my insides . I didnt mean to intrude . Its just that Ramsey ¡­ I was only trying to ¡­ I stuttered . Oh , isnt it ? Cassidyughed , producing a hollow sound . The innocent little mate or should I say Moonsinger , always running to Ramsey with her problems . Always finding excuses to be near him . She moved closer , her eyes glinting with something that made me wish , I had Nymeris with him . If I ask questions Id appreciate if I get responses ASAP I wasnt trying to do anything , Cassidy . I promise . I was only trying to ¡­ Trying to what ? she interrupted me with a red . y the savior ? Be the hero ? Or maybe she took a step closer you were just trying to warm your way into his heart , stealing him away like the little parasite you are . My jaw tightened . Thats not fair , Cassidy . I wasnt trying to steal him from you . Ramsey is free to make his own choices , just like you are and me too . She let out a bitterugh . Choices ? You think this is about choices ? You think I havent seen the way you look at me , the way he looks at you ? You dont belong in this world , L . You never have . Cassidy youre not thinking straight , I tried to reason with her , though every nerve in me was screaming danger . Whatever you think is happening tween Ramsey and me ¡­ Stop lying! her voice cracked like a whip . Ive watched you since you came here . You little , piteous acts . You think I didnt see how you wanted to practically fuck him that day at the training ground and how you pretended to be unwell so he could carry you ? My jaw dropped . I wasnt faking that , Cassidy . I truly sick . I was out for a few days you could ¡­ I dont want to hear it , she stopped me again . Poor , helpless L , who needs everyones protections . Who needs Ramseys attention . Her lips curled into a sneer . Did you really think I wouldnt notice how you look at him ? I knew I could argue back and forth regarding this and she wouldnt believe me . So , I squared my shoulders , trying to be brutally honest . Youre right about one thing I dide to see Ramsey today . But not fo the reasons you think . I came because Im scared . Because somethings happening to me that I dont understand ¡­ Oh , please . Cassidy rolled her eyes . Spare me your pathetic excuses . You know what your problem is , L ? Youve always thought you were special . The girls with supernatural powers who lives amongst us . The one everyone needs , she took another stp , her voice dropping to a whisper . But youre nothing . Just a weak little girl with lots of Daddy issues, whos about to learn her ce . If Im so insignificant , why do I threaten you so much ? I shot back , even as my pulse raced . Tzz The herning point If Im so insignificant , why do I threaten you so much ? I shot back , even as my pulse raced . Youre going to be his mate , Cassidy . Youve won . What more do you want ? Something flickered in her eyes . I continued quickly , Besides Ramsey deserves to choose his own path . And if he doesnt choose you , maybe thats something you need to ept ? What I want ? sheughed manically . I want you to suffer , L . I want you to understand what true powerlessness feel like . You think youre cleaver , dont you ? Standing there , pretending you do not want him . I took a deep breath , willing myself to remain m . You dont have to do this , Cassidy . Whatever anger you have , whatever jealously this isnt the way Jealousy ? she hissed . You think Im jealous of you ? Dont tter yourself . Im not jealous disgusted . Disgusted that someone like you could dare to think youre worthy of standing beside him . Im Youre insane , I whispered , finally letting my fear show because this wasnt just jealousy I was seeing in Cassidys eyes this was something else entirely . Something inhuman . Instinctively , I stepped back , my back brushing against the door . Cassidy followed after me , her side widening . No dear . Im just tired of pretending . Cassidy , listen to me , I said with a shaky voice . The fear in my chest was building . Ramsey doesnt need us fighting over him . hes dealing with enough as it is . This ¡­ this isnt helping anyone . But Cassidy wasnt listening , her gaze had darkened , her lips was curled into a twisted smile . Oh , sweet , na?ve little thing . You still dont get it , do you ? This sisnt about helping Ramsey . This is about eliminating you . My heart was pounding furiously now . I had hoped to reason with Cassidy , but it was painfully . clear that she had no interest in talking things through . Cassidy , I pressed further into the door . Dont do something youll regret , I warned . She tilted her head , her smile widening . Oh , I wont regret it . In fact , Ill enjoy every second of it . She came towards me at where I was leaning on the door . She raised her hands up as if to strike me . I closed my eyes , fearing the worst . I waited for her blow but instead , she grabbed my shoulders and pushed me from where I was leaning on the door . When I opened my eyes , she was staring at me with eyes filled with hatred . You want to know what true power feels like , L ? Let me show you . When I saw her reaching for the door , for a brief moment , I felt a flicker of relief , thinking that she might be leaving . Instead , she opened the door and a man walked in . I saw his feet first , before my eyes travelled to his face . My blood turned to lee in my veins . As the man , tall and imposing , with sharp , angr features and a piercing gaze that seemed to cut straight through me . His presence was suffocating , the air around him was heavy with an aura of malice . 172 The turning point Xander smiled , the smile reaching his grey eyes . Hello , L , he said quietly . Today , you will join me and take over this world . Chapter 173 173 Im done listening to you ¡­ L I stumbled backwards , trying to process what I was seeing . Cassidy closed the door behind him , a triumphant expression on her face . I told you , L , that you shouldnt mess with me , now youll know what it feels like to take my things away ! Cassidy had a satisfied glint in her eyes as she came to stand beside Xander who had his usual quiet air about him . One would think he is harmless . Every nerve in my body was pounding with fear . The pieces started falling into ce the mysterious attacks , the strange calm that had settled over the territory . It had all been leading to this moment . Plus , Xanders threat , thest time when I had gone into aa . This event was perfect . The priestesses were here , and every Alpha , both werewolf and Lycan , representing all the packs by the sea , was present . The full moon the same Gemini moon that I had awakened his powers years back woulde out today . Everything was perfect , and Cassidy ¡­ was his henchman . You got thatst part wrong , L , Xander chuckled shaking his head reading my thoughts . Shes too dumb to be a henchman . She came to me for something entirely different and shes a perfect vessel for little errands like this , so why not ? Tell her , Cass . Cassidy smiled and came forward . You were proving too stubborn and the only way to get Ramsey to myself is to have you killed . Since you still have your powers as a Moonsinger ¡­ I dont have any power left as a Moonsinger . He took all of it away , I protested , taking another step backwards . You dont have to lie about that , L . Though its a rare sight , almost rare that a Moonsinger still has remnants of its powers left after I take it and I must me Miriam that darned Sigma . If you hadpleted the ritual , I wouldnt be doing this with you if she hadnt shown up at that moment . We would have been enjoying a peaceful world . Nanny had nothing to do with your inadequacies , I retorted . He continued in his manner , ignoring what I saidpletely . Youre the first Moonsinger to retain her powers after that ritual still . Xanderughed , hisughter echoing throughout the room . I told you from the first day that youre special L . More special than you know . That power inside you ? Its been waiting for this moment . Waiting for me . I havent finished ; Cassidy said tersely . As it seemed I was taking centre stage . She has always been like that . To her , everything I do or whenever attention is on me and not her , she sees it as apetition . Cassidy cannot stand not being the main character . Please go ahead ,? Xander smiled but it didnt reach his eyes . 173 Im done listening to you ¡­ Anyways , he came to me or rather , I found him . Youre the Moonsinger and hes the Dark One and is supposed to be your greatest enemy . I put two and two together plus the help of some books in our library ¡­ she paused as if to collect her thoughts . You may not know this but my pack White Lake Pack has housed all the Moonsingers ever lived because of the natural resources embedded by the Moon Goddess to bolster their strength and power , and each of them all had journals talking about a ton of things . Neriah once lived there too , Xander added . So , it is naturally attractive to Moonsingers . But thats not the point Im trying to make , Cassidy said , an indication that Xander was talking too much already . Now , I made a pact with him , I would deliver you to him , ess to the White Moon Pack the heart of the White Throne and he would kill you . I shook my head , getting both angry and perplexed that Cassidy had practically handed me to Xander because of a man . The more I thought of it , the more my anger was spreading . Youre insane , Cassidy . Doing all of these things for what ? Ramsey doesnt even notice the things you do for him and yet you think handing me over to him would solve your problems ? Arent you worried about the Ferals attacking and killing everyone ? You do realize who he is ? I pointed at Xander whose lips were curled in a smirk . A few people would die but Im sure theylle up with a solution . Ramsey always does . Plus , it you who have been attracting the Ferals . They go wherever you are , so youre the problem . Once youre out of the way , well be fine . ?s Iughed . And you think hed kill me ? Xander ? Isnt it surprising to you that we know each other ? Cant you see theres a sense of familiarity between us ? Youre so slow . Take away your pretty features and youre dumber than an Omega . This is the reason why you never excelled back in training school . Once youre blinded by the innate desire to want something , your sense takes leave . Dont you dare insult me , she growled as her smile faltered and her eyes shed with anger . You dont have a say in this . Youre stuck , L . Xander took a step towards me , holding my gaze . Oh , she has a choice , Cass . Everyone does . I told you I dont force anyone to ept me and L ¡­ he pressed closer , still maintaining his distance . That was strange . Xander that I know would not hesitate to draw me into his arms and try to do something sexual . Something must be wrong but what about me was he afraid of ? Lets be honest , he continued . Youre tired , arent you ? Tired of being overlooked , underestimated by people like Cassidy half brained girls ¡­ Hey ! Cassidy shouted , her eyes widening with surprise at Xanders insult I am standing right here . I know ! Xanderughed , throwing her a smirk before he continued , returning his gaze to me . Arent you tired of pretending to be something youre not ? I clenched my fist , my body trembling with a mix of fear and defiance . I dont know what youre 173 rm done listening to you ¡­ Oh , but you do , he continued smoothing . You pledged yourself to me long ago . You said I should take your powers . I said those words out of desperation . You had me locked in a car and saying all sorts of strange things , what was I supposed to do ? You said you loved me and you meant it , he continued defiantly . Dont you remember ? In your dreams , Xander . I am not having this conversation with you , just let me go . I tried to brush past him but Cassidy reached for my clothes Jerking me backwards . Where are you going to ? then turning to Xander , she shouted . Why arent you killing ber ? This is not what we talked about ? Iughed again . Youre so na?ve , Cassidy . If he wanted to kill me he would have done so . He loves me , Cass . Dont you , Xander ? Xander drew in a long his and with the flick of his hand pointed at Cassidy , she fell to the ground , going instantly lifeless . My breath hitched , my mind racing now . Is she dead ? Im not a murderer , he retorteding to me again and stopping when he reached me . Lets not waste time with petty insults . He extended a hand toward me , his expression was calm but intense . Join me , L . Lets finish up what with started . You dont have to be afraid of your power anymore but first of all , take those pearls off. My hands flew to the white string of pearl at my throat , the one Nanny had given me . It felt cold . against my skin now , pulsing with an energy I hadnt noticed before . Was this why he was keeping his distance ? Its a gift from Nanny . I cant and Ill never join you , Xander . I dont know why you think I have powers left . I dont have any left . Then how are you still killing the Ferals ? Annoyance shed in his eyes . I dont know . I have no idea . That means he knew nothing about Nymeris then .. His smirk faded , reced by a look of mild disappointment . Pity he said softly . I was hoping youd be more ¡­ cooperative . And you , youre just chasing the wind . I retorted , trying to be confident . Well ssee about that , he scoffed his gaze hardening and for a moment , the room seemed to vivbrate with his power as his eyes grew darker . So be it , he murmurd . If you wont join willingly , well have to persuade you another way He flicked his hands in the air and in a flurry , the string of perals around my neck snapped , pouring onto the ground in a thousand pieces . I opened my mouth toin about how precious that jewellery had been when Nymeriss voice echoed in my head . * She deceived you L . They tried to keep me away from you . Kill them all ! Before I could make meaning of her words , a mild pain shot through my body and I fell to my knees . Xander was saying something but I couldnt hear him . In the next Instance I was Nymeris . 173 m done listening to you . She turned towards Xander whose eyes were filled with surprise as he stared , unable to say a word . He tried toe towards us , but Nymeris snarled at him and jumped past him , going straight to the door . Nymeris , please ! I tried to call her as she took the stairs four at a time . Slow down . No ! she said fiercely . Im done listening to you . Chapter 174 174 Truths ¡­ L ( Nymeris ) Nymeriss foot thundered through the pack house as we took the steps four at a time . I could feel the raw anger coursing through her as we charged toward the East Wing of the pack house . The Omegas and other packhouse staff yelp ! as she navigated through them , because of her speed , she literally had everyone falling to the ground . I felt myself being pushed back into the recesses of Nymeriss mind as if she didnt want to have anything to do with me again . The sudden dominance of our shared bond was both exhrating and terrifying . My mind raced as I tried to reach out to her , regain control , and calm her down , but I didnt know the first things about calming an angry wolf . No one taught me because they dismissed me as wolfless . Now , I wish I had learned a thing or two or opened up to someone sooner . Nymeris , stop ! Please , listen to me ! I pleaded within our bond . Lets think about this , about the consequences of our actions . Please ¡­ But Nymeris growled in response , replying to me immediately . She lied to us . Deceived us . We trusted her , and I thought she loved you , but I was wrong about it . Do you know how it was for me these past few days ? I am not meant to be suppressed . As if the one Ive suffered for nearly a decade is not enough . She will answer for it . Her anger seemed to grow a notch . I could feel the tidal wave of betrayal and hurt that threatened to drown them both . I understood it gods , how could I not ? The pearl around my neck , the one I thought was a piece of jewellery , had been a lie . The East Wing was in view now . I could see the grand doors leading to it in the light of the corridors . I wanted to write everything off as a mistake from Nannys side . She would never hurt me , would she ? But a still small voice at the back of my mind couldnt help but think . Why had she lied ? What reason could she possibly have to hide the pearl that suppressed Nymeris ? Most importantly , how did she know ? I didnt tell her about my wolf . I had only informed Ramsey a few minutes ago . So , it couldnt have been him who told her . What else did she know about me that she was hiding ? If Nanny knows , who else does ? The questions churned in my mind , but one truth stood out above the rest I was terrified of what Nymeris might do . Nymeris , please , dont hurt her . There must be an exnation . Lets just talk to her first . Im sure theres a reason . Nymeriss thoughts filtered to me again , crashing like lightning bolts . BETRAYAL LIES . NO MORE . I am done , L . I cant take it anymore . I wont stand her and watch everyone treat us like were dumb . It ends today . I tried to cry out for help but in this form , Nymeris was in control and I had no voice . 174 Truths ¡­ As we moved past my room , heading towards the High Priestesss room , a sense of dread filled me . Nymeris didnt slow . With a ferrous leap , she mmed her forelegs against the door of from the impact . Mother Lioras room , causing it to fly open That was only when she stopped . Everyone turned and was staring at us now . Mother Lioras room was filled with a warm , golden glow , illuminated by the light of several candles . Mother Liora herselfy unconscious on the bed . Her face was pale and serene . Beside her was Nanny , sping her hands with her eyes equally closed and muttering some words . Standing around the bed was a half circle of the other priestess , all dressed in their ceremonial robes . The heavy scent of herbs filled the air , and intricate patterns of crystals adorned the floor -it felt as though Nymeris and I had interrupted something important . Then , Nanny suddenly turned , her eyes meeting with us and immediately , I saw her froze . Her hand went limp as she rose to her feet in slow motion , her eyes wide with fear , but not from us . She was afraid of something else . Nymeris snarled , baring her teeth with Nanny in her vision . Her growl vibrated through the room and the unmistakable sound of pure rage and hurt followed , showing she didnte here to y . The priestesses immediately drew back in shock , grabbing each other . Only Nanny remained rooted in ce , her face still drained of colour as she continued to star Nymeris , please ¡­ Please , I appealed to her again . If you have any iota of love and respect for me , youd listen to me , turn back and I promise well find out soon . Please , I beg you . She ignored me , scratching her foot as she slowly advanced towards Nanny . One priestess, a younger woman with wide frightened eyes , took a hesitant step back and gasped . Its a two tailed wolf . Its impossible ¡­ how can this be ? My heart sank . I have seen Nymeris and I know she was beautiful , plus the two tail wolf indeed . But something about the priestesss words , about the way everyone was looking at us with a mixture of fear and awe , made Nymeris angrier and made me sceptical . Was this the kind of reaction theyre supposed to have ? Why were they afraid of me ? Nannys expression shifted , melting into a soft smile . Please ¡­ she took a step towards Nymeris , who was still snarling . Im sorry . At her apology , Nymeris took a threatening step forward , her eyes zing with fury . Miriam , one of the older priestesses ventured . Do you know the wolf ? Quick , we must try to bind her . Shes angry . No ! Miriam shook her head and took another step closer . Let me talk to her . Please . Shes a two tailed wolf and angry , Miriam . Are you trying to kill yourself ? Quick , ask the warriors toe . We alone cannot bind her Priestess , Diana shouted . 174 Truths ¡­. Two of the apprentice priestesses rushed to the door , but Nanny closed it with a flick of her hand as she turned cold eyes to Priestess Diana . Didnt you hear me ? Let me talk to her . Shes not harming anyone and , if anything , she came for me . She came for you ? Priestess Diana scoffed . This is forbidden within these walls . If the Leader ¡­ Lycan The Lycan Leader would only know if its reported to him and if any of you want to die first , please go ahead and snitch . Nannys eyes were zing with annoyance . I cant wait to make an example out of you all . Then turning back to us , she went on her knees , raising her hands towards Nymeris as if beckoning her . Nymeris , she murmured , with a quiet smile . Please ,e ¡­ listen to me . Instead , she received another snarl . How did Nanny know her name ? I didnt tell her ? I didnt even tell Ramsey when I had told him earlier . Suddenly , Mother Liora stirred and all the Priestesses gasped with shock as she struggled to sit up in her bed . Her eyes scanned the room , finally falling on Nymeris . So , she said , her voice barely above a whisper , The seal has finally broken . Seal ? What seal ? I pushed the question through our bond , but Nymeris , focused solely on Nanny , coiled her body , ready to spring. I know youre angry , Nanny continued , You have every right to be . But theres so much you dont understand so much and all Ive ever wanted is to protect you from them . If the White Moon Council should know of your existence , they will hunt you and have her killed . I dont need your protection ! Nymeris exploded , though it came out as another disgruntled. growl . You lied ! Nymeris , please , control yourself , I begged again . This isnt the way ! But Nymeris wasnt backing down . Slowly and deliberately , she paced toward Nanny , eyes fixed on Nanny , refusing to let go . You dont know this , but it was a two tailed wolf that killed the former Lycan Leader and his mate . They were considered taboo because they werent creations of the goddess . Theyre formed when two unlikely pairse together . They attacked the former Lycan Leader and his wife , killing them right on their bed , Nanny said . But they said it was a rogue attack ? One priestess asked . People say that to hide the truth because its shameful that they were killed in the pack house . If they had exposed the truth , everyone would live in fear , Nanny replied . I know because it was I and Mother Liora who performed the burial rites and did the cleansing . That was thest thing I did with her before I left . Mother Liora , who had gotten up now , nodded . 174 Truths ¡­ If Elder Eldric finds out that theres a two tailed wolf here , hell hunt her down like he did them thest time . There was a time when the appearance of a two tailed wolf was considered a blessing and ¡­ I felt Nymeris stoop , her hackles rising , ready for an attack . Nanny was right in front of her . Nymeris ! I screamed through our bond . She leapt ¡­ Chapter 175 175 More Truths ¡­ Ramsey When Seth and I arrived at the festival grounds , our breaths were heavy , and our muscles were taut with anticipation . The path leading here had been eerily quiet , except for the distant hum of the festivals . Overhead , the harvest moon hung low . It was half now ¡­ , but very soon , it would be full . The festival was in full swing now . Laughs echoed through the night sky as families gathered around the towering bonfire at the centre of the grounds . Children ran in circles , their shrieks of joy piercing the air , and couples danced to the rhythm of the soft tune ying in the background . No one was running away from being attacked , neither were they shouting like they had been a few minutes ago . If anything , the noise I had heard was from a group of preteens ying in a corner . Everything was fine . I dont understand , I muttered , running a hand through my hair as I scanned the crowd , still trying to see if they were distressed or if this was part of some trick . This doesnt make sense , I muttered again . Didnt you hear when she said she saw some formless creatures attacking people ? Or was the mistake on my side ? I heard her clearly , I swear or did she say something else , Seth ? Seth adjusted the ceremonial dagger strapped to his waist as he sheathed it again , his brows were furrowed too . I could tell he was as surprised as I was . I dont know , Alpha . I heard Cassidy say people were being attacked and then the shouts and all and also something about the attack . being her fault . But theres no sign of panic , nomotion . If something happened , youd think wed see it by now I nodded , listeless still looking around . Somethings not right , Seth . I dont know what to make of all of these . I just know that Cassidy sounded so certain . Shes not that kind of person too . She wouldnt resort to ying games like this , especially at this time . Plus I know the kind of person she is . Several pack members passing stopped to greet me with warm smiles and respectful bows , their eyes glowing either with admiration or pride as they stared at me but most of them were from White Moon Pack . Since it was just the Alphas from other packs that we had invited , I decided to invite everyone from my pack to make my pack to make up for the scanty crowd we had . I nodded absent mindedly as I turned to walk away . Suddenly , Lennys voice called out . When I turned , I saw him running towards me together with three gammas . He had a surprised . expression on his face as he came to me . Alpha , I came as soon as I could . But ¡­ he stopped and looked around . Everything seems normal . Your message was so urgent and we also heard screams too . I didnt expect that it would be this 175 More Truths ¡­ My thoughts exactly . Cassidy ran into my room , a few minutes ago and said they were being attacked . Something about formless creatures doing the attacks but when we got here there was nothing except people just having the best time of their lives and I just checked , is it possible to get CCTV footage from minutes ago from the security department ? Im sure theres an exnation for this . I already did that , Lenny replied . Where is Cassidy ? And Miss L ? One of the Gammas who hade with Lenny was bending now , sniffing something on the ground . Gammas are known for their excellent tracking skills and their abilities to tell almost any creature apart using their smell or anything at all . All they needed was just something tiny from the creature and they would be able to identify it . No strange scents . No signs of struggle and everything seems normal . Maybe too normal , Lenny muttered . Alpha , where is Cassidy and Miss L ? I saw her a few . hours ago and she mentioned helping the priestesses to prepare for the festival . Do you know if shes done ? She was with me when Cassidy came ¡­ Lenny immediately , wiggled his eyebrow as if to question my motive but I shook my head . She came for something else entirely . She sought me first to tell me something when Cassidy came . And you left both of them together ? Lenny asked , staring at me as if I was a baby . I froze as it dawned on me . Cassidy and L , together in one room ? Why didnt I think of it ? Without another word , I turned and started hurrying towards the pack house . I heard Seth tell the Gammas to stay behind while Lenny followed after me . In a few strides , I reached the pack house and rushed to my room . My blood ran cold when the door was open . Rushing forward , I barged into the room and was surprised to see Cassidy lying . lifelessly on the floor but there was no sign of L . Lenny rushed at Cassidy , checking her vitals while I searched around the room . There was no single trace of L . I ran towards my closet , opening the drawers. I was frantic . I could feel Lax , panting with anxiety as if something had just happened too . I went around checking the bathroom , at the corners and at every other ce that I felt someone could hide but L wasnt there . I was looking for anything . Could it be that whatever Cassidy has seen , seeded in tricking me away from the room before attacking both Cassidy and L ? Did it also take her ? What are you doing ? Lennys voice called out to me . When I looked up , he was at the entrance of my closet looking at me . He had a quiet expression on his face . Im trying to find her , I responded automatically , closing the drawer . Seriously / Lenny scoffed . Even if she can fit into your drawer , I dont think she would be bold enough to hide there besides , her scent is everywhere but here . I know youre panicking ¡­ 175 More Truths I am not ! I retorted , ring at him . Im just worried . Fine , youre just worried but you cannot show that you are worried . Your grandfather is heading here . I just got a mindlink from Seth and it doesnt look good . Listen , I also asked some warriors to take Cassidy to the pack hospital . Her vitals are fine but you cannot mention L . Itll be suspicious . Well , I should do something , go find her or something ¡­ I murmured . Im tired of ¡­ The words were barely out of my mouth when the door of my room was pushed open and my grandfather stalked in shaking with anger . Why are you still here ? Here ? I stared at him , confused at what he was raving about . I dont understand . I just received an intelligence report that theres a two tailed wolf in the pack house . An Omega rushed to tell me . It attacked , Cassidy ¡­ Cassidy ? my eyes widened with more surprise . She didnt look like someone that was attacked by a werewolf . More than anything , she seemed to have fainted and we already had her taken to the pack hospital . And the two tailed wolf ? My grandfather bristled , peering at his watch with impatience . Its almost time before the full moones out , if it does with that thing on the prowl then we might as well seek mercy in the hands of those Feral wolves . No , Pop ¡­ I shook my head . If its the same two tailed I saw then itse to save us ¡­ You know the werewolf ? My grandfather stopped me , his tone was filled with disappointment as if I hadmitted a heinous crime . Youve been in contact with it and you let it go ? I shrugged . Yes . A few days ago , our surveince caught her fighting and killing a lot of Ferals on our behalf . Its not dangerous , Pop . I saw it . I know ¡­ In a sh , my grandfather covered the distance between us andnded a p on my cheek . He was vibrating with pure , intense rage and hatred , such that I had never seen before . I didnt even think he was capable of that sort of violence to me more than anyone . Its not dangerous ? he shouted Do you know what it did ? I lost everything because of it . I lost my son my perfect son , right here in this packhouse and you have the guts to sit there and tell me its not dangerous ? Elder Eldric , Lenny came to stand in between us , I think you should walk away , youre too angry to hold this conversation . Theyve been dead for years , Pop , I gritted my teeth , meeting his gaze coolly Its time you get over it and ept it and they died of a rogue attack . You cannot me it ¡­ He moved forward , probably to hit me again but thankfully Lenny intercepted it . You foolish child ! My grandfather shouted . His voice was thundering through the room now . Your father and mother were murdered in their sleep by a two tailed wolf they had rescued from execution . They took pity on it and brought it here , nursed it back to life and what did they Chapter 176 176 And more truths ¡­ Ramsey D My hands went limp as I stared at my grandfather . Werewolves are ingrates . A defective werewolf is even worse , my grandfather continued . They never remember anything . Once something is wrong with them , they can cause more harm than the worst of evil . But ¡­ I opened my mouth to speak , but no words woulde out of it . I heard my whole life that a rogue attack killed my parents while traveling to the Annual Moon Goddess worship ceremony . No one said anything about it happening in the pack house . So , if you think I would ever ept you and your defective mate just because shes a Moonsinger ¡­. then you may as well have me killed . Ive been patient with you for 21 years , Ramsey . Ive turned a blind eye to everything . Allowed you to do what you want and yet you will never take my advice . Your father ¡­. My father is dead ! 1 growled , hating the way my hands were shaking . And I cant rece him , no matter what . And you knew¡­ all this while ? I know everything , Ramsey . I know how youve been squandering pack resources looking for your half baked mate . I know you housed her in this pack , all your little trips when she was ill . I know everything you have been doing , but I thought youde to your senses . That your sense of duty would prevail and youll do the right thing for the first time without being forced . He took a deep breath , his eyes shing with annoyance . Lets take care of this minor hitch tonight . Get through this festival and youll get married to Cassidy Thorne immediately . You will no longer dy or else . I will see that youre stripped of your title as the Lycan Leader . Im sure theyre plenty of young men who will do as theyre told . Youre threatening me ? I scoffed . Ill do more than that . Youve had your fun , Ramsey , he snapped , But enough is enough . The thing with L ends now . You will marry Cassidy as soon as the Harvest Moon is over . Its whats best for the pack ? I smirked . Whats best for the pack ? Or whats best for you , Grandfather ? He mmed his hand on the table in my room , the force rattling the objects on it . Do not test The Do you think your behavior belts an Alpha ? I turned a blind eye to your brief fling ¡­ Heat rose in my chest . It was not a fling ¡­ it ? I dont want to hear it be cut through my protest . 3 love her , Pop I continued , ignoring his protest to stop . I love her so much . For each day I see hex , 1 dali in love again with her and Fm tired of pretending that I want Cassidy . He matched up to me again and wanted to hit me for the third time , but Lenny held his hand . And more truths . He was vibrating with anger . You know what ! he said . I am to me . I spoiled you , but choose now . Between her and Cassidy . In fact ¡­ he paced , then stopped again . No need to choose . Ill choose for you . You will marry Cassidy . That is my final decision . Decided by who ? my voice rose to match his . This is my life ; my future and Ive changed mind . my Your future is the packs future . Cassidy is from a strong bloodline . Her family is the financial pir of this pack . Do you know how much we owe them in debt ? Ill work hard and pay them everything . Allow me to be with L . Please . He stared at me for a few seconds , then his gaze softened . Cassidy is you future , and honor that . you will I met his re , refusing to back down . And what if I dont want that future ? What if Cassidy isnt ¡­ Enough his voice boomed , cutting him off . This is not about your wants or hers . Its about duty , legacy and survival of our pack . You will do whats expected of you . End of discussion . The tension between us heated the room . He stared at me for a moment longer , his expression hard with disappointment , before turning on his heel and storming out , mming the door in his wake . I exhaled sharply , running a hand through my hair . I was shaking with angry . If your grandfather is right about that werewolf , we need to act now , Lenny said quietly . He had retreated to a corner when the exchange between my grandfather and me became heated . You saw it that day , Lenny . It helped us and we cannot stereotype especially now . We dont have a lot of options , and finding someone who can help us with the Ferals is all we need . Still , think about the people ¡­ My mind raced . The festival was full of families , elders , and children . If this wolf made it to the grounds ¡­ but again , it didnt seem like it would attack without provocation . You must stop it ; Lenny came closer , speaking calmly , but his voice was firm . If this wolf is heading there , its not by chance . Something someone sent it . Its not dangerous , Lenny I sparked . You saw it that day ¡­ Just because it killed a few Ferals ¡­ A few Ferald ? Really ? I scoffed . I cant even begin with you ? As I turned to head to the door , it burst open and Seth rushed in . His usually bored expression was pair with urgency . Alpha Seth said , his voice breathless . Theyve spotted the two tailed werewolf ! i immediately straightened . Where ? And more truths . Seth swallowed ; his eyes wide . The East Wing of the pack house , housing the priestesses . Its fighting a small group of Trinax and Ferals . I didnt waste a second . I shot past Seth , my feet carrying me through the corridors . Commotion filled the halls as warriors and pack members hurried in every direction . The air was thick with the scent of fear and adrenaline . The scent of blood grew stronger as I reached the priestesses room . A small crowd of Alphas gathered outside the room , including Nathan , their faces mirroring awe . 1 shouldered my way through until I reached the front . What greeted me was chaos . All around the room were sshes of blood and the lifeless bodies of Ferals and Trinax . The two tailed wolf , for the first time , had her fur soiled . Her twin tails were whipping through the air like living weapons as she attacked both a Feral and Trinax simultaneously . The priestesses huddled in a corner of the room , with Miriam standing protectively before them . I strained my neck , searching for L . Hoping I would see her , but she was nowhere to be found . Trying to shrug off the fear that crept up my spine , I turned my gaze to the fighting scene . I had seen the two tailed fighting through the cam , but watching her in real life left me star struck . She moved with an impossible grace . Each strike was precise and devasting . She finally defeated the Trinax before facing the Ferals , which proved no match either . Finished , she turned , heaving with exertion as she scanned the room . I moved towards her , taking a cautious step forward . She snarled , backing away , its golden eyes holding a warning I couldnt read . Easy ¡­ Im not here to hurt you . Chapter 177 177 The final truth ¡­ She stared at me for a second and then lowered on her hind legs , supporting herself with her foreleg . Everything must have worn her out . I took another step forward when suddenly , a group of warriors pushed their way through the crowd . They carried silver chains and wolfsbane powder , And immediately , they rushed at her . Stop ! 1 shouted at the top of my voice , but the suddenmotion drowned my voice out as my grandfather and a few other elders arrived . The crowd parted like water before them , creating a path until he came to stand in front . Take her away , hemanded again , staring pointedly at the warriors who were equally looking at me . I could see the confusion on their faces . Before I could intervene , Mirriam stepped forward , standing in the path of the warriors , her white robes swirling around her feet . We cannot allow this . And why not ? My grandfather turned to her , his voice dripping with disdain . Today is the Harvest Moon , Miriam said cooly . On this sacred night , we cannot permit such violence : He scoffed . Are you trying to lecture me on whats right on wrong , priestess ? Being the messenger of the Moon Goddess doesnt give you the right to deceive me or challenge me . We will only capture her , nothing more . Miriam held her ground . In matters like this , I have vast knowledge than you , Elder Eldric . If you had listened to us that night , perhaps tragedy wouldnt have befallen you . Today is the Harvest Moon . To harm this creature now would invite the wrath of the goddess herself . My grandfather remained quiet for a few minutes before he gritted his teeth again . What happened had nothing to do with what I had done that night ? Your continuous disdain for werewolves , Elder Eldric , will cause you more harm than good . Spare me your theatrics . This creature threatens the pack , and I will take care of it . Miriam stepped closer , blocking the warriors who tried to move past her . You dont understand . This wolf is . Beton be could finish , the warriors pushed past her , their chains rattling as they closed in on the wolf As I opened my mouth to speak , Nathan suddenly appeared by my side . His voice was low as he whispered into my car . Ramsey , that wolf its L If my mad already racing How do you know that ? Hr didur answer the He was already moving I could see he wanted to stop the warriors , but the wolf was sinarter than them all . As the warriors lunged at her . She let out a fierce snarl as 177 The final truth . she fought back , avoiding the they had brought out . She threw the first two warriors aside , their bodies crashing into the walls , The remaining two hesitated , but the wolf didnt give them a chance . It pounced on them immediately , her ws raking across their armor , sending them sprawling . The crowd erupted into a collective gasp as the wolf turned , her eyes glowing , scanning the room . It let out a final snarl before leaping through therge window behind it . The warriors immediately rushed to the window , but I knew theyd find nothing . She was gone , leaving behind . only shattered ss . My grandfathers words from earlier took on a new meaning , and the arranged marriage to Cassidy felt less like tradition and more like a calcted move . My grandfathers voice broke through the silence , sharp and furious . Seal the grounds ! We must not allow that werewolf to escape ! But I wasnt listening . One name consumed my thoughts . Lvia ! If what Nathan said was true , then everything I thought I knew had just been turned upside down As the chaos subsided , I caught Miriams eyes . Though there wasnt much emotion on her face , there was something in her gaze knowledge , warning , or perhaps both . While Nathan stood at the broken window with a thoughtful expression . The room slowly emptied ; some warriors stayed back to help the fallen warriors . But I refused to move . To think that the woman I loved was something out of legend , a being of immense power and mystery . Tonight . I would have to make that decision . To decide what is more important to me . The White Moon Throne or following my heart . I turned to Nathan , but he was already at the door of the room and our gazes met and held . After a few minutes , he muttered . going after her . I will bring her back How did you know it was her ? I asked , closing the distance between us . Bnd me , the priestesses were already moving , picking their way through the blood . Because I know ! he said with a belligerent tone . Her birth mark her wolf carries her birthmark And And youre not surprised she has a wolf ? His gaze daited past ine towards the priestesses and I knew it was an indication that he wanted to take this conversation risewhere . As I moved to follow hum , Mother Liora called out . Its time for the Harvest Moon ritual to start , Lycan Leader . You cannot leave . 177 The final truth . I gazed out of the window , noting the moon had grown bigger since thest time I saw it . I gazed at Nathan one more time , wondering just how much mystery I had to unveil tonight . Tell me ! I whispered , moving closer to him . Tell me everything , he arched his brow . Please , I added . When L was 14 , she had her wolf , on the day of the Harvest Moon like this . That was way before we starteding all the way to the White Mountains . Seriously My eyes widened . Im guessing she doesnt know . He stared at me for a few seconds before nodding . I heard a rustle by me , when I turned it was Miriam . All the other priestesses were filing out of the room , ncing at the three of us curiously . When it was just us , Miriam inhaled and exhaled shakily . Back then , it was just a normal wolf . On the day she got it, the wolf , because of its strength , killed her baby brother . He was only a month old , and it was all a mistake . Because of that , we had to suppress the wolf entirely . Two yearster ¡­ she trailed off , lowering her head . So , the side effect of that was her pheromones ? I asked . Yes , Miriam nodded . It was either that or the wolf and we didnt want to take risk or Luna Vanessa was hellbent on getting revenge for her dead son . That was the only way we could keep her away from L rather , Damn ! The Harvest Moon truly has a way of revealing secrets , I chuckled dryly . And now , that wolf developed into this ? The two tailed wolf ? Miriam nodded . I had my suspicion because it was neither an Alpha nor a Beta wolf . Plus , given the condition surrounding me and her father ¡­ You slept with a married man , Miriam . There is no condition ¡­ I did not know she bristled , her eyes mirroring tears . I found out toote and there was nothing I could do except keep the baby after her now . She couldnt have gone far , Nathan , who has been quiet , blurted . think shell not be dangerous to you ? Her wolf is clearly in control , I said . And you thir Well , somebody needs to stop her before the ritual begins , Nathan replied and started walking away Chapter 178 178 Harvest Moon proposal ¡­ L I came awake slowly . My body ached as if I had carried a thousand bricks . My head throbbed , my limbs were sore , and my mind was clouded with fragments of memory I couldnt piece together . The first thing I noticed was that I was in my human form ¡­ thank goodness . The second thing was that I was lying on the ground like before , being cradled in someones arms , My thought went to Xander . My eyes flew wider in panic as I jerked upright , my breath catching in my Easy came a soothing voice . throat . I blinked rapidly , trying to focus my hazy vision on the person holding me . Finally , when it cleared , I saw Nathn . His blue eyes stared at me calmly . His lips were curved into a small smile , though this face showed faint traces of concern . Are you alright ? he asked again . I nodded , noticing to my dismay that all I had covering my nakedness were my tattered clothes . However , seeing each others nakedness ismon in our world , as not everyone has mastered the art of shifting to their wolf form and returning to their human form without damage to their clothes . Instinctively , I drew my legs to my chest , wrapping my arms around them as a protective barrier . Heat rushed to my cheeks as I noticed , Nathan following my movement with his cycs . Im fine , I finally muttered , my voice hoarse . Nathan nodded and didnt say any other thing . He simply reached for a bag slung across his . shoulder and pulled out a neatly folded gown . It was the ceremonial gown I was supposed to wear for the Harvest Moon Ritual . Here , he said , handing them to me . Change into these . The Harvest Moon rituals have already started . Theyre trying to be as slow as possible so you can join them . Without waiting for my response , he stood in one fluid motion and walked a few paces away from me , turning his back to me , to give me privacy . I hesitated , ncing at the clothes in myp . My hands trembled as I touched the fabric , my mind was racing . Thest thing I remembered was Nymeris feeling trapped with everyone in the room and the warriors attempting to catch us . We had jumped out of the second floor of the pack house . I touched my leg , wondering if I could still walk . All my pleas for her to listen to me had fallen on deaf ears . She had been so angry , and vengeful that I didnt think I would be able to return to my human form . 178 Harvest Moon proposal .. How had that happened ? My hands flew to my neck expecting to see the pearls from earlier but it was bare . So , how did I change back ? Why was Nathan here ? Did he see me in my wolf form ? What happened to Cassidy ? And Xander ? Did anyone finally catch him ? The question gnawed at the back of my mind as I struggled to undress . I wobbled to my feet , ignoring the way my muscles were screaming in protest . I finally slipped into the clean clothes ; Nathan had given me . It took me a while but finally , I was done . Im done , I whispered . Nathan turned back , his eyes scanning me from head to toe . He was quiet too quiet for my liking and it didnt sit well with him . Although he wasnt a chatterbox , I was expecting him to ask . me questions not this silent treatment . Thats what it felt to me at least . Come , he said simply extending his hands towards me . I took it , noticing how he didnt let go as we began walking through the forest . Both of us continued walking with Nathan leading the way . I was filled with uncase . I wanted to ask questions to demand answers but Nathans silence was heavy , almost foreboding . It was as if he didnt want to talk , so I swallowed the words and followed him in quict obedience . As we neared the edge of the forest , a figure came into view . Nanny stood at the entrance of the clearing , her ceremonial robes blowing with the night breeze . She was pacing , with both hands sped tightly in front of her , and worry etched across her face . The moment she saw us , she rushed forward and wrapped her arms around me , pulling me into a tight embrace . Thank the goddess , she murmured , her voice thick with emotion . My body immediately went rigid in her arms . The memory of Nymeriss warnings about Nanny echoed in my mind . She lied to you . Nymeris had growled . What else has she hidden ? She must have sensed my unease because , in the next second , she pulled back , managing a fading smile . Theyre waiting for us , you must hurry . What is she supposed to say if the warriors confront her ? Nathan asked stopping Nanny who had already dragged my hand . Nothing ! Just leave that to me but I doubt they would raise an eyebrow if they see us together Nathan nodded with satisfaction and together all three of us started towards the venue where the festival was taking ce . The distant hum of chants and the rhythmic beat of drums grew louder as we approached the gathering . The air was thick with anticipation . Just as I was about to enter the ritual ground with Nanny . Nathans hand mped around my wrist , pulling me to a stop . His blue eyes , usually warm towards me , seemed almost ck in the moonlight . 178 Harvest Moon proposal L , Who do you truly want ? Me ¡­ or Ramsey ? he asked . The question took me by surprise , making me momentarily speechless . My mind raced , searching for an answer to a question that never crossed my mind . I ¡­ .. But before I could form a proper response , Nanny turned back , motioning for me to hurry . L ,e ! Theres no time ! Nathan released me immediately , stepping aside with a look I couldnt decipher . I hesitated for a brief moment before following Nanny into the ritual ground . My thoughts were in chaos . The ritual circle had been prepared exactly as Mother Liora had instructed . Scared herbs burned in copper bowls at each cardinal point , their smoke curling up toward the Harvest Moon that hung low and heavy in the sky . The pack members stood in concentric circles ; their faces turned. to the sky in anticipation . At the centre stood Mother Liora , to her left was Superior priestess Diane . Mother Liora immediately gestured for me to take her right wing beside her . I moved immediately and took the position . My bare feet pressed against the earth that seemed to be pulsing with power . I began the movements that had been drilled into my muscles through countless practice sessions . My arms rose like wings , my fingers traced signs in the air as I chanted the words that I had learnt . Blessed Mother of the Moon , hear our call . On this sacred night , when the veil grows thin , we seek your guidance and grace ¡­ The ritual words flowed from my lips as I danced between the cardinal points ignoring the soreness in my body . The smoke from the herbs grew thicker . The moons light intensified , just like on that night with Xander . The pack members fell to their knees , heads bowed in reverence . As the ritual reached its climax , the energy in the air shifted . The crowd fell silent . Then , a movement caught my eye . My heart skipped a beat as I turned my head , my gaze locking onto a figure standing at the back . It wasnt kneeling like everyone was . It was Nathan . But something about him was ¡­ wrong . His stance was stiff , his eyes glowed faintly in the dim light . They were fixed on me , unblinking , and his expression was nk . A shiver ran down my spine as I felt an unexinable sense of dread . I quickly lowered my head , trying to focus on Mother Liora who was going round the circle . After a while , I looked up , the spot where Nathan had stood was empty . My breath hitched . Wa it really him ? Or was my mind ying tricks on him ? Had I imagined it ? A short whileter the ritual was done and every person present in the arena started jubting as the festival officially started . I stepped away from the ritual ground with hopes to go finding 178 Harvest Moon proposal When I turned , he was standing at the podium . Thank you everyone for making yourself avable at this years harvest moon festival . Before we get on with the celebration , Id like to make an announcement . He paused , his eyes scanning the crowd until they were fixed on me . We thank the goddess for a peaceful celebration so far . Earlier , we saw had problems with the two tailed wolf but I want to assure you that no one was hurt in the process and our warriors are still on the lookout . He paused again and took his gaze away from me . As you all know , I have dyed for a while in taking a Luna and thats because ¡­ that subtle pause again , I could feel he was hesitating . I found my mate and I know ¡­ The rest of his words got drowned by the sound of a trumpet , making everyone in the festival ground jerk with surprise . When we turned to the direction where the noise hade from , we saw a wooden tform , decorated with bright lights that formed the words . L , will you marry me ? Leading the mini band and the wooden tform carrying the proposal was Nathan Chapter 179 179 Earlier ¡­ Nathan I stormed out of the pack house , my frustration bubbling to the surface . Immediately , I shifted . Ragnar emerged with practised ease , his dark fur rippling in the moonlight as I caught Ls scent in the wind . The trails were fresh , tinged with blood from all the Ferals and Trinax she fought . I followed her scent through the maze of mingling scents surrounding the White Moon Pack . My paws pounded against the earth , as I pushed forward . I tracked her through the territory , following a path that took me toward the White Moon Packs borders . Almost at the borders , it veered off to the edge of the dense forest surrounding the packs territory . As I approached the tree line , my hackles rose , indicating that someone was watching me . I stopped for a moment ; my ears perked as I surveyed the area . There was nothing ¡­ no one except me . But something felt ¡­ off . Shrugging it off , I prepared to enter the forest , since her scent was stronger in that direction . Just then , a chilling sensation washed over me . I wasnt alone . Ragnar let out a low growl , as he whirled , muscled bunched ready for an attack only to find myself face to face with a familiar figure . Standing a few yards away was it the same being that had been haunting me for a few months . now . Since that incident with L at the White Lake pack . Not only had I had several encounters with it , but It was also in my head . Always suggesting devious motives . All attempts to fight it with resources I know about and heard have proved abortive . Hissing , I shifted back to my human form , ready for a fight as my expression hardened immediately . What do you want ? I demanded , ring at the being . My voice wasced with irritation . The being cocked its head , studying me with an unsettling calmness . Then he approached me , taking measured steps . I also noticed it had a thoughtful expression on its face . How long have you known about Ls wolf ? it asked . I hissed , stepping around him as I moved toward the forest . I had no time for games , not with Ls scent growing fainter by the second plus the Harvest Moon would reach its peak any moment now , I had to reach L first before anything . As I moved , the being followed after me , clearly unperturbed by my silence . I didnt know anything about that , it continued , its volce carrying an edge of curiosity . But your calmness ¡­ you knew , didnt you ? I stopped abruptly , spinning to face it . Why do you care ? It smiled faintly as if it was amused by my hostility . Because I have Ls interests at heart , a 179 Earlier ¡­ today . I had instructed them not to harm the priestesses , but merely dy them . I wasnt expecting a two tailed wolf to tear through them like they were nothing Thats life , I said tly , as I shrugged and tried to move past it again . It blocked my path again , forcing me to stop . Have you made your decision yet ? I let out a frustrated sigh , running a hand through my hair . Youre Xander , right ? Or is it the Dark One ? I said mockingly . Listen carefully Im not going to do what you want . You can ask me a thousand times , but my answer will always be No. Im not joining your revenge scheme or whatever it is youre doing Xanders lips curled into a grin , his teeth gleaming in the moonlight . You say that now , he said lightly . But sooner orter , youlle looking for me . Not on my life . Not in this lifetime , I shot back . His grin widened . Fine , he shrugged . You can tell yourself that but when it happens , remember I already told you . Also , because of how much we share inmon , let me tell you something . His tone shifted to a conspirational glee . Tonight , Ramsey will make a bold stance . Hes going to announce to the world that he loves L . I scoffed . Ramsey ? He wont . Please , hes too self conscious to do something like that . Want to bet ? Xanders smile widened , his eyes glinting with mischief . I red at his outstretched him , gritting my teeth in annoyance . Xander continued . No matter how hard you try to take L for yourself or im her , shell never be yours , Nathan . You will never have her . But if you join me ¡­ he leaned in closer , spreading his hands in magnanimous gesture . ¡­ I would be kind enough to give her to you . You mean join the suicide pogrom you have going on . Do you want me to help you steal the power of the White Moon Throne ? You want me to assist you to rule my world and that Ill be under you ? You must be really insane . If it worked in the past , it wont now ¡­ because your ideas are as stupid as you are . He didnt say anything , he watched me for a minute before sighing . Nathan , I never said anything about ruling you . I just want to create a world where everyone is equal . That is not possible , I said in a steely tone . Nothing can be equal . Besides , this clickbait you have going on is reallyme . I thought you had your act together . I cant wait for L to get back her powers and end you ? I intend not to be ended this time around , he said in a smug tone . Thest time I was ended , I had to wait for 10,000 s . I cant again . Anyways , you cannot marry , L . Your father is against it . Luna Vanessa is against it . She clearly suggested you marry her daughter rissa . You will not tell me who to marry , Xander , I continued moving , stopping to sniff the air . In my human form , I was slower . 179 Earlier ¡­ When L finds out you lied to her ? What are you going to do about that ? That day in the room , you lied to her , to cover up the truth ¡­ how long ¡­ STAY AWAY FROM ME ! I turned to him , shouting . Leave me alone . Stop following me around like some deranged gods . Are you truly the Dark ONE ? Because I can smell your desperation . from a mile afar . He paused , staring at me pointedly . After a few seconds , he disappeared back into the shadows , leaving me alone . I took a deep breath , shaking off the lingering unease before shifting back to Ragnar , letting hist senses guide me through the forest . Ls trail grew stronger , leading me to deeper into the forest . Eventually , I found her . Shey at the base of a massive oak tree , still in her wolf form which was sprawled out in exhaustion . Her chest rose and fell withboured breath and her white fur was matted with dirt and traces of blood . Her twin tails were curled around her like a shield . As I approached her , her ears twitched and she lifted her head weakly to look at me . I changed back to my human form ; I didnt want to startle her . Her eyes shed with recognition when she saw it was me andid back down . I knelt beside her , reaching out to stroke her fur gently . Its okay I murmured , with a low soothing voice . There were several cuts and bruises all over her body and she seemed to be nursing her hind legs . In this state , she wont be able to heal , unless she changes back into her human form . She nuzzled my hand with her nose at some point , staring at me with soulful eyes . As her breathing slowed , my free hand fished out the vial Nanny had given me . Carefully , I uncorked it , the sharp scent of herbs wafting into the air . Carefully , I held it to her mouth . Drink , I urged softly . The wolf hesitated , her eyes flicking between the vial and my face . Then as if understanding my intent , shepped at the poiton . I nced up at the sky , my heart pounding as I watched the moon inch closer to its fullest state . Please I whispered , Please let it work . Momentster , the transformation began . Fur receded , and bones shifted until Ly unconscious in my arms . When the transformation wasplete , I quickly shrugged off my jacket , draping it over her to shield her from the nights chill . I cradled her carefully , one hand supporting her head as her eyes fluttered open . For a moment , she gazed up at me with such tenderness that my heart clenched . After a while , a faint smile appeared on her lips . Ramsey she whispered . Thank you . 170 Earlier Before closing her eyes again . I stared down at her , as a storm of emotions swirled Within me . [ pulled her closer , trying to ignore the way my chest ached . Xanders words echoed in my mind . No matter how much you try to im L for yourself , youll never truly have her . But as I held her , I made a silent vow . I didnt need Xander or his twisted bargains . Whatever was in front , I would protect L even if it meant knowing she would never choose me . I would let my heart break into a thousand pieces before I let Ramsey have her . 66 Please , the update will be three chapters from tomorrow , Ive already stockpiled . So it updates automatically See you all in a week . Chapter 180 180 The proposal ¡­ L Everyone on the Festival grounds parted like a wave , creating a path as Nathan approached me guiding the wooden tform that held the proposal . Around us , people murmured , pointing excitedly at us . My heart pounded in my chest as he drew closer . His usual confidence was reced by an endearing nervousness that made him look younger and more vulnerable . He carried a bouque of night blooming jasmine , the rarest of flowers youd ever see in our world . I cant believe he remembered . Of course he had . Wed spent countless nights in the garden as teenagers , where Id told him how the flowers reminded me of the sweet memories of my childhood . Finally , the tform rolled to a stop and Nathan stepped off as he came to stand directly before me . The bouquet trembled slightly in his hands as he extended it toward me . For you . he said , in a tone softer than Id ever heard . I epted the flowers , burying my nose in it . He inhaled deeply , his gaze still holding mine . The he lowered himself onto one knee . Gasps rippled through the crowd , but my world had narrowed to just the two of us . L , he began , his voice was steady despite the nervous smile he shed me . I know we agreed to keep our rtionship private , but I cant contain my heart any longer . Every day , I wake up thinking of you . Every night , I dream of our future together and I cant hold it in anymore . Not when every fibre of my being screams , youre my mate . My knees weakened at the sincerity in his tone , so much so that I was trembling . Ive dreamed of you every day ¡­ he continued ¡­ of what it would be like to wake up beside you to share my life with you , to be the one you turn to in everything . I know its not perfect , but L , I dont want it any other way . Youre my heart , my soul , my everything . Tears welled in my eyes as my grip tightened on the bouquet . As my mate , you would never know a day without love , without protection , without absolute devotion , his voice grew stronger , more certain with each word . Ive seen your strength , your kindness , your fierce spirit . Ive watched you ovee every challenge fate has thrown at you , and I fall more in love with you each time . He reached into his pocket , producing a small wooden box carved with the same ancient symbols as the proposal tform . I promise you , L , that I will never hurt you or break your Trust . I will never let you face your battles alone . I will cherish every moment we have together , whether in joy or hardship . So please ¡­ He flipped open the box to reveal a ring that sparkled like the Harvest Moon above us . Holding it towards me , his eyes locked on mine . C 150 The proposal . Please , give me your heart , as I give you mine . Be my mate , my partner , my everything . My lips parted , but no words came . My emotions were all over the ce joy , disbelief , and overwhelming sense of love for the man before me . I think I may have fallen in love with Nathan . I know how devastated I had been when rissa had said I wouldnt marry him . It had taken him several assurances from both him and rissa in the end to assure me it was just a tease . Even then , my heart had been uneasy . But with this proposal , every seed of doubt had disappeared . Slowly , I nodded , as tears spilt freely down my cheeks as I extended my trembling hand toward him . Yes , I whispered , then louder . Yes , Nathan ! I will . The crowd erupted in cheers as Nathan slipped the ring onto my finger . Rising to his feet , he cupped my face in his hands , his touch as gentle as a summer breeze . Our eyes met , and in that moment , nothing else mattered . He leaned in , and our lips met in a passionate kiss . The intensity of our kiss blurred the world . around us , conveying everything we felt . The crowds cheers and ps became a distant hum as we melted into each other . When we finally pulled apart , Nathan rested his forehead against mine . His smile was so wide it lit up his entire face . I smiled back , my cheeks were stained with tears but my heart was fuller than it had ever been . A few Alphas came to congratte us , alongside other pack members . I tried to keep up with congrattory words and warm embraces from all the well wishers . But then , amid all the joy , something tugged at me . A half remembered moment from just before Nathans arrival . Ramsey he had been about to say something . I turned toward the stage . expecting to see him waiting his turn to speak . But it was empty . Hey ! Nathan murmured in my ears , snaking his hand around my waist . Immediately , I froze . I still havent gotten used to his touch . I bought your favourite wine . We could take the celebration to my room . As he spoke , he nuzzled my neck , pressing tiny open mouthed kisses . I tried not to squirm at the meaning of his words . In our world , an engagement is as good as getting married . And I know we will not stop at drinking just wine in his room . Sure thing , dear , I smiled woodenly , I still need to ask Mother Liora if she ¡­ She doesnt , he stopped me halfway . I already asked her Oh ! I swallowed hard . I didnt have any other excuse . I allowed him to lead me toward the pack house . Just as we almost left the festival grounds , Nanny called out to me . I turned to her immediately , 180 The proposal ¡­. d that she was saving me and also feeling a wave of guilt at what happened between her and Nymeris . * Can you give me a few seconds with her ? she pleaded with Nathan , who didnt look pleased . For a moment , I thought he would refuse , but he simply nodded and continued towards the pack. house . Alone , I and Nanny looked at every other ce except at each other . Finally , she cleared her throat . Congrattions dear , she said , trying to sound happy . Are you happy about your engagement ? If I wasnt , I wouldnt have epted it , I mumbled . Dont worry , Nan ! Another round of silence ensued . I decided I was going to apologize for hiding my wolf away from her . Im so sorry for not ¡­ Im sorry ¡­ Both of us started speaking at the same time . Finally , our gazes met , and we burst intoughter . You first , Nanny nudged me . I shook my head . No , you first , I insisted . She nodded and took a deep breath . Im sorry for using the pearl on you . Honestly , I didnt do it on purpose . I thought I could protect you , but I was . Im so sorry about that . I nodded . I am sorry too . I should have told you . Is she that dangerous ? I asked . She stared at me for a few seconds and reached for my hands , pressing it on her lips . It helped us , thats what matters . Saved the priestesses from the attack , saved the pack ¡­ youre amazing . You dont need to concern yourself with the negative . Whats her name , by the way ? She asked , changing the topic . Nymeris ! I said with a bright smile . Shes a good wolf , Nan . She was just pissed that shes been kept under lock all these years . Nanny nodded . Dont worry , well talk about all of that soon . You should go and meet Nathan , else he might have me punished , but before you leave ¡­ she reached for my palm and pressed something into it . I wanted to open it and check , but she shook her head and whispered . Not here ? Why ? I whispered back . What is it ? An embarrassed blush rose to her cheek . In case you and him get intimate tonight , you should use that . Its good . We wouldnt want a baby in the way before the official mating ceremony . It was my turn to blush now . I dont think ¡­ I didnt finish the rest of the words as Nanny was staring at me pointedly . Hes not like that , Nan . He said well just drink wine . 180 The proposal ¡­ And youll be the wine ss , my dear L , she chuckled . Have you seen the look in his eyes ? That man is ready to pounce on you . Fun fact , a lot of babies are made during the Harvest Moon . It turns everyone into a horny beast . I blushed to my root again . I have never imagined lying naked in that way with Nathan . Its going to be awkward , I sighed . Cant you help me out ? At least for tonight . Im not mentally prepared for this . Nanny stared at me for a few seconds before sighing . I cant believe this , giving you permission to go be with a man . When did you grow , L ? Yesterday , I smirked . Im out of practice . I heard Alphas are big ¡­ do you think hell fit in ? Nanny blushed crimson . How am I supposed to know ? I havent been with him . What ? I scrunched my brows , giving her a weird look . Thats not what I mean . Of course , your havent , but you always have men over every weekend ¡­ she tried to protest , but I raised my index finger at her . Dont lie , Nan ¡­ for a middle aged woman , youre too active . No wonder left the Moon Temple . Wanted to explore life a bit , right ? Chapter 181 181 Sex is Sex is not love ¡­ L It was meant as a joke , honestly but in the next instant , Nannys countenance changed . Her face which had been lit with a smile a moment ago , went dull . She lowered her gaze and refused to meet my eyes . You should go now ! she murmured And you could tell him that youre tired . Im sure he wont force you , she added again , before walking away . I stood there for a few minutes , watching her leave , wondering if I had gone too far with the joke . It was harmless and honestly , I didnt think shed react to it like that . I meant nothing more . Shrugging , I started towards the pack house . Veering off to the quarters where Nathan was lodged . Before I entered his room , I slipped the tablet into my back pocket before knocking . The door flew open immediately . Nathan didnt look , please . I was beginning to think you wonte . Im sorry , my love , I said brightly , walking past him inside the room . There was a low table in the middle of the room decorated with coloured candles and some lover centrepieces . There was a small wine bucket too , and two sses on the table . There was a food tray by the corner that was still covered up . On a special night like this , we should be together , heined again , pouting . In a bid to broker peace , I went up to him , wounding my hands around his neck . Im sorry , babe . We got carried away girl talk . His hands rested on my waist as he pulled me closer . If I kiss you , Ill feel better . My heart dropped . The position I was with him currently , was giving the kind of vibes he wanted , coupled with the ambience of the room . Everything screamed I WANT YOU . I nodded . He didnt need to be told twice , he gathered me into his arms as his lips pressed into mine . His hands roamed my body with such urgency , that made me wonder if I would leave his room with my clothes still intact . His hands found the side zipper of the ceremonial gown I had on and he unzipped it without breaking contact . I could feel him losing control . The dress was too long or maybe intricated for him to thug down , so he let it go . Instead , he lifted me into his arms , kissing my neck , and undoing his buttons . He dropped me gently on the bed before shrugging This shirt . My heart was pounding wildly in my chest as I tried to think of a way to solve this problem . He tugged at his trousers until they joined the small heap of clothes he had started . I took in a shaky breath , as I drank the sight of him . Toned muscles rippled and gleamed in the glow of the candlelight but that wasnt all , his erection stood tall and proud , feeling like a long and thick extension of his body . Ive not been with a man since Ramsey That aside , I had zero idea of what to do with a man . Maybe , if I tried to give him pleasure first , hed get tired and let me go . As soon as the thought just crossed my mind , he was already next to me . His fingers found my bra hook and he was already undoing it . Wait ! I rested my hand on his arms . His gaze had darkened with desire but he managed to turn and look at me . The wine ¡­ my throat is parched He didnt say anything . He crossed the room in quick strides and came back with the bottle of wine and two sses . He had a sheepish grin on his face as he sat next to me and broke the seal . So sorry about that , we need to toast to us . He finished working the seal and poured a moderate amount into the sses before we clinked it together , congratting ourselves . Just as I finished thest drop of my wine , he came to me again . Nathan ! I said quietly . Can we not do ? He was working the side zipper and was already huffing in . frustration but he paused . Not this again , L ¡­ he sighed and cupped my face . Darling , please ¡­ Ill burst if I dont have you . please ¡­ I want you so badly ¡­ I nodded . I know and I ¡­ w want you just as much I stuttered . That was a lie . Its just that , Im tired and can you just wait a bit ¡­ please ¡­ He stared at me for a few seconds and then rose to his feet , picking up his discarded pants and slipping them on . Are you angry with me ? I asked in a tiny voice . Im not angry at you , L ; he nced at me before picking his shirt and slipping it on . Neither am I happy with you . I also will not force you to do what you dont want to . Its fine . He started walking to the door . But youre leaving ? I was still on his bed . And youre not happy , Nathan Im leaving because I dont trust myself to be in the same room as you . Second , I am not happy . L . I have desires and wants plus Im crazy about you . Its normal for me to want to pour out these emotions physically Sex is not love ! The words slipped out of my mouth unintentionally . When I looked up , he was staring at me with disbelief on his face . Dont make this about , Ramsey , please , though his voice was still a whisper , I could feel the hardness behind it . Can we just go for a day without him being invisible in our rtionship ? You cannot use your experience from him and conclude that ¡­ Thats not what I meant , Nathan . Cmon , I was just making a statement and youre bringing Sex is not love Ramsey into our conversation and not me . I told you ; I have nothing to do with him again . Were history ! Okay ! he said quietly . Ill take your word for it . Im going for a run . Without waiting for a reply from me , he slipped out of his room . Chapter 182 182 Fractured moments ¡­ Ramsey I sat behind my desk , the warm glow of the morning sun casting long shadows over the stacks of documents on my table . The room was silent except for the rhythmic scratch of my pen against §â§Ñ§â§Ö§ä . My concentration was broken by a soft knock , followed by Lenny entering my office . Alpha , he began . The doctors at the pack hospital just informed me that theyll be discharging Cassidy today I nodded , my eyes not leaving the papers before me . Good , I said simply and continued writing . Silence stretched between us until Lenny cleared his throat . Theres something else , he continued hesitantly . Theb called carlier . They called to inform you that the finished product for the anti pheromone depressor is ready and can be used now . They want you to use it on the person it was made for so that they would know if adjustments need to be made . I paused for a fraction before nodding . Good , then have it sent to the person it was made for . There was another slight pause before Lenny called out to me . Ramsey , he started , his voice was filled with irritation . Wont you give it to her yourself ? I dont need to deliver it myself , I responded quietly . Cmon Ramsey , Lenny sighed . Youve been working on this for years . The resources youve poured into it , the time youve spent ¡­ you should at least ¡­ I said its not necessary I cut him off . What happened to all the ns you made ? This was supposed to be youreback path . Why are you still hesitating ? Shes engaged to another man , Lenny . Im not that stupid to break off their union . Its over , Lenny He stood still for a moment , I could feel his frustration but he knew better than to push further . Tine then , Ill go about my duties . See youter , he turned and left the room , closing the door with more force than was necessary . exhaled deeply , rubbing my temples . Lenny bad barely left when the door opened again . This time , it was my grandfather , Elder Eldric , who strode in holding a small stack of ornate papers . I brought some samples for the wedding invitations , he announced , cing them on my desk . I nced at the designs briefly before returning to my documents . Pick whichever one you think is best , Pop I trust your judgment . He hesitated , his eyes studying me . You could at least pretend to care , he muttered . 182 Fractured moments ¡­.. I care , I replied tersely , not looking up . I just have a lot on my te right now . He sighed . Fine , Ill handle it , he muttered , lingered for a moment longer , then left the office , closing the door behind him . Alone again , I leaned back in my chair , running my hands through my hair , the tension in my chest refused to ease , and for the first time today , I allowed myself a moment of stillness . I didnt want to think about anything . However , my moment of solitude was short lived when another soft knock on the door came and the door opened immediately . I raised my head , irritation shing in my eyes . I said ¡­ The rest of the words dried up on my lips when I saw L standing in the doorway . She hesitated , her hand still on the doorknob as our gaze met . What do you want ? I asked , with a weary sigh . I wasnt even angry . She blinked . I ¡­ nothing . Its just that Ive been trying to see you for two days now and we will be leaving tomorrow . I just wanted toe see you As she spoke , she entered the office fully , closing the door softly behind her . I also heard Cassidy was injured . I hope shes doing better now . That night , I wanted to exin ¡­ Talk to someone whos an expert in these things , I interrupted , my gaze returning to my desk . Im not . My brows knitted together as confusion and hurt crossed her face at the same time . Whats with the cold attitude? Not now , L , I murmured under my breath . I dont have time for things like that . She stepped closer, her voice was firmer . I thought we were cool . We are, I replied tly without looking at her . Im just busy . Her shoulders sagged , and she let out a frustrated sigh . Fine , she said turning to leave . But just as she reached the door , she paused again and came back to face me . I just wanted to thank you , she with a trembling voice . For everything . While I was here at the pack , even though you didnt say much , I felt your kindness . Im truly grateful for all your help . I nodded . Its fine We stood in silence for a moment , until L spoke again . Nathan proposed to me . My gaze didnt waver , I know , I replied . He came to me before the festival to ask for my permission Her lips parted in surprise , but she quickly recovered . Well ¡­ I wanted you to know . And ¡­ I feel indebted to you , Ramsey . Id feel better if youd let me buy you a meal . Just one meal , to show my gratitude 182 Fractured moments ¡­ You dont have to ¡­ I said with an exasperated sigh . Please , she interrupted , her eyes pleading . I insist L , I tried not to snap , rising to my feet . You dont need to feel indebted to me . Everything I did for you ; I did because it was necessary . Because its my duty as Alpha . She flinched at the sharpness of my tone . For a moment , neither of us spoke . Then quietly , she said , I see . ¦§ Without another word , she turned and left the office , the door clicking softly shut behind her . I stared at the empty space where she had stood . My knuckles were white where they gripped the edge of my desk . The weight of everything Id left unsaid pressed down on me like a physical presence , but I refused to acknowledge it . Instead , I forced my attention back to work ¡­ Burying myself in the familiarfort of duty and responsibility . That was after all ¡­ the only thing I was good at . Chapter 183 183 New beginnings ¡­ L Ill miss you , I murmured to Nanny who had a quiet smile on her face as she patted my backfortingly . I must have hugged her a thousand times already . We were leaving White Moon Pack back to Blue Ridge today and I was feeling nostalgic . For one , Nanny was noting with me since she was going back with the priestesses to the Moon Temple Colden Gates pack . Mother Liora was still sick and seemed to prefer Nanny to any of the other priestesses . Though she had promised that as soon as Mother Liora recovered , shed join me at Blue Ridge . I knew that was next to impossible . After all , she didnte to visit all the while I was there . To think its been three months already since I arrived but it already felt like a decade . After we said our goodbyes , we started moving . Now , as the car sped toward Blue Ridge Pack , the silence between me and Nathan felt heavy . Nathan has been unusually quiet since the incident three days ago . Although he had managed to maintain normal conversation with me , I still couldnt help but worry that the incident three days ago , had changed things in ways I couldnt see . My thoughts drifted to Cassidy . The events of that night still lingered in my mind , a puzzle with too many missing pieces . I had gone to Ramsey to ask if Cassidy had said anything about what happened , though Id avoided mentioning my wolf was the two tailed wolf that the warriors of White Moon Pack were still hunting or that Xander had shown up there suddenly . That had been a surprise to me though . Not just that , I couldnt help but wonder what connection Cassidy had with Xander . How did they meet ? Why was he even there that night ? I knew Xander hadnte because Cassidy had merely requested , he should kill me . There should be more . Like what agreement had both of them entered for him to have followed her to the pack house ? No matter how I thought of it , there seemed to be more . Although I was relieved that Cassidy had survived , Xanders blow , I couldnt help wondering if she would evere clean about what truly happened . Would she confess , or would she weave another story , one that would paint me in a negative light ? As my mind wandered about it , I dozed off . A few hourster , I awoke to the sensation of being carried . Blinking my eyes open , I saw Nathans face above mine . His expression was tender but tired . He was carrying me in his arms . Gently , heid me on his bed , smoothing my hair . Youre awake ? he murmured when he saw me . I nodded , managing a sleepy smile but he didnt say anything after that . For a moment , the room was silent , except for the faint rustle of trees outside the window . Before Nathan finally spoke . Im sorry about the other night , he said softly , I wasnt thinking strange . I let my desires get the best of me . Please forgive me . Nathan ¡­ nothing I exhaled , relieved too . Im sorry too . I promise you , going on between me and Ramsey . All those days I was at his pack , the only time we were in very close proximity was one of the mornings at the training arena and he joined me . Else that , nothing else . I trust you , L ¡­ so much . I know , he muttered ,ing to lie beside me on the bed . Our eyes met and the tension melted away as we leaned into each other . He captured my lips pulling me closer to him in a passionate kiss . We kissed for a while , until he pulled back , breathing unevenly . We should stop , he said quietly . I nodded , lowering my flushed cheeks . Then , he cupped my face and brushed his thumb against my cheek . Ive been thinking . he said . We need to do this right , L . We should get married as soon as possible . My eyes widened in surprise . Married ? Yes , he nodded . That way , you can decide what you want to do about your life back in the human world . I dont want you to feel torn between this life and the human world . Whatever you decide , Ill support you . But I want us to be official before you make any big decisions . I blinked in surprise , thenughed . Id almost forgotten about that world , to say the truth . He smiled back . Well , I havent . And Ill wait as long as it takes , but I dont want to wait any longer than I have to . Im worried that if Paul should see you again ¡­ he trailed off , drawing a quietugh from me . Youre overreacting as usual and you dont have to worry about Paul either . Hes probably lost . interest by now . Ive left him on read too many times and , this weekend , I paused . Lets get married this weekend . Nathan blinked in astonishment , as he stood and started pacing the room . He broke into a grin after a few seconds . This weekend ? Thats only four days away ! Theres so much to prepare ¡­ Iughed . We dont need anything borate . Ill ask my mother if I can use her wedding gown . We can keep it simple . Nathan stopped pacing and turned to face me with excitement on his face . Dont worry about at thing . Ill take care of everything . I best go started preparing . He leaned down to kiss my forehead before leaving the room . That evening aft after I was done resting , I decided to go to the Alpha house . When I arrived , I met rissa rxing on the porch . What are you doing here ? rissa asked when she saw me . to a 163 New bogatungs Im looking for mom , I replied , ignoring the rudeness in her voice . Shes in the garden , rissa said , jerking her head toward the back of the house . You might want to catch her before she gets too engrossed . I thanked her and made my way to the garden . I found her kneeling in front of a flower bed , wearing garden boots , gloves and a wide brimmed hat as she pulled the weeds . I hesitated , unsure if I should disturb her . Just as I turned to leave , she called out to me . Dont just stand there . Come and help . Smiling despite myself , I joined her , kneeling beside her and pulling weeds from the flower beds . The work was calming and for the first time in years , I felt a sense of connection with my mom . How are you feeling ? she asked after a while . I heard you were sick . My hands stilled as tears welled in my eyes at the unexpected show of concern the first in what felt like forever . To others , it might be such a simple question , buting from my mother , it carried so much weight . Im better now , I said softly . Thats good , she paused and looked at me . I heard you did so well during the festivals too . We continued to chat , talking about several things at the same time . Finally , she straightened and rose to her feet , wiping her hands on the garden apron she was wearing . rissa mentioned that Natahn proposed to you , I looked up , surprised . I was just here thinking of how I would raise the topic . Yes , he did . Her lips curved into a smile . Congrattions , my dear . Its about time we had something to celebrate . We have a wedding to n . I hesitated , before admitting . Were nning to do it this weekend . We just want something small . She paused , removing her garden gloves . Why the rush ? You could say were impatient , I blushed , hiding my face . And it seems like the right thing . Okay ! she shrugged . Lets make it happen . We stayed silent for a few minutes before I ventured again . Mom , would it be okay if I wore your wedding gown ? Her eyes softened . It would be my pleasure . And , she added softly . Id be honoured if youd let me walk you down the aisle . The offer caught me off guard , and tears spilt down my cheeks . Id love that , Mom . Its going to be the best day of my life . She nodded , her eyes going cold for a second before she nodded and said . You have no idea. Chapter 184 184 Revtions and deceptions ¡­ Ramsey The council hall was filled with scattered conversations as the Elders of the White Moon Pack gathered around the long , intricately carved oak table . They were still talking about the two tailed wolf . Although the festival had ended four days earlier , they were still discussing finding and capturing the two tailed wolf . I leaned back in my chair , staring at them as they deliberated . asking for more help from the Panthers to track down the wolf . Finally , one of the senior elders cleared his throat . Alpha , we must act swiftly . I think hiring the services of the Panthers would be more effective . If the two tailed wolf is left unchecked , it could pose a threat to the White Mountain region . In the meantime , we could deploy arger team tob the northern forest ¡­ No ! I said firmly interrupting him . They suddenly fell into silence . All eyes turned to me as I leaned forward , my forearms resting on the table . The room , which moments ago had been filled with chatter was now quiet . We will not waste the packs resources on chasing shadows , I continued staring at each of them . The two tailed wolf has not been seen since the festival . If it intended to harm , we would have already felt it . As far as Im concerned , that chapter is closed But , Alpha ¡­ another elder tried to protest . 1 red at him , freezing the words in his throat . Do you wish to challenge my judgment , Elder ? I am days away from getting married . I should be resting and rejuvenating for my wedding not doing this . So , do you have any objection ? The room seemed to shrink as all of them shifted ufortably in their seats . My grandfather stared back at me . Weve not been on talking terms since the festival and honestly , I didnt care that much . No , Alpha , the Elder said quietly . Good , I nodded and stood , signalling the end of the discussion . As I moved towards the door . Elder Mia suddenly spoke . Congrattions on your uing wedding , Alpha . A union like yours will bring much prosperity to the pack . I paused , looking over my shoulders with an impassive expression . Is that all ? The Elders exchanged uncertain nces before collectively nodding . Without another word , 1 strode out . Back at the pack house , I started immediately to my room . As I arrived , I met Cassidy waiting for me by my door . She had a pale pallor , that worried me . I was afraid she would pass out at any moment . 184 Revtions and deceptions ¡­. What are you doing here ? I asked trying not to show the irritation in my voice . You should be resting She lifted her eyes to meet mine , her hands beside her clutched at her sides as if they held her upright . Ramsey , she said softly , in a trembling voice . I need to talk to you . Its urgent My gaze flickered to the maids hovering nearby behind her . I could see their curious eyes . darting between me and Cassidy . I suppressed a sigh . If I didnt let her in , by evening , the entire pack would be filled with tales and refusing her , might create a scene . Come . I said , motioning for her to follow me . I opened the door to my room and ushered her in . The moment , the door clicked shut behind us , she whirled around , her eyes were wild and full of emotion . L tried to kill me , she blurted out . I froze and then slowly turned to face her . She what ? I asked . That night , she began her voice rising . After you left us in that room , she she called a man . A strange man . She called him the Dark One . They both tried to kill me . When I tried to raise L is dangerous . You have to make sure rm , they knocked me unconscious . Im telling you shes arrested . Her voice broke as tears simmered in her eyes . She looked at me expectantly , as if she was waiting for an immediate reaction . But I said nothing as I processed her words . Okay I finally said . Okay ? Cassidy repeated , huffing . Thats all you have to say ? Ramsey , she tried to kill me ! To murder your mate and you just say , okay ? Standing there like I dont matter at all . Dont you care about what happens to me at all ? I bit back an angry growl . What do you want me to do , Cassidy ? I asked , trying to restrain my anger . Should I storm into Blue Ridge Pack and kill her ? Would that make you happy ? She faltered ; I could feel her frustration mounting . I just ¡­ I dont understand why youre not taking this seriously . Shes a threat , Ramsey ! But not a murderer . L is not capable of harming anyone take it from me . I dont know what you saw or what transpired between both of you that night and if you feel like you need to trash . out your grievances , then do so . Dont hide behind the ¡­ Before I could respond , Lennys mindlink tugged into my mind , cutting into my thoughts . Alpha , the footage for the Harvest Moon Festivals CCTV cameras is avable now . My eyes darkened immediately . I knew what that footage might reveal . No one is to view it . 1manded through the mindlink . Forward it to me immediately and ensure it stays that way . Ill handle it . ins Revtions and deceptions . on the verge of crying . Ill look into what youve said , I told her curtly . But for now , you need to rest Without waiting for her response , I left my room , leaving her standing alone . The walls of the pack house suddenly felt too confining , the air too thick . I needed space to think , to process everything . Just as I was walking out of the pack house , bumped into Lenny He had a puzzled expression on his face . I wasing to see you , he said quietly . Are you going out ? I nodded . I want to clear my head . Then we can talk while were walking , he murmured and fell into steps next to me . We had walked a distance away from the pack house when Lenny suddenly paused and turned to me . L is the two tailed werewolf ? I stayed quiet for a heartbeat before nodding . Yes , she is ! Did the CCTV capture her changing ? Yes ! Lenny nodded . While the person in charge was rendering it . He stepped out of the room for a few seconds . The video finished rendering and I wanted to just copy it out into the folder when I yed it instead . I still cannot believe it . Did she tell you ? I shook my head . Nathan knows . Theyve known all this time , Shes always had the wolf Wow ! Lenny scoffed . This is moreplicated than I can imagine , And then there was another strange man I saw walking into the room with Cassidy She ims its the Dark One ? Do you know if its the same analysis we got from the previous recording of Cassidys mother meeting with some strange people ? I havent analyzed it yet but I will , privately though . Because I dont know if a mole is working with them There is ! I said woodenly . Its not surprising that White Lake Pack is yet to suffer any attacks not even a single one and I know what I saw that night when L was at the pack when L went for the cleansing ritual . I dont know but a lot is going on with them . Also , my grandfather fears Elder Thorne more than anyone . How ? Lenny asked . He has mentioned that were in huge debt to him and his pack . Not just that , Miriam said something about my grandfather making a choice . I tried to ask her but she wouldnt say . Ive been trying to be careful when dealing with the Elders and my grandfather , I dont know ¡­ He knows about L ? Yes , and Elder Thorne knows too . Im trying to figure out just how much they know and for her sake , Im threading carefully . They could use their knowledge to try to punish her in some sort of way and that is what I fear more than anything You could have said something to her , Ramsey , Lenny sighed . I dont understand your deal with L . You swore you love her . Youve gone all these lengths to prove it . While do you keep C 184 Revtions and deceptions hesitating ? Why was I hesitating ? Im afraid she would reject me . She has a lot of reasons to do that , you know Not if you confess everything to her genuinely . I nodded , hating how my heart squeezed with sadness . Its toote , now , Lenny . I received a memo from the Alpha Council about them getting married tomorrow . I cant do anything now and I love her enough to let her go . And keep protecting her from afar ? Do I have a choice ? I smiled sadly . Anyways , have someone prepare a gift for them . Its going to be a really small wedding , so theyre not inviting a lot of people physically . Lenny nodded . Once shes properly mated to Nathan Tanner , you dont need to worry about protecting her . Shell be immune ¡­ ( 0) I know that , and the first thing I would do is to disband the Elders council . Are all the candidates weve chosen ready ? Yes , Lenny added . But theres one tiny problem . What ? I turned to him . Nathan didnt sign the agreement like the other Alphas . Comment anymore View All > Pod your litt I camtment II Vote Fandom Swipe Chapter 185 185 Wedding revtions ¡­ Nathan I stood before the full length mirror in my room adjusting the embroidery on my ceremonial joining outfit . The deep crimson and gold of the fabric the pack colours shimmered under the soft light 1 couldnt believe I was the groom and the soon to be mated Alpha , My hands trembled slightly as I adjusted the cuffs and worked on the fastenings . It still felt so surreal that I would be marrying L today . However , the excitement I had still warred with a speck of doubt . Everything was going way smoother than I had anticipated . Luna Vanessa had approved using the best halls in the pack since she was in charge of Welfare . Not just that , she had quickly and efficiently organized the hall , the decoration , the food ¡­ all in less than 48 hours . Her role had fastened the preparation and made everything easy for us . She had gone a step further to send out invitations to various packs and told them that since we were all trying to recover from the Feral attack , they should only send their gifts and blessings and not bothering . Despite this , my father has been silent since we returned from the Harvest Moon . He was one of the few people who hadnt bothered to congratte me after L epted to marry me . Instead , the moment wed arrived , he handed in his resignation as the packs acting Beta without any tangible reason . Not only that , he had gone out of his way to avoid any interaction with me despite living under the same roof . The rift between us was widening every day , so much that I didnt know how to mend it . Suddenly , the door to my room creaked open , startling me . I turned , expecting one of the Betas under probation who was assisting me for the time being , but I froze when I saw my father . Dad ? I murmured under my breath . He was dressed in a formal attire . His blue eyes which mirrored mine were hard and unreadable as he stepped into the room , closing the door softly behind him . It had been so long since I had seen him in anything other than casual clothes that it took a moment to process . Do you need any help ? Are you ready ? He asked . Yes , I replied , even though a dozen questions burned on the tip of my tongue . I voiced them in my heart instead . Why are you here ? Are you going to support me , or is this another lecture ? But before I could speak them out , he spoke again . Ill be officiating the ceremony , thats why Im here ; he said tly . I wanted to badly ask why because my father who had been conspicuously absent from every 185 Wedding revtions preparation had suddenly decided to take the central role in the wedding . I opened my mouth , then closed it , unsure of how to respond . I see . I said finally , nodding stiffly . We were quiet for a moment before he turned toward the door . Ill ask them to bring the car to the front of the house . A momentter , we arrived at the wedding venue . It was thergest hall in the pack and was located at a very easy location . The hall was only used for big asions like weddings between important pack members or annual inter pack meetings . Else that , it was rarely used but was maintained regrly . As I alighted from the car , I spotted a lot of pack members dressed beautifully with smiles on their faces . When they saw me , they all bowed in my direction and I acknowledged their greetings immediately . Even though I wasnt as amazing as Alpha Logan who had been one of the best Alphas the pack . has ever produced , I was grateful that the people loved me and were beginning to get used to my leadership . Immediately I went around , greeting the Core Alphas of the Southern Region . They were gathered together as always talking andughing amongst themselves . As I walked over to them , they sped my hands , epting my greeting with smiles . Best wishes , Nathan , Alpha Calder said sping my hand firmly . May your union bring strength to your pack , Alpha Renwick added . Are you looking forward to your wedding night ? Alpha Grant teased , getting a red face from me . Oh ! heughed heartily turning to the other Alphas . Its true then . True ? I tried to fight the redness in my ears . What is true ? Alpha Renwick spected that youre still a virgin and we doubted it because all the women love you . But youve confirmed it . Thats not true , I narrowed my gaze at them . Ive been with many women , My statement drew another amusing snicker from the Alphas as Alpha Renwick snapped his hand at them . You all owe me a thousand each . Transfer only he added . I moved away from them going to greet some of the Elders of the pack . By the time it was time for the ceremony to begin , the knot of nervousness that had lodged in my chest sincest night , loosened . I gasped in shock when I entered the hall . The setting was breathtaking : rows of white chairs draped in soft silks of red golden- the pack colours glowed under litnterns hanging overhead each table . The screen covering the roof allowed the mid morning sun to filter into the hall , filling the hall with light . The makeshift altar was decorated with cascading flowers . Everywhere was so 185 Wedding revtions beautiful . I was d . Finally , I took my position at the altar , the Moon Priest who would be joining us officially stood to one side and my father stood to the other side holding the microphone . My father nodded to the band at one corner and they slowly started ying the marching in tune . Before my father turned to the audience . Please rise , the bride is here . All eyes turned toward the entrance as everyone rose in unison . My breath caught in my throat as L came into my line of view . She was dressed in the vintage wedding gown Luna Vanessa had used during her time . It was a simple , gold colour gown yet elegant and it hugged her frame as if it was made with her in mind . The flowing fabric caught the light with every step she took . Her hair was styled to perfection with a faint glimmer of gold added to it . But nothing couldpare to her expression . L was so beautiful that tears pricked at the corner of my eyes but that was what surprised me . She was on her mothers arm Luna Vanessas arms . Despite the smiles both women had on their faces , they didnt bother to hide their strained history or rather , Luna Vanessa didnt bother to hide it . My eyes scanned the crowd for signs of Nanny , hoping she would be there , but she was nowhere to be found . I wondered what L would do when she discovered she wasnt here . Especially after promising she woulde . She was supposed toe earlier though but she had called me a yesterday to tell me she woulde today . I searched the room again , scanning each face ¡­ Instead , I saw unexpected guests , Luna Vanessas brothers the Alpha of Shadow Moon Pack . An influential and powerful Alpha from the West and The Alpha of the Western Hill Pack . The presence of such powerful figures set rm bells ringing in my mind but I pushed the thoughts aside , maybe I was overthinking . I focused solely on L who was at the altar now . I smiled at her and reached out to take her from her mother , instead , of releasing her , Luna Vanessa tightened her grip and turned both of them to face the crowd . I didnt miss the satisfied smile on her face . * Honored guests , Alphas of the South and visitors from every part of the world . My name is Luna Vanessa Skye Woond , the widow of Alpha Logan Woond and I regret but I cannot approve this union ! A stunned silence fell over the hall . My stomach dropped , I knew it . I had a feeling some sort of drama would happen . 185 Wedding revtions . initial shock to register , she continued . ording to ourws , the firstborn daughter of an Alpha who has no male heir is to be married to an Alpha Regent , ensuring the stability and strength of the lineage . This is our tradition , ourw . The silence grew heavier . My hands clenched at my sides , as my jaw tightened . I nced at L , who looked stricken , her lips were parted as though she wanted to protest . Then Luna Vanessa turned to L , her lips were curled , into a faint , triumphant smile . L is Alpha Logans bastard . And unless weve decided to allow bastard children to ascend as Lunas , I cannot and will not approve of this union . I call on the powers of the seven core Alphas of the South and the representative of the West to bear me witness and not permit this marriage to proceed . Chapter 186 186 Wedding revtions II L It would be better if I was struck by lightning at this point as my mothers words registered . My hand that had held her arms moments ago , fell limp beside me . I was still trying to process everything she just said . What was she talking about ? How can I be a bastard when she was my mother ? Nathan came forward , his voice was low but firm . Stop this now , Luna Vanessa . She turned to him , her expression was unrepentant . This is not your decision , Nathan . It is thew of our pack His blue eyes burned with annoyance . This is my wedding , and I will not let you or any of the stupidws ruin it . I love L and I will marry her . Then he turned to me , who still stood frozen beside my mother , tears clouding my vision . L , he said softly , reaching out his hand . Come with me . For a moment , the world seemed to hold its breath . I nced between my mother and Nathans outstretched hand . With trembling fingers , I ced my hand in his . My mother scoffed . Thew is clear , Nathan . If you go against it , what will the people say ? Are you trying to tell us that youre bigger than thew ? The crowd quieted , and all eyes turned to us . If this is a matter of legitimacy , I said coldly . It will be addressed after the ceremony . Until then , the union will proceed as nned . Im sorry , Nathan but I cannot allow that , My mom drew closer . If you dont want your beloved L to rot in the dungeon at the West for the rest of her miserable life , youd stop being so headstrong . I warned you , didnt I ? I gave you a better option but you thought you were bigger than me and that your will is final This has nothing to do with my will , Luna Vanessa , Nathan screeched closing the distance between them . I love L . Shes my life and I want her . Pushing your daughter to me is ridiculous . If its not L ¡­ then no wedding is happening . Oh , it will , Luna Vanessa chuckled evilly . You see , I prepared so much for it to go to waste . So , there will be a wedding at the end of the day . Whether you agree to it or not . I could feel angry tremors coursing through Nathan . He turned to me , tugging me to his side . Lets get out of here , baby But I refused , I dug my heels to the ground , removing my hand from his . Nathan , wait ! I finally squeaked out and faced my mother . Why do you hate me so much ? Why do you need to resort to lies just to punish me ? You think the world revolves around you T Fine you might be enecial but Ive dreamt of this 07:02 186 Wedding revtions I day all my life and Ive waited patiently , to make sure I hurt you the same way you hurt me . Is this about Dad ? a tear seeped into my mouth . What does that have to do with me ? I didnt kill him . Its not my fault ? No ! she barked at me , meeting and holding my gaze . Your presence ruined me and my family . It is your fault ¡­ your birth scattered my family and you killed ¡­ Beta Jeremy immediately rushed forward and sped his hand over my mothers mouth . Thats enough Vanessa . Lets take this elsewhere . He motioned to one of the maids to lead her out of the hall . When they left , the crowd was still as quiet as before . The news was just too heavy to bear . Beta Jeremy picked up the mic and faced the crowd . Were sorry for the little hup . Please stay put , in a few minutes , everything will be resolved and it will continue as nned , thank you . What will continue as nned ? Nathan rushed at his father as soon as he dropped the mic . There will be no wedding if its not L . I dont know what ns ¡­ Shut up for once and listen ! his father gritted his teeth . This is your opportunity to save her if you mess this up ¡­ Why does he need to save me ? I interrupted ; the tears were streaming down my eyes . Is it true I am a bastard ? What else has everyone been keeping away from me ? Beta Jeremy turned and stared at me for a moment . Then he sighed and reached for my hand . I cant believe she still didnt tell you anything . Come with me dear , in a moment youll know the truth . Tell me what ? I refused to take his hand or Nathans as my gaze darted between both men . How can I trust any of you when it is obvious that everyone knows something that I dont ? What is going on Nathan ? Beta Jeremy ¡­ is this because I refused to leave Nathan as requested ? you Part of it , L but I wouldnt ruin a day like this for my son and I have no idea that this is going to happen . Anything that happened today was orchestrated by Luna Vanessa and not me . If you want to know the truth , juste with me , he pleaded again . Me more than anyone ¡­ thinks you deserve to know after all this while . I wiped my nose , sniffing . After a minute , I noddednguidly and took his hand , allowing him to guide me out of the hall . We continued to a smaller office at the back of the hall . When I entered , the core elders of the southern region were already seated . My mother I didnt know if she was at this point and two strange looking men whom Id never met before were there too , including the Moon Priest . It reminded me of what happened on the day of Nathans supposed coronation . I still had trauma from that day . Alpha Renwick rose to his feet as soon as we entered , there was an embarrassed expression on 186 Wedding revtions li his face . Beta Jeremy led me to an empty seat and settled me in before sitting next to me on my right and Nathan on my left . Were so sorry for everything thats happened today , L . Honestly , none of us is aware ¡­ Dont say that Renwick ! one of the strange looking men interrupted coldly . How can you all forget such important details ? The pact already expired two years ago and none of you were kind enough to inform your Alpha before his death . Fine ! Alpha Renwick hissed . Thats because its been so long and weve had a lot on our tes in recent times . He inhaled deeply and turned to me . Miss L , Im sorry that this had to happen like this but this union will not hold . What is that supposed to mean ? On whose order ? Nathan red rising to his feet . I will charge you all for treason for going behind my back ¡­ Sit your ass down , Nathan Tanner ! the second of the strange looking men said with an amused expression on his face . We know youre consumed by love and duty . We even heard from our sister how you spent four years in the dungeon of the Lycan Leader just to protect her ¡­ he paused as he and the other man exchanged amused nces . While we admire your chivalry , we request you remain quiet for a few minutes . Because if you dont , well go ahead and do what we came here for without your permission . You can take us to the highest council and well still win the case . If you had problems with L bing my mate , you had plenty of time toin , Nathan stubbornly said . Why choose one of the happiest days of our lives to ruin it for us ? Because our sister said so . And to say the truth , were not interested in her legitimacy as Alpha Logans bastard . Its really none of our business . We only came here because a pact was not kept . A pact signed 9 years ago that had a 7 year validity that is to say ¡­ the pact expired 2 years a ago and was not renewed . So , wevee to carry out what we agree to be the consequences for breaking the agreement . The man paused and pped his hands thrice . Suddenly , the door opened and warriors dressed in fullbat gear filed in . They were about two dozen from what I was able to count . What is the meaning of this ? Nathan had gone livid . Who approved of this ? How dare you bring foreign military without my consent ? Do you wish to be arrested ? Maybe ! both men said uniformly , exchanging amusing looks again . But after were done arresting your murderer of a mate . Chapter 187 187 The truth of her birth I L Ive been called wolfless , a deviant , and every other thing all my life but never a murderer ! The word rang a hateful echo that refused to fade . My hands trembled as I clenched them into fists at my sides . Ive had enough ! I cried out . My tears were flowing freely now , streaking down my calling me a murderer . I havent killed anyone . I am not a monster mother or the Woman face . Stop I gazed at Luna Vanessa , my who I had always believed was my mother . Her expression was concealed with disdain , and her lips were pressed into a thin line . But I wanted to try onest time . Maybe she had been so angry and had spoken out of it . Are you even my mother ? Youve hated me for as long as I can remember . Why ? What did I ever do to you to deserve this ? Nathan stiffened , his hand immediately reaching for me . This isnt the time or ce , L . We just need to get the joining ceremony back on track , thats all . No ! I shouted , shaking his hand off mine , as my voice rose with desperation . Were going to talk about this now . Tell me the truth , I turned to Luna Vanessa again . She rose from her seat and sauntered to where I was . Despite her unbelievably big stomach , she moved with the gait and speed of a wild cat . No ! she spat when she reached me . I never wanted you in the first ce . I am not your mother . I never was and I never wanted to be . Her words hit me like physical blows , each one stealing my breath . I staggered backwards , my wedding dress rustling against the ground . What are you saying ? I whispered . Youre lying ¡­ you must be lying Your father , she continued , her voice dripping with bitterness , Was on a mission when he met her met her , Sheughed , but the sound held no warmth . He couldnt keep it in his pants , and you were the result of that affair . Thats not true , tears seeped into my mouth . I turned to face Nathan . Shes lying right ? Nathan avoided my gaze , looking elsewhere but at me . I turned and scanned the faces of the Alphas in the room , all of them had their gazes elsewhere but me . They all knew . Wow ! Iughed , hysterics already teasing at the edge of my sanity . You all knew ? Even you , Nathan . You knew I was Alpha Logans bastard and no one was kind enough to tell me . All these years , Ive thought something was wrong With me , that I was the problem , that it was my i but to think my existence has been a lie in itself . I kept quiet all these years because of your father . She showed up at our door one day , barely a TL LIJ . 187 The truth of her birth i you in . I did it to keep my marriage , my home and my mate because I loved Logan so much that I was willing to raise another womans child and let you call me mother . You could have refused ! I screeched as my chest heaved with tears . You could have insisted . Why did you make it lifes mission to punish me all these years ? Two adults came together and acted recklessly , why do I have to suffer for it , tell me ? Because you killed my son ! her eyes turned into hot coals as she neared me . You killed my son , L Woond , a tear rolled down her check . You took my joy away . How can I spare you ? Vanessa ! Beta Jeremy sighed . It was a mistake . None of it was her fault . She just had her wolf , she was out of control . I turned to him , my eyes darting between thein as I tried to understand what they were talking about . I had a wolf ? I walked to Beta Jeremy . I dont understand , who did I kill ? Why hasnt anyone told the girl ? Its been nine years already . This is so pathetic , one of the strange looking men huffed . Then snapped his fingers at me , riveting my attention to him . Listen here , Le ¡­ when you were 14 , you got your wolf and went on a rage . You attacked the Omegas in the pack house , chased the warriors and then stomped on baby Todd , your brother ¡­ What ! the blood drained from my face . L ¡­ I cant remember . Of course , you wont ! Luna Vanessa snickered . Your witch of a mother took your memories away that is why you have no recollection . * Please ! Nathan rose to his feet . Thats enough , you guys . Youre confusing her all the more . Please ¡­ let her go , we can cross examine her another day Im afraid we do not have that luxury , Alpha Nathan , one of the men said with a satisfied smirk . Nine years ago , when L killed the Alpha heir and the rightful heir to the throne . Logan was devasted , and so was his wife , our sister . As stated in ourws , she was to be killed and sentenced to death ¡­ The man paused and the other man picked up from where he stopped . But Ls mother begged and managed to convince Logan somehow to spare his daughters life . Of course , he loved L ¡­ was his favourite child back then ¡­ Always ignoring rissa ! Luna Vanessa pitched in . So , he refused to allow L to be killed. A petition was raised against him , and taken to the Alpha Council which is presided by the packs of the West . The presiding Alpha back then was lenient and decided to find a fair and easier means to satisfy both grieving couples . L would not have an inheritance in her fathers house , plus since there was no heir and no sign of another oneing because , after Todds birth , the pack doctors instructed her never to get pregnant again due toplications , an Alpha heir was chosen ¡­ In return , after seven years , the Alpha heir would wed , rissa , in other to ensure the 187 The truth of her birth i continuity of Alpha Logans bloodline and to keep the Alpha title in the family . Seven years passed and the treaty was not talked about or discussed . All attempts to connect with Alpha Logan proved abortive , he ignored us . I dont know whatever treaty you signed with Alpha Logan , and respectfully , I wasnt informed . I have no intentions of marrying a woman I dont love . You dont understand , I love L ¡­ I want to be with her . My mother , my voice cracked , as I forced the words out ignoring Nathan . Do you have any information about her ? Is she still alive ? A cruel smile twisted her lips as she nodded . Your mother has been with you all this time , L , she paused as if waiting for the words to sink into my brain . Its Miriam . Miriam ? I repeated . She nodded . Or is it Nanny ? Shes your mother , L ¡­ the slut Sigma who tried to steal my from me . My knees gave out , and this time I sank to the floor , unable to hold myself up any longer. Nanny the woman who had raised me , cared for me , loved me when no one else had was my real mother . How could you ? I wailed as my heart kept breaking with equal parts heartbreak and rage . How could you let me live in this house , thinking I didnt belong when she was right there ? Because I didnt want you to know . It was easier this way . She agreed to stay quiet , to be your disrupt our lives . She gave up her ce as your mother for Nanny , because she didnt want to your sake . And for mine . My chest was tight . Every part of my body trembled as I tried to process the additional shocking revtionsing in parts . You lied to me , I choked out . All of you lied to me . Luna Vanessas expression hardened once more . What would you have done with the truth , L ? It wouldnt have changed anything . You would still be a bastard , an unwanted child in this pack . The words pierced my heart , reopening wounds I hadnt realized I carried . I pushed myself to my feet , though my legs were shaky , but I managed to stand . Youve seeded Mo ¡­ Luna Vanessa , I sniffed back tears . Youve broken me in ways I would never mend . I hope your revenge is exactly how you wanted you waited until I had a chance to be happy and then took the happiness away from me . All Ive ever wanted was to feel like I belonged , like was loved . Youve made sure I never had that . Luna Vanessa didnt respond . L , please ! Nathan came to me . I know its too much to bear but , can you pause minute ¡­ for a Theres no pausing , Nathan , tears blocked my vision . I cant trust you ¡­ I cant marry you ¡­ a waa ndad with k 187 The truth of her birth i ce ¡­ If you loved me as much as you im , you would have said something . Do you know how foolish it feels like walking around like an ignorant fool , having peopleugh and snicker behind my back ¡­ I know ¡­ a tear rolled down Nathans cheek . And Im sorry . Please , L ¡­ please . I shook my head . Theyre going to make you choose , Nathan . You heard the men . Personally , I think you should do what they want you to do . L ¡­ please ! he tried to hold but I swatted his hand away . Stay away from me , Nathan . I hate you ! I turned on my heel , my chest heaving with the effort of holding back sobs . I needed to find Nanny ¡­ I needed answers . Chapter 188 188 The truth of her birth II Twenty three years ago . Miriam POV Mother Liora made up a tale about me needing to go on a mission of self enlightenment , citing that I was the youngest person ever to be appointed as the next High priestess and as such , ! needed to . I was tucked away in a little cottage on the outskirts of Golden Gate Pack , in the house of a middle aged midwife and her husband . They would take care of me and , in turn , give my baby to couples who needed it when the time came . Months passed , and my belly grew with the life inside me . Mother Liora seldom came to visit me . She would send either Terra or any of the younger priestesses but never came herself . I couldnt tell if she was still disappointed in me , but I didnt have many options either . Worse still , I tried to keep my distance , from the child growing within me , praying every night for the strength to follow through with my vow , but as the life within me stirred and grew stronger , so did my love for the child . Often , I would remind myself that I was only the carrier and nothing more , and the baby was not mine to keep , to begin with . But it was impossible . Every kick , every flutter , felt like a bond being formed that I knew I could never sever . How was I supposed to stay detached ? This was my child , a part of me and the thought of giving it away tore me apart . You should eat the herbs dear , the midwife said gently , interrupting my thoughts . The baby will be here anytime soon . You need to be strong for her . I nodded wordlessly picked up the bowl of herbs she had set before me and slowly started eating it . After a while , I was feeling nauseated it was a symptom I started experiencing recently but the midwife assured me it was nothing to worry about . I dropped the bowl anyway and turned to her . She was grinding something on the stone . How do you know its going to be a girl ? I asked quietly . She smiled , without looking up and responded . I just know . Aside from the fact that girls take your beauty to look better , the position of the baby is slightly higher . I looked at my baby bump , it looked normal to me . The couple you intend to ¡­ Miriam ! she stopped me mid sentence , abandoning the stone she was grinding with . Weve talked about this several times , I cannot tell you that but the couple are lovely and theyll treat her right . You dont have to bother about that . I yed with my fingers , trying to figure out how to exin this burst of emotions that had 06:53 4 188 The truth of her birth II recently begun to grow in my heart . I just want to know , I sobbed quietly . Please ! She stopped grinding for a minute , as she stared at me . After a few seconds , she sighed , taking in a deep breath . After the baby is born and we give it away , a few weekster , all of this guilt and emotions will disappear . But if it is still the same after three months , if youe back to me , Ill tell you where she is . My eyes lit up with hope . You promise ? Yes , she nodded . I do . The child hade in the dead of the night . I had been in so much pain that I passed out . When I opened my eyes , I had seen Priestess Liora , Priestess Khaliah and Priestess Tania present . They had helped to deliver the child and held a screaming baby in their arms . It was Mother Liora who cuddled her , whispering warm words to the crying child . They were waiting for the birthing of my centa . It was Priestess Tania who noticed I was awake first . Miriam , you did a good job , she murmured , smiling at me . Its a girl and shes so beautiful . I nodded turning my head sideways to the midwife who was at the other side of my leg . She had a tired smile on her face . She nodded to me . I turned back to Mother Liora who had passed the baby to Priestess Khaliah . Can I have the baby , please ? The priestesses exchanged worried nces . Miriam , we agreed ¡­ Its okay , the midwife intervened . Just before the centaes out , its okay for her to hold the baby . It would just be like carrying her in the womb . The three women exchanged worried nces again before Mother Liora ced the child on my chest . She was a small , beautiful girl with a patch of brown hair . I held the baby close to my chest , as I fought back tears , biting the insides of my mouth . I had agreed to give the child way and had promised to follow Mother Liorasmand , but at this moment , all I wanted to do was run . To take my baby and go far away from the temple , from the Golden Gates pack . Far from thews , that bound me , to a ce where no one could ever find US . But I didnt run . The centa has been birthed . Mother Liora came to me , her expression was stoic but I could see the sadness in her eyes . Gently she took the child from my chest . Im sorry , she whispered , her voice breaking for the first time since Ive known her . I nodded ; my teeth still sped firmly on my lips . I wanted to kiss my baby ¡­ but I was scared that I would never be able to let her go . I watched silently as they handed the baby to the midwife who took her to the corner of the room while her assistants began to clean me . I didnt notice what they were doing on my had my ever were fived on her Desnite how heav GG : 53 188 The truth of her birth II my eyes were , I forced them to remain open . I wanted to remember what my baby looked like . When she finished preparing the baby , she ced the child in a bass and turned to Mother Liora and the other women as they whispered for a few minutes . I didnt mind them . I wasnt interested in what they were saying . I just kept staring at my baby . When they finished whispering and the midwife was about to take the baby , I murmured the first name that came to mind . L ! I muttered , drawing in a deep breath . Her name is L . Chapter 189 189 The truth of her birth III Miriam . Its been two weeks since I came back to the Moon Temple with an empty womb and a heart heavier than Id ever known . The stillness of the temple at all times which used to ground me in such a way I couldnt understand , broken asionally only by the soft rustling of robes or the distant chant of prayers had now be a prison to me . I was the secret , trapped in a prison and the only people who knew were my wet pillow each night and my conscience . I couldnt believe I was a mom well a half mom actually but that experience changed my life in ways I never expected . Each day felt heavier than thest my belly was still round and protruded . I was still too tired from carrying another human for nine months and still forced to get on with my life like nothing just happened . Of course , no one noticed since I returned in Spring and we were always at our busiest at this time of the year because a lot of special flowers , herbs and seeds are found at this time . I simply went out of my way and kept myself away from unnecessary interactions . Except for Terra my bosom friend , Mother Liora and the other priestesses who were Mother Lioras closest friends no one else knew . For instance , at the morning Assembly today when I was asked to lead the e prayers , had recited a ritual prayer instead of the prayers designed to kickstart our day . Superior Priestess Dianas eyes had narrowed on me as she assessed me from head to toe . Miriam , she called out coldly . You look ¡­ different . Sluggish in your movements , forgetful and fat . Is there something you wish to share ? My breath caught in my throat , my heart pounding in panic as I tugged at my uniform , stretching the already stretched fabric . The pregnancy had made me add a lot of weight on my hips and chest . Although the midwife had prepared a special routine for me to follow to lose the baby fat , she had told me it was a gradual process . Everyone was staring at me in the hall , especially Jemimah who had a smirk on her face . Miriam ? she called out impatiently again . 15 189 The truth of her birth Im sorry , Mother ! I muttered . I didnt ask for an apology , she responded , her voice was filled with frustration . T simply want an exnation as to why youre looking out of ce from all the girls in the temple . Your uniform is too tight , your face is round and are those dark circles I see around your your eyes ? I opened my mouth , looking for an exnation but no words came out . Before the silence could be suspicious , Mother Liora intervened . The little self discovery trip I sent her on must have been harder on her than I thought , she said giving me a reassuring nce . Its not umon for children to go outside this pack ande back looking the same . Think of all the overly processed food and all ¡­ Mother Liora said . There was a murmur of agreement and the conversation turned to something else but I felt Priestess Diana still looking at me . At night , Iy on my bed staring at the ceiling . My baby wasnt inside me anymore , but my body hadnt epted that truth yet . My belly was still soft and rounded and my muscles still ached with the strain of carrying a child that was no longer there . I turned onto my side , clutching my nket tightly and cried myself to sleep . In the days that followed , I was living in hell . Mornings were the cruellest . I would wake up and my hands would instinctively move to cradle the bump that was no longer there . Most times when I bend to pick something up . I would catch myself dropping to my knees first just like how it had done when I was still pregnant . My breasts were still swollen painfully and hard as stone and still leaking milk . Despite all the herbs the midwife had given me to stop it , it still rushed out . Every morning , I would pad my breast with several clothes to hide the milk stain and for the entire day , I would be conscious of myself . Most times , the pain would be unbearable and I would have to sneak back to my room and nurse my swollen breasts . I became an expert at hiding my tears and my pain . I would excuse myself under the pretence of needing solitude for prayer , only to sit in the corner of my small room , rocking myself and sobbing into my hands . The contractions were the worst . In between carrying out my duties , my womb would squeeze in pain and I would gnash my teeth , mping down on it waiting for the moment to pass . By the second month , I started hearing baby cries . 25 C 189 The truth of her birth !!! 10 when the sound of a crying baby filled my ears . It was filled with desperation and judgment . I stumbled out of my room , searching the hall for the source . Instead , I met Priestess Tania . Miriam ! she held my hand ; she must have seen the wild desperation in them . Whats wrong with you dear ? Its after lights out . What are you doing walking about ? My baby ! I murmured , trying to move away from her hold . Shes crying , I need to get to her . Oh , Moon , Priestess Tania exhaled , looking sideways to make sure there was no one in the hallway but us . She dragged me to my room and a momentter , she came back with Mother Liora and Priestess Khaliah . Both women tried to calm my racing heart and the endless cries that were ringing in my ears until I eventually drifted into sleep . When I woke the next morning , I saw Mother Liora sitting at the edge of my bed , staring at me . Mother ! I murmured pushing myself up . How do you feel ? she asked me , touching my forehead . Im fine ! I nodded giving her a puzzled expression . What are you doing here ? She avoided my gaze . I know youre suffering Miriam , and you feel guilty but if you keep this up , everything will be exposed . Theres a limit to the excuses I can give for you . Everyone has noticed that something is not right and I would like for it not to go beyond that ? I drew my knees under my chin . What did I do again , mother ? You were roaming the hallwayst night looking for your baby . Thankfully , it was priestess Tania who saw you . Are you taking the medications the midwife rmended ? I nodded hanging my head . You must try , Miriam . Im sorry that I cannot understand how it is with you but you have duties that are suffering . Youve been distracted for too long and Im not sure how long we can hide it . Its the second month already ¡­ please , Miriam ¡­ I lowered my gaze , Im sorry , Mother . Ill do better . Mother Liora reached out , cing a hand on my trembling fingers . Youve been through a great deal , child . I understand that . But you must find strength from within and move on . Were the light in the darkness for our people . You cannot carry this 180 The truth of her birth III I nodded silently . But the cries didnt stop there . It happened again the next night and the next and at random times during the day but I learnt to live with it . By the third month , guilt became my constantpanion . I would wake up in the middle of the night and stroll into the woods , surrounding the temple . There , under the stars , I would fall to my knees and weep . I kept seeing my baby in my dreams . Tiny hand reaching out for me , crying for me not to let go . Every night , the same scene yed out again and again . The scene where the midwife would pick the baby from the bass and leave the room . Then the other scene where I had held her and felt her little heartbeat against mine . And how she had immediately stopped crying when I held her , cooing softly . The guilt was suffocating . How could I have abandoned my child ? How could I live with myself , knowing I had chosen duty over motherhood ? A few nightster , I returned to the temple after one of my midnights walk . My robes were damp from the morning dew and my cheeks had dried off with tears . I found myself standing in front of the Moon Altar , the sacred space where the priestesses performed their most important rituals . The moonlight streamed through the little hole above the roof. I sank to my knees , my hands sped tightly in prayer . Moon Goddess , I whispered with a trembling voice . I have failed . I have failed you , my child and myself . I dont know how to carry this pain anymore . I bowed my head in grief , crying out all the pain I felt inside . When no answer came , I rose slowly , my legs shaking beneath me . For the first time in my life , the Moon Temple felt like a prison . That was when I knew I couldnt stay . Chapter 190 190 The truth of her birth IV Miriam The morning I left ; the temple was quiet . Everyone was still sleeping in their chambers from the chilliness of the early morning . I didnt take anything . I wanted no reminder of this ce . I stepped out into the cool dawn air , and paused , ncing back at the temple that had been my home for so long . But now , I was leaving . Shaking my head , to fight the nostalgia , I turned away and started walking down the path that led to the home of the midwife . For the first time in three months , I felt relief . I was going to start afresh , a life where I would no longer be just a priestess who had given up her child , but a mother searching for a way to heal my shattered heart . It took me about an hour to arrive at the Midwifes house . When I reached it , I paused at the gate , listening for sound . I must have stood there for about ten minutes when I heard the piercing cry of a baby . I paused , listening . One of the doors to the room opened and the husband of the midwife emerged and crossed over to the other side of the house . A momentter , the midwife and her husband came from the other side of the house carrying a baby . The midwife passed the baby to her husband who was ying with her , nuzzling her with his mouth . I stood frozen where I was hidden as I watched them . That was my baby . Her brown curls curled around her hair like carpet . She was cooing ,ughing at the funny noise the midwifes husband was making . They didnt give the baby away ? I wondered silently , watching them . After staying there for a while , I summoned courage and walked into thepound . As soon as the midwife and her husband saw me , a small smile settled on their lips as if they had been expecting me . You dont look surprised ? I asked . The midwifeughed . I knew you were going toe back . All the women always came back for their babies and I kept her for you . Do you want to hold her ? her husband asked gently . My eyes misted with tears . Can I ? C 190 The truth of her birth V He nodded and brought the baby to me . L turned , staring at me with baby curiosity . I gently took her from the man , and a tear rolled down my cheek . She ced her head on my shoulder , cooing faintly . At that moment , it felt as if my heart would burst with warmth . Every sadness that had taken me hostage seeped out as I held her . I closed my eyes savouring the warmth . I take it you ran away ? the midwife interrupted my thoughts again . My eyes flew open with fear as I turned to her . I cant stay there anymore . They wont let me stay with the baby and I dont want to ever give her away . She nodded . As soon as they notice youre not at the temple , here would be the first ce theye to . You have to go . I have nowhere to go to , I inhaled shakily . I had thought about leaving and I knew I couldnt stay here but I had no idea how to go about it. How do people survive outside the temple ? Youre too inexperienced to get a job , the husband of the mid wife started saying . Even if you do get a job , who will care for the baby ? How about the father ? Not an option , I shook my head . He doesnt want us . Honey , didnt you say your brother asked you to get a Poultry Keeper for him for that pack ? Its not so much a job if you look at it . Therell be a roof over their head and the pay is good . The husband thought for a moment and then shook his head . Itll be too much strain for her . Ill take her elsewhere . The Alpha and his Luna are just newly married a year and some months precisely and the Luna has been trying for a baby . This baby is good luck , who knows , their fortune may change . The midwife nodded and turned to me . Your baby is special , Miriam . Since she has been with us , weve had such a turn in everything and we know its her , then she sighed . Anyways , go with my husband . I thanked her and followed the man . Three hourster , we arrived at the pack and went straight to the pack house . When we arrived at the Alphas house , we were ushered in and asked to wait for the Luna . As I sat with L in the sitting room , she suddenly started crying . Since the sitting room was quiet and the babys voice was echoing , I decided to take her outside . Just as I stepped out , I heard a voice , instructing a group of warriors at the entrance . C 100 The truth of her birth TV The only thing different was he seemed taller and his blue eyes ¡­ the same ones that had attracted me seemed more intense . Only they were now open , staring at me with surprise . Miriam ? he rushed up the stairs towards me . What are you doing here ? Jeremy ! I managed a smile . L had stopped crying too and was staring at him with baby curiosity too . Longest time . Same to you too , he chuckled . What are you doing here ? I dont recall if theres any ceremony being done at the pack today . You look ¡­ he paused , his eyes running my entire length . Beautiful as always . Thank you . You dont look half as bad either . Youre still a Beta ? Yes ! he nodded , This is my pack , Blue Ridge . What are you doing here , Miriam ? he asked for the third time . Dont tell me you came to look for me ? he asked . No , I shook my head . L wasing down . I came for work . For work ? he asked again , staring at me with surprise . What kind of work ? Its a long story , Jeremy but maybe one of these days we will catch up , that is if I can get the job . His brows were still furrowed in confusion . His eyes strayed to the baby in my hand and back to me . Whose baby is this ? he asked again . I lowered my gaze , rocking L , looking for the best way to exin myself . In the end , the truth wille to light . My child , I murmured meeting his gaze . He stared at me for a few seconds . Your child ? How is it even possible ? then he leaned forward and whispered . Youre a Sigma wolf , Miriam . You cannot be mated to anyone , let alone have a child . Isnt that what you told me thest time before you ghosted me ? I didnt ghost you , I sighed . You were gone for too long . What was I supposed to do ? The door behind us opened and the midwifes husband called out to me . Miriam ,e , the Alpha and the Luna will see us now . I nodded , giving Jeremy onest nce before I hurried into the house . As I stood in 190 The truth of her birth IV word of what he was saying . Because standing in front of me , his eyes were cold as ice was the man who I loved ¡­ the father of my baby . Chapter 191 191 Blood rights ¡­ Nathan The door of the room mmed shut echoing through my chest like a gunshot . Ls tear streaked face was etched into my mind . I moved to go after her , but I had barely taken a step when a shadow blocked my path . When I looked up it was Luna Vanessas brother , the Alpha Gab of Shadow Moon Pack . We havent finished , Alpha Nathan , he announced quietly . I dont have time for this , I retorted , wishing more than anything but to drive my fist into his face that was currently squeezed in a smirk . Get out of my way . Thats no way to treat guests , Alpha Nathan , he continued ignoring my warning . We came down here and you wont even listen to us ? Cmon ¡­ sit for a minute while we talk . Sit for a minute ? I scoffed , turning to stare at all the Alphas from the Southern region avoiding my gaze . You all would seriously sit and do nothing while this is happening to me ? Today is supposed to be a major highlight for me and no one is saying anything . What do you want them to say ? Luna Vanessa chuckled . You want them to fight the truth ? Cmon , Nathan . The world will not work the way you want it . Sit for a while because until we settle this matter , Im afraid we cannot let you leave . So youre going to hold me hostage ? I challenged walking up to Luna Vanessa . I know youve always been against my appointment as Alpha and I was willing to drop it ¡­ drop everything and walk away but with the way all of you in this room act ¡­ I turned and pointed my fingers at each of them I think Im going to hold on to it for a while ¡­ maybe a long while . Luna Vanessa met my gaze without flinching . I started for the door again when Alpha Gab blocked me again . Move , I growled , trying to restrain Ragnar who was bristling at the surface . He wanted to go after L so badly that he wasnt listening to me . He was reaching his breaking point . Alpha Gab merely huffed , exchanging looks with his brother . We can make this quick and simple . All you need to do ise to an agreement with us . What agreement ? I snapped turning to my father . And you too , Dad . Is that how much you hate , L ? All of you sit here with smiles and evil in your heart . L is 00:10 191 Blood nights . innocent of everything . She doesnt even know what is going on and you had to break it to her like that ? She had to know eventually , Luna Vanessas second brother shrugged . Shes an adult and a grown woman . Just reach the agreement with us , Nathan , Luna Vanessa piqued . Im not in the mood to banter words with you or anyone . What agreement ? I spat facing her . What more could you possibly want to take from her ? Think of it as an opportunity , Alpha Gab grunted , spreading his hands in a gesture that was anything but generous . An opportunity to save Ls life . My heart stopped . What do you mean ? Its a simple solution really . Take rissa as your mate . Well continue with the joining ceremony as nned and every usation against L , every single case and paperwork against her disappears . No trials . No punishments . Shell be free . My heart plummeted . rissa ? I scoffed . So , this is why you wanted me to marry your daughter ? I turned to Luna Vanessa again . Im sorry but I cannot . I do not even like her , let alone love . I cannot be with her . Shes a perfect match for you , Nathan . An Alphas daughter , powerful , beautiful and far more suitable than L . Take her and the entire ordeal is over . My stomach churned with disgust as I stared at him . And if I refuse ? Luna Vanessaughed and addressed her first brother . Gab , I told you he wouldnt agree . Hes always been like this towards her . Despite all my advice to him and constant . reminders that hes not invincible he never listens . Alpha Gabs eyes glittered with cruel satisfaction . Dont worry , sis . If he refuses then L would be escorted to the Alpha council in the west and be tried in the court there . Not just that , she would be tried as an adult as well . He paused for a minute and shrugged . Who knows if shell survive their judgement ? Some fates are worse than death . My knees buckled and I gripped the edge of the table to steady myself . Shes innocent , I said my voice crackling . You all know that . That doesnt matter , Alpha Gab replied coldly . This is about killing an Alpha Heir , sunidina nunichment all thana voare and nat kaoning ta vaur ans of the harmain Im 09.19 5 101 Blood nights sure the Southern Packs cant afford a scandal like this , Nathan . What will the people think when they hear this ? Youve put not just us but Alphas in your region in at precarious position . My gaze darted around the room , seeking support but none of the Alphas met my eyes . Except Luna Vanessa who had a chilly expression on her face . Please , my voice cracked, the rage I was feeling earlier on had crumbled into desperation . You cant do this to me . I love her , please . Shes my true mate ¡­ Alpha Gab sighed , feigning sympathy . Love is a fleeting emotion , Nathan . In time , youll see this is for the best . Besides , the second brother added . In a few months , youll thank us for letting your marry rissa and when the babies starting , youll see the advantage . Shees from a strong bloodline . Sometimes you might think you know whats best for you , but it might turn out not to be . My chest heaved and my mind raced . On one side , Ls life hung in the bnce . On the other , my happiness and future was slipping through my fingers . I clenched my fists , trembling with anger . Ive never been so helpless in my life than today . How could they force me into such an impossible position ? It was alike asking me to choose between life and death . I ran my trembling hands through my hair . Give me some time to think ¡­ Alpha Gabughed derisively . There is no time to think , Nathan . We cannot let the preparations go to waste . Decide now . The room seemed to close in around me as I stood there , trapped between impossible choices . My chest felt like it was being crushed in a vice . Every fibre of my being rejected the idea of giving up L , but the thought of her being hurt or worse made me ill . For a full minute , I just stood there frozen , my vision blurring with unshed tears . I felt as if the ground was crumbling beneath me . I turned my gaze to all the Southern Alphas , hoping someone would pity me and speak on my behalf . But they still couldnt meet my eyes . They all looked away , as if ashamed of their part in this coercion but unwilling to stop it . Then , that familiar dark voice filtered into my mind , the one that had been haunting me for weeks . Do you regret it now ? the voice taunted . You should have joined me when you had 191 Bloodnights the chance . I would have given you L without hesitation . But instead , youre standing here , a desperate , pathetic fool , begging these old , withered men . Not just that , L hates you . The way I see it , this is a perfect opportunity for her to run back to Ramsey . Or maybe that Paul from her workce ¡­ I gritted my teeth , shaking my head to banish the voice in my head . My eyes swept the room onest time , lingering on Luna Vanessas face . She , at least , had the decency to look at me with pity . Alpha Gab finally raised an eyebrow . What is it going to be , Nathan ? Drawing in a deep breath , I squared my shoulders . I looked at the Alphas again and Luna Vanessas two brothers . They thought they had me cornered , powerless . But they are Wrong . Straightening . I met Alpha Gabs gaze . We stared at each other for a few seconds before I nodded . Fine . Ill do it . I saw my father exhale in relief . But I wasnt finished . But I continued before the smirks could fully form on their faces . I have a condition of my own . Luna Vanessa exchanged wary nces with her brothers before Alpha Gab turned to me with a frown on his face . What condition ? My gaze hardened as I rehearsed what I wanted to say in my head knowing that everything my future , Ls safety and the very fabric of our world hung on what I was about to say next . Since they were not going after my position it meant that I hold more power here . These past few months as Alpha , Ive been able to create a bridge between Packs on this side of the sea with packs across the sea . Was Many of the contracts and agreements all the packs have been entering recently and the boost in their economy my doing . They cannot harm me , neither would they try to usurp me . So , I was going to capitalize on that . I will marry rissa , I said quietly . But in exchange , I want blood rights . Chapter 192 192 Blood rights II Nathan What did you just say ? Alpha Regan Alpha to Western Hill pack and Luna Vanessas older brother asked rising to his feet . His face had gone white with surprise . I said , I held his gaze . I will marry rissa Late Alpha Logans daughter but I want blood rights in exchange . A blood oath from every Alpha in this room , binding whatever b agreement we make today regarding me and L ¡­ o And binding our packs to you for the next three generations , Alpha Renwick added . Have you gone nuts ? How dare you think of such a ridiculous thing ? Alpha Gabs smirk which had faltered as soon as I made the announcement walked up to me , his gaze was burning with annoyance . Youre out of your mind . I narrowed my gaze . Am I ? Youre forcing me into this marriage to save L . Im giving you what you want . But Im not walking out of here with nothing . If you want mypliance , youll give me the power to ensure nothing like this happens again . Never in my life would I put my future in your hands and let you decide for me when I can make such a decision . The temperature in the room seemed to drop several degrees . Alpha Regan scoffed . You cant be serious , Nathan Tanner , he sputtered . A blood oath ? Thats ancient magic ¡­ Oh Alpha , Im deadly serious , I cut him off . As I spoke , I let my eyes scan all of them in the room . You want to y with my life ? Lets y . Every Alpha here will pledge their bloodline to mine . When I call , your packs answer . When Imand , they obey . Three generations of absolute power . The voice in my head purred with approval . This was power raw , ancient power that hadnt been invoked in centuries . Blood oaths were considered taboo for good reason ; they bound not just the Alpha , but their entire bloodline to the oath holders will . It was also the strongest form of agreement used in those days to prevent Alphas and packs from breaking their promises . The good thing is that it always works ording to the date set as the expiration of the contract and doesnt bind one forever . This is madness , Luna Vanessa whispered but her voice trembled . She knew as did everyone in the room that I had outmaneuvered them . If they refused now , theyd 192 Blood rights II reveal their threats against L as the empty power y they were . Those are my terms , I said softly . A blood oath from each of you , sworn on the old magic , witnessed by the moon goddess herself . You get your political marriage ¡­ This is not about politics , Nathan , Alpha Gab sighed We just want things to be right . and fair . My sister has lost so much , doing this would put her mind at ease ¡­ ¡­ I get your loyalty . I continued , ignoring him . And Ls safety is guaranteed not just by words but by blood , my lips curved into a cold smile . After all , as you said , sometimes what a man thinks he wants isnt whats best for him . Maybe this arrangement is exactly what I need . Alpha Gab and Alpha Regan , including the Alphas from the South , exchanged rmed nces , realizing toote that theyd pushed a desperate man too far . In their arrogance , theyd assumed I would break . Instead , theyd given birth to something far more dangerous a man whos learned to y their game better than they ever could . One of the things I learned from Alpha Logan was how to always be ten steps ahead . when dealing with anyone . In his words You must be armed with wisdom and knowledge if you want to keep power . You keep power because you want to protect the people you love and those around you because every single day , Nathan , the Alphas would try to fuck it up for you . Be on your toes , stay alert and dont ever let them win . Do we have a deal ? I asked staring at every one of them . They were still quiet . They shifted ufortably in their seats and then as if they timed it , they erupted at once . This is absurd ! We cant give him that kind of power ! Hes manipting us ! Youve all manipted me into this corner . Now Im demanding whats rightfully mine . Take it or leave it , I said quietly . Alpha Gab stared at me for a while with an unreadable expression . Do you even understand what youre asking for , Nathan ? I turned to him . I understand perfectly . And so do you . Youve all pushed me to this point . Now , you can either ept my terms or deal with the fallout . The room fell silent again . Before Alpha Calder ventured . Fallout ? 1092 madrights ) ) I scoffed . Yes ! As far as Im concerned today has changed a lot of things for all of us . Especially Alphas from the south . I feel like this is a gang up and for the fact that none of you stood up for me , has revealed that this was all a nned effort . This is not a nned work , Nathan , Alpha Tristan sighed . Besides , we cannot all pay for Logans Moon bless his soul Logans indiscretions . Allowing the mother of your child birthed out of wedlock to live in the same house as you all these years ¡­ And yet they lived well ¡­ I interrupted him . You know , even if theres a change and I get to marry L somehow , I would need assurance that this bullshit wont happen again . Alpha Renwick , Im ready to call off the trade deal that your pack will be signing with Europe next week . Alpha Calder , didnt you just take out a huge loan to invest in that Joint Venture with me even with your Loan , I am still going to bear the major expenses of the JV . I dont think I can trust you enough , maybe pulling out is the best ¡­ Both Alphas stared at me with fear in their eyes . I turned to face Luna Vanessas brothers . I know the West has power when ites to dealing with civil matters like this . Your can go and tell the Alpha council there that I will no longer stand as an intermediary between them and the packs from East Asia . I mean , why should I be loyal to people whod rather see me cry over something that happened years ago . Stop being petty , Alpha Nathan , Alpha Regan sighed . Were here as messengers , you dont have to ¡­ You stopped my joining ceremony and made L hate me . Im not even sure if she would want to look me in the eyes anymore and you expect me to be all smiles andughter from here on ? I might be the youngest but youd all agree that I am the most . influential amongst you all . If you want to save your packs , youd do as I have said . Nathan ¡­ Alpha Renwick exploded . Alpha Nathan ! I said coldly . He exhaled deeply . Alpha Nathan ¡­ if we swear allegiance to you , how about the Lycant Leader ? Doesnt this go against ourws ? Its like pulling out and saying , we no longer want to work with the Lycans . Well ? I shrugged . What are they good for ? They make us share our resources with them while they sit in their ss castles . I didnt sign that agreement that would bind us to the White Mountains and the White Moon Throne . I work too hard to let anyone boss me around ¡­ 192 Blood rights Y You didnt sign it ? Alphas Regans eyes had gone wild . Youre inviting war to yourself and your pack ? Chapter 193 193 Get pregnant , L ! Nathan . No , I am not , I said with a huge smile . Anyways , thats none of your business . This oath is simply reassuring me that you will keep your promise and wont hurt L . So , you will marry rissa ? Luna Vanessa asked staring at me with uncertainty . Ragnar howled within me but I pushed down the pain and nodded . Yes , I will . Alpha Gab rose from his seat again , his expression was grim . If we agree to this , theres no turning back . You cannot suddenly divorce rissa ¡­ I hope this is not a ploy to bring Its really none of your business Gab , I looked at him straight in his eyes . All of you here have mistresses and a lot of stray pups outside your mate and marriage but you dont see me questioning you . The men shifted ufortably , clearing their throats . So youre still going to keep L ? Luna Vanessa asked . She sounded offended . Again ! I turned to her. I do not answer to you , Luna Vanessa . Do you want me to marry your daughter or not ? If we agree to this , Alpha Regan murmured . Theres no turning back . Youll be held . ountable for every decision , every failure . Are you prepared for that ? I nodded . I am . Alpha Regan studied me for a long moment before extending his hand . Then I agree . He rose from his seat and walked towards me , when he came to stand in front of me , he brought out his pen knife and shed it across his palm . Pouring the blood at my feet . I , Alpha Regan Skye , Alpha to Western Hill Pack and on behalf of the Alpha council of the west of which I am leader , on this day swear allegiance to Alpha Nathan Tanner . I agree that the decisions taken regarding L Woond stand and I will not go back on my word under any circumstance . I pledge this in front of the Alphas , may the Moon . Goddess ept my allegiance . I grasped his hand firmly . One by one the other Alphas hesitated before following suit , each one reluctantly pledging their allegiance . As I stood there , surrounded by reluctant allies , I felt a strange sense of triumph . I had sacrificed my happiness for Ls safety . If I allow them to do what they want , who The Get pregnant Estat knows what else , Luan Vanessa might demand . But I had some ideas . She might seek to strip L of her title as the daughter of an Alphapletely , thereby giving her an ordinary status . This was the only way to protect her . In the bid to do so , I had gained something far greater power . The voice in my headughed in triumph , and this time , I didnt try to silence it . Did they want a political game ? Id given them one theyd never forget . Let them have their ceremony with rissa Id have their souls . For better or worse , my fate was now intertwined with that of every pack in the South and West . I will take over the East and North as easy as ABC . And I would ensure they never forget it . Give me thirty minutes to gather myself and also talk to L ! I said quietly as we walked out of the hall . The Alphas nodded . Instead of heading into the hall where the marriage was to continue , I walked to my car instead. In a few minutes , I was at home . I bounded up the stairs , three at a time , my heart beating furiously as I headed for my room . When I opened the door , I saw , L stuffing her clothes in a suitcase . The floor was littered with used tissues damp with her tears . I stood there for a moment , not knowing what to do or so . L ! I called out eventually . Im sorry . Yeah ! she murmured without looking at me . Lets get over it , Nathan . Im d everything ended like this , I wouldnt want to get married only to realize that I am a bastard . You are not a bastard , I sighed . Cmon , L , your father didnt live in denial of your birth . Youre his daughter and he made sure of that . She looked up at me finally . Her eyes were swollen and red from crying . As much as I dont want to hear your voice or you speaking to me , I am going to ask you onest . time ¡­ Her eyes filled up with tears but she hastily wiped them off before turning to face me . What did I mean to you , Nathan ? The question was ambiguous . 103 Get pregnant . L L , you know I love you ¡­ I didnt ask you that . You im youre my friend and you allow me to walk around without knowing the truth . I even killed someone ¡­ who else knows that Nanny is my mother ? Who else does? Does Ramsey know ? Does the entire pack know ? Have I been living in a lie the entire time ? Aside from the Core Alphas , you mo- I mean , Luna Vanessa and maybe rissa and Ramsey recently . He only found out because of your resemnce with Nanny . Else that , no one else knows . She nodded and went back to her packing . We stayed like that for a few seconds before I asked again . Whats with the bag ? She turned to give me a hard stare as if to say, are you blind ? Im going back to my home . Youre getting married to rissa ¡­ I cant stay with my n going back to my mom ¡­ tears welled in her eyes again . With Luna Vanessa and definitely not with Nanny . She lives in a temple . I still have a lease for my house in the human world and school . Im not so sure about my work anymore . You still have here ! I shrugged . This is your pack , L . There are a lot of buildings free ones . You just need to make a choice and itll be yours or you can stay here ! That was a stupid thing for me to say . And listen to you fuck my sister every night ? Oh ! she chuckled dryly . rissa would love this . A perfect opportunity to taunt me and throw it in my face . I was a fool to not have believed what she did at the Harvest Moon and you too , Nathan. You lied ¡­ I stayed quiet . She finished packing and brought down her suitcase from the bed . I inhaled deeply again , thinking of the best way to deliver what I wanted to say . I actually have a solution to this dilemma . Its a long process but its valid . She turned to me . What ? Are you going to ask me to be your mistress ? You wont be the first person to ask me that . Maybe thats what Im best suited for . ceremony No ! I shook my head . There is still a way to make you my Luna . The joining is just to recognize the mate bond between two individuals . Remember , I havent been coronated yet . The coronation seals the deal but if we can do this before the coronation , then we can still be together . You heard that man ! she was staring at me curiously . He said Ill be taken to the Alpha 193 Get pregnant , L ! council in the west and tried for murder . You never have to worry about that anymore . Bottom line is youre now immune to whatever it is they throw to you as long as you live . O Okay ! she arched her brow . Then how can I be your Luna ? I took in another shaky breath . Get pregnant , L . Get pregnant for me ! Chapter 194 194 Baby mama ¡­ Im sure if Nathan had told me he was an alien , a vampire , or even some wizard and had magically produced a wand and was waving it at me , it wouldnt have been as shocking as what he was asking me to do .. I stared at him , with my mouth hanging open in disbelief . The words hed just spoken suspended between us like bad breath . Youre asking me to do WHAT ? I demanded , my voice rising with the sheer ridiculousness . He sighed heavily , running a hand through his hair . We would do anything to be with each other right ? Isnt that what this is all about ? I want to be with you and Im trying to suggest ¡­. To suggest ? I repeated staring at him . What exactly do you take me for , Nathan ? Some kind of baby making machine ? Is that all I am you ? Do you think the solution to all our problems is for me to get pregnant ? I dont even know who I am anymore , Nathan . My identity is in a mess , its jumbled ¡­ L , just listen ¡­ NO ! I thundered po my index finger at him . You listen ! One minute , my mother the woman whom Ive called mother all my life was rejecting me telling me that I destroyed her family and her home and I was a child born out of wedlock . The next , another group of deranged men or Alphas or whatever it is telling me that I am a murderer and youre here asking me to get pregnant ? Are you okay ? Stop being sentimental for once in your life , L . Youre an adult ¡­ And so , I get an automatic pass into swallowing down surprises like this ? Realizing that everybody around me has lied and has been lying to me all my life . Do you think this is the way Ive envisioned my future ? To be stopped from getting married on my supposed wedding day ? L , YOURE NOT LISTENING ¡­ Nathan growled . His eyes were shing with irritation and anger . Oh , Im listening , perfectly well ! I cut him off , I was shouting now . What I cant understand you is why youre dragging an innocent child into this mess . Have youpletely lost it ? He took in a deep breath , waving his hand catingly at me . If youd just let me exin , he sighed . There was desperation and exhaustion on his face . If theres a baby- our baby before the coronation , I can reject rissa . I can marry you instead . No one will question it and we can be together . Its the perfect solution ¡­ For a moment , the room became quiet except for the rapid beat of my pounding heart in my cars . and then Nathans filled with agitation . Then , I doubled asughter bubbled up my throat . It was loud and bitter echoing off the walls of the room . Iughed until tears gathered in the corners of my eyes but there was no atom of humor in the sound . Nathan just stood there staring at me in exasperation . 10:20 104 Baby mama Perfect solution ? I repeatedly mockingly . So , I just pop out a child and boom , all our problems disappear . His tightened with frustration . Its not like that , L , I am not trying to use the baby as a means to an end but I love you that much and this is the only way to fix everything . This is the only way we can be together , please my love . To fix your problems , I spat . You want me to take responsibility for your decisions and carry it on my shoulders because I want to be your mate ? Your Luna ? And for what ? To be your loophole ? I wont repeat Nannys mistakes , Nathan . I refuse to be just another Alphas baby mama . He flinched but continued . This isnt just about me ! Its about us . About protecting what we have . What do we have , Nathan ? I snapped , I agree youve been a good friend , you even stayed in the dungeon for four years for me and I am eternally grateful for this . But have you thought about all the people that might be hurt if we make that decision ? How about you put yourself first , L ? Everyone does that and has been doing it . Youre not a messiah ? rissa is my sister ! I yelled . We might not see eye to eye on a lot of things but I know pretty well that this would mean so much to her . Besides , your dad doesnt like me , no one is in support of our joining . Ive had enough drama in my life already , Im too old to start being in another one . For Moons sake , L ! he cried with anguish . Why cant you see reason ? rissa is a beautiful . woman , Im sure a lot of men would die to have her . I am trying to protect what we have . This is the only way ¡­ I shook my head . No , Nathan . This isnt right . This isnt about us and this is not the only way . This is about you . Youre slowly morphing into Ramsey and you dont even see it . His brows clouded with annoyance . No , Im not ! Yes , you are . Youve turned into the very thing you once swore youd never be . I am not property to be owned . Youre treating me like a pawn in your grand Alpha game . If you cant have me then no one else should . I wont stand for it . He quietened for a few seconds before he came to me , reaching for my hand . L , dont do this . Im trying to protect you , to give us a chance . Please my darling Protect me ? I scoffed as tears burned in my eyes . By trapping me ? By reducing me to nothing more than the mother of your child ? People will remember me as the woman who trapped her sisters mate with a baby . I can kill all the Ferals in the world for all they care but thats the only thing I would be known for . We can tell the back story . We were meant to be together at first ¡­ NO ONE GIVES A DAMN ABOUT BACKSTORIES ! I yelled , louder than I intended . I am not a desperate woman , willing to trap a man with a baby . I will not be another Nanny . I deserve better . I deserve respect and its about time you all started respecting me for who I am not 16:26 213 194 Baby mama ¡­ what you want me to be ! Nathan opened his mouth to argue , but I raised my hand to stop him . Whatever we had , its over . Im done . With trembling fingers , I pulled off my engagement ring . The diamond caught the light onest time . I tried handing it to him but he wont take it . So , I walked towards him and shoved the ring into the breast pocket of his ceremonial attire for the wedding . Chapter 195 195 Confrontation ¡­ L to What will I do with the ring ? he said quietly . Youre the only woman I want wearing that ring You have a new woman . I dont want it anymore . Turning away , I grabbed my bag from the floor and started toward the door . Just s I reached for the handle , Nathans voice stopped me . You cant leave . I whirled back to face him , my fury boiling over . And why the hell not ? His expression had hardened , it was almost difficult to know what he Ive Was thinking ! cancelled your permit to leave Blue Ridge and return to the human world . I froze instantly . My hands fell to my sides , trembling . You ¡­ what ? You cant do that ! I can , he responded , his voice was devoid of emotion . And I have . I am the Alpha , remember ? And this is my decision . For a moment , I stared at the boy that I had prayed for everything to get a husband like him . At the man who had stared at me tenderly but his eyes had zed with rage when he learnt of all the things Ramsey had done to me . When did he change ? Why would he choose to betray me ? You ¡­ you cant control me like this , I said with a shaky voice . His eyes softened briefly but his resolve remained unbroken as he moved to the door , pausing with his hand on the handle . Think about my offer , L . Really think about it . Its the only way . With that , he turned and walked out , leaving me standing in stunned silence . My legs gave out beneath me and I sank to the floor , with tears streaming down my face . My chest heaved as I sobbed . I didnt even know which of the things that had happened to me that I was crying for . Was it because of how the wedding turned out to be or my real identity being exposed ? There were just so many things to cry about . The sobs came for thirty minutes . It was violent , uncontrolled , racking my entire body . But as my sobs quietened to hups , a new resolve began to grow in my heart . No , I whispered to myself . Crying wont solve this . Tears wont fix anything . Tears wont help me now , they never had . I pushed myself to my feet , wiping my face roughly with the back of my hand . I grabbed my fallen bags . I couldnt stay here , not another moment . I left Nathas house and decided to check into a hotel in town . The room was simple and quiet but it was the perfect ce I wanted to be . Some hourster , I was in a taxi going to Golden Gates Pack . My heart was pounding as we neared the rate Not only wae I already feeling awkward . I didnt know how to confront Nannu 195 Confrontation Honestly , I didnt feel as bad as I know I should or maybe the passage of hours had diminished the anger I felt . Bute to think of it , I wasnt as angry as . I just wanted to know why she had kept it away from me . So , it was answers I needed , rity and a path forward . After we passed the gates , the taxi drove me straight to the Moon temple . After I was dropped off , I stood in front of the gates of the temple , wondering if this was a good idea and if I was ready for this . I didnt even know what to say or how to start the conversation . I stared at the gates of the temple as memories of Nannys stories about this ce flooded my mind . She didnt say specifically and abo was a Moon Temple but she had told me so much about the ce she grew up in her best friend . She had been clear enough back then and I would have insisted on knowing what she actually meant . When she talked about their waking and sleeping bells . Why hadnt I figured it out ? I still stood at the gate , quietly . L ! a voice called out from behind making me jump . I spun around to see Nannys best friend , Terra standing a few feet away from me . She had a smile on her face and kind eyes . Priestess Terra . I breathed in relief . Its Wise Woman but you can just call me Terra . What are you doing here ? Did youe to check up on Nanny ? Isnt today supposed to be your wedding day ? Why are you here ? Even I didnt know that . I dont know , I admitted . I just ¡­ I needed to find answers . I want to see Nanny . Sure of course . Come with me , she said gently . Together , she pushed open the gate and I followed suit . It was a different world inside the temple altogether . I spotted a group of children a little shy of three years old , practising fighting and a lot of people in different age groups practising . I hurried behind Terra , catching up with her long strides . Why are there children here ? it was none of my business , I didnt even know how the question came to my mind . Sigma children are brought in as infants . Some are a little after a year old or a few months old , depending on how strong the child is . This is our calling Do the children ever know who their parents are ? I asked . Nope , and theres absolutely no way for you to contact them . The essence of serving the Moon Goddess to give your service a hundred per cent . There aretterly no in betwens here . So , were all orphans here : I nodded , trying to picture nanny as a child bawling and crying when she was brought here . We continued the rest of the walking in silence until we stopped in front of one building that was at the end . Terra rapped on the door twice . At the third time , the door opened and Nanny emerged . 10:26 195 Confrontation ¡­. She went pale as soon as she saw me . L ? What are you doing here ? she asked . Is everything okay ? Im sorry I couldnte to the wedding ¡­ Is it true ? I interrupted her . True ? she eyes me with confusion . What are you talking about ? she demanded . Are you my mother ? Chapter 196 196 The breaking point ¡­ L to If anyone thinks I am calmly processing the revtion that Nanny is my mother , let me assure you I AM NOT ! I havent reached that level of maturity yet , nor do I care to pretend otherwise . I am furious ! Every nerve in my body is burning with anger , it seems like all the tiny molecules that make up every part of me is boiling so much that Im practicallyden with the anger I feel . Forget everything I told you earlier about calmly arriving at the temple , being gently ushered in by Terra , Nannys best friend and politely asking Nanny if shes , my mother . That scenario ? Thats a lie ! A fickle mirage , a fa?ade that will never happen . The truth is , I am the highest level of pissed livid should fit it more . I am not riding in a taxi to Golden Gates Pack because I cant afford such luxury . Instead , Im stuck on a crowded train to Golden Gates , doing everything I can to keep my anger in check . But its hard . Especially with the mother and son sitting next to me , giggling and showering each other with loud , exaggerated kisses . Their happiness feels like salt in an open wound , a painful reminder of everything Ive never had and will likely never get . I was shaking with anger , so much so that I was a minute away from driving this train . pa Finally , I arrived at Golden Gate Park and picked up a cab to the Moon Temple . As soon as I reached it , I stormed into the temple , my heart was pounding with rage and heartbreak . The temple was quiet , serene as it always seemed in the stories , Nanny had told me . I followed the faint hum of voices echoing through the halls , leading me to the courtyard where a group of women sat in a circle ,ughing at something . My eyes went wild as I scanned their faces , searching for my target . I finally found her . She was sitting amid the circle of women ,ughing , carefree , as if she hadnt just destroyed her daughters entire world . It infuriated me . My rage pushed me . I marched forward and it didnt help that I had heels on , so I practically sounded like a baby thunder roaring . The women turned to me , most of them looked familiar 1 had seen them at the Harvest Moon Festival . Most of them looked startled but at this point , I didnt care I reached Nanny and grabbed her arm , yanking her to her feet , and tightening my hold on her . She looked both surprised and I 10-26 196 The breaking point ¡­. Is it true ? I barked ; my voice was trembling with fury . Her face contorted with confusion as she searched my face not before looking around warily , as if she wished this was not happening right here in the presence of the other women . L , what ¡­ IS IT TRUE ? I shouted . All these years ¡­ all this time ¡­ why didnt you tell me ? The courtyard fell silent , the other women were staring curiously at us . Nannys eyes widened as understanding dawned on them . The colour drained from her features as she stared at me . She knew . She took a step backwards , her hands raised catingly , L , please ¡­ calm down . Lets talk about this . Dont you dare tell me to calm down ! I shouted , my voice echoing off the walls . You lied to me ! Youve lied to me my entire life . Why didnt you tell me ? Why did I have to find out like this ? Her shoulders slumped and she let out a shaky sigh . I didnt lie to you , L . I kept the truth from you to protect you . I dryugh escaped my lips . Protect me ? I scoffed . From what exactly ? From yourself , you mean ? Thats all youve ever done , isnt it ? Everything is always about you . Youre so selfish , you never cared about what I needed ! 2 L , thats not true, she protested , reaching for me . Everything I did , I ¡­ Everything you did ruined my life ! I yelled again . Do you know where I should be right now ? I should be celebrating my wedding with Nathan . I should be happy ! tears rolled down my cheeks . But because of you , Im not . Instead , Im here , finding out Im a bastard . That my whole life has been a lie ! A murmur rippled through the women before Terra Nannys best friend came forward . She had a concerned expression on her face as she came towards me slowly . L , please ¡­ I know youre hurt and all but please can you take this somewhere private as you know this is a temple and ¡­ No ! I whirled to face , Terra . Did you know too ? Did everyone know except me ? My eyes swept the women watching , noting that some of them averted their gazes whilst the others looked on with confusion . Of course , you did . You all did . Dont talk to me that way , L ! Terra snapped . I dont care if you have issues but you will respect this temple . You cante in here , foaming with rage and expect us to let you ? Are you a child ? Why are you throwing tantrums ? Terra ! Nanny tried to hold her friend but she seemed angry now . You think youre entitled to an apology ? Have you considered the sacrifices and every other thing that happened ? It was casy for her to do away with you and make sure you never existed , but here you are , shouting and screaming at her without hearing from her first . You cry people judge you all the time , arent you doing the same ? 10:26 196 The breaking point ¡­ I paused , staring at her with annoyance . I hated Terra . I hated how everything she said struck a chord in my heart . Stay out of this , Terra ! I snapped finally . This is between me and her . I turned to Nanny , her face was pale , and her lips were trembling . L , I never wanted to hurt you . I swear on everything I hold dear . I was young , I didnt know what I was doing , and all I knew was , that I wanted you . I loved you from the point I held you in my hands , up until this moment , I still love you . Youre my precious gift . WHAT !!! one of the women shouted so loudly that we turned in the direction . When we turned , it was Priestess Superior , Priestess Diana . Her eyes had grown sorge that I was afraid it would pop out . She walked up to us, scanning from me to Nanny and back . Miriam , what are you talking about ? Is it what I thought I heard true ? Nanny turned . Yes , L is my daughter . Another ripple went through the women . For a moment , I forgot about my anger and turned to stare at them . Werent they overreacti But how ? one of the younger women in the crowd asked Is it even possible ? As if on cue , Mother Liora wobbled in , her face was wrinkled in annoyance and she had a stick in her hand . She went straight to Priestess Diana . Youre here and the temple is rowdy and unruly ? Are you aware that your star pupil , your so called gift from the goddess is a mother and has given birth ? Priestess Diana narrowed her eyes at Mother Liora as if the more she stared , the more the truth became visible . All of you , leave this courtyard , immediately , Mother Liora shouted with surprising strength . Immediately , all the women dispersed except for Priestess Diana , Terra and another woman who had a contented smile on her face . That includes you , Jemima and Diana , Mother Liora red at them . Leave here immediately . Priestess Diana wanted toin but decided against it . Finally , she left , leaving just me , Terra and Mother Liora . Mother Liora took Terras hand and both of them walked out too , leaving us alone in the courtyard . As soon as they left , Nanny took several steps to me . There is no excuse for keeping this away from you . Is that the only thing you did ? I snapped . You wiped my memory off , lied to me and let me believe you were someone you werent . Youve never cared about whats best for me . Youve only ever cared about whats best for you ! L , please listen ¡­ she began again . You have all the chances in the world to tell me . All the opportunities to tell me but you let me suffer these years thinking the woman I thought was my mother hated me . gGosh We were together the most , Nanny . We spent the major part of our lives together and you couldnt tell 196 The breaking point ¡­ me . L ¡­ she tried again . I dont want to hear it . Im done listening to you . Im done with you . She reached out finally grabbing my hand as she trembled . L , dont say that . I love you . Ive always loved you . You dont love me . If you loved me , you wouldve told me the truth . You would have been honest with me . I WAS ASHAMED ! she yelled , as tears rolled down her cheeks in torrents . I was 19 when I got pregnant , L to make it worse , he had a mate , he was married and I thought if I could keep it away from you , that the guilt would leave me and maybe you wouldnt hate me as much ¡­ Chapter 197 197 A second reunion ¡­ L She trailed off sniffing back tears . That was why I was willing to let you call another woman , mother . Because I am nothing , L . I had nothing to me . No parents , no inheritance , I wasnt affiliated to any pack and oh , your father ¡­ she broke down in tears . He loved you , L . Everything he did , all the times be mistreated you he did it because he had to appease his mate , but your dad , never hated you ! No ! I shook my head as tears filled my eyes again . Dont try to defend him because you loved him . I dont want to hear . I dont want to hear anything again . I turned and started walking away . L ! she ran after me . Please you cannot leave like this . I turned to face her , my heart breaking over and over . I never want to see you again , Nanny . Do you hear away from me . 22 Stay Her hands sped tightly around mine . L , please . Dont do this . Dont shut me out . But I had already turned away and continued towards the temple gates , my heart was heavy anger and filled with pain . with As I left the courtyard , I heard her crying and it broke my heart . But I didnt look back . I couldnt . After I left the Moon Temple , I turned off my phone , refusing to take calls from Nanny or Nathan . I wanted to be alone . I wandered through Golden Gates Pack , trying to distract my thoughts . I was still trying to figure out how to leave , perhaps , when I am calm , I could ask Nanny to help me secure passage from here back to the human world . And this time it would be final . I had nothing left here . I found myself at a quiet caf¨¦ overlooking a mountain and took a space on the tables outside . The wing was tugging at my hair and clothes . The sun was setting , and everything was the same except me . For the first time since confronting Nanny , I allowed myself to breathe . I sank into the chair and stared out at the horizon . The tears came again , but this time , they were quiet . I didnt sob or scream , and I didnt bother about the strange looks of people passing . I just let them fall . Why ? I whispered to the wind . Why did it have to be like this ? I thought about Nathan , about Nanny , about everything I had lost and everything I had learned . It felt like i my entire world was crumbling around me , and I didnt know how to stop it . I sat still , watching the sun dip below the towering mountains , as dusk began to set . I made a silent vow to myself . 10.27 197 A second reunion ¡­. I would find a way to move forward . I didnt know how or where , but I would . Because no matter how broke I felt now , I refused to let this be the end of my story . An hourter , I was back to my hotel room at Blue Ridge . I was sprawled across the bed , staring nkly at the ceiling as my mind reyed the events of the day . I couldnt even cry anymore . The tears had dried up leaving behind an emptiness that seemed to echo through my entire being . Just yesterday , Id been preparing for my wedding , dreaming of a future that now felt like I had . dreamt it . I thought I had finally found a ce where I could set my roots . Now everything was in ruins . My engagement is broken Nathan should be preparing for his wedding night with rissa now . My identity was in shreds and I couldnt even begin to process the fact that the woman Id trusted my whole life Nanny was my mother . How had everything fallen apart ? After what felt like hours of staring into nothingness , I pushed myself up . I couldnt stay here , drowning in my thoughts . Maybe a run would help . Usually , I am supposed to shift and let Nymeris run wild through the forest , but that wasnt an option anymore . Not only had I not felt Nymeris since the chaos at the Harvest Moon , our bond had gone silent and I wasnt sure if I wanted her especially as she was being hunted . And I hadnt dared to reach out , afraid of what I might or might not find . I rolled off the bed and moved to my suitcase , rummaging through it for my running clothes . Finally , I located it . As I wanted to pull out a pair of leggings , an envelope fluttered to the floor . I froze staring at it . It was the letter from my father the one Ramsey had handed me during our meeting after his death . I stared at it for a few more seconds , before picking it up , turning it over and over in my hand . For a moment , I considered opening it . I and my dad werent close , so I couldnt imagine what he would want to say to me in a letter . What if there was something that could give me rity in this chaos ? But as my fingers hovered over the seal , I hesitated . After everything that had happened today , did I really want to add another potential bombshell to the mix ? Not today , I whispered and ced the envelope on the small table by the window , shoving it aside forter . I quickly changed into a pair of joggers and a loose sweatshirt , grabbed a pair of dark sunsses to hide my identity thest thing I needed was to be recognized by pack members whod attended what should have been my wedding and headed out into the night . The evening air was cool against my skin as I jogged through the packs park . It was surprisingly quiet with a few people jogging or walking around too . I maintained a steady pace , careful not to maintain eye contact with anyone . With each step I took , I felt lighter . By the time I was done , I had my emotions in one ce . When I returned to the hotel room , my legs were sore but my head was clearer . I ordered room service since Id had nothing to eat all day before stepping into the shower . When I was done bathing , I came out , wrapped only in a towel . I felt a bit refreshed , but the 10:27 197 A second reunion ¡­ ache in my chest was still there . Id just finished drying off and was reaching for myb and the hair dryer when the doorbell rang . I grabbed one of the hotel robes , discarding the towel as I rushed to the door . My stomach was already grumbling with the anticipation of the food Id ordered . I ran my finger through my damp hair . I swung the door open . Just leave it outside the ¡­ The words died in my throat as I saw the person at my door . It was thest person Id expected or wanted to see . My grip tightened on the doorframe , my knuckles turning white . I tried to remember what the clock had said when I came out of the bathroom . I couldnt remember but it was well past midnight . For a moment , neither of us said anything . The silence was as thick as tension and he looked as though he hadnt slept in days . His usual nk expression was reced with vulnerability I havent or never associated with him . L , he finally said . Ramsey ! I said quietly , tightening my grip on the edge of the door . What are you doing here ? I came to see you , he said , taking a step towards me . Your phone was switched off , I was worried . I poked my index finger on his chest , indicating that he moved back . How did you even know I was here ? No one else does , I followed your trail from the park . Please can Ie in ? I stepped back instinctively , keeping the door partially closed between us . You shouldnt be here , Ramsey . Your wedding is tomorrow . I dont want troubles and if youre going to insist on wanting to talk to me , you can do it from there . I heard you didnt marry Nathan again , his amber eyes rested on mine . Is it true ? Is this some ploy to get back together in the future ? Tears welled in my eyes but I lifted my jaw , sniffing them back . It is true . Weve decided that my sister , rissa would be a better Luna . I didnt think I owed him any exnation . He closed his eyes , running a hand through his dishevelled hair . When he opened them , he seemed excited . I love you , L ¡­ Ive made mistakes and Ive hurt you but please ¡­ everything I did was for a reason . I scoffed . Thats what Ive been hearing all day , Ramsey . People protecting me because they think I cannot protect myself . Say something else , Ramsey and ¡­ I looked back inside the room at the clock . Its almost 2 am , you should get back home and rest up . You dont want to look like this for your wedding tomorrow . Im going to tell you something now because you deserve to know the truth and Ive been keeping it for the longest time . 10:37 197 A second reunion ¡­ I stared at him , trying to mask my interest . But first , he beamed at me ,ing to ce his hand on the door of my room , with a light . shove , he pushed it open . I stumbled back from the shove but he caught me on time . I am not getting married tomorrow . Chapter 198 198 The other side of love ¡­. A few hours before Ramsey I stood on the fitting tform , the wedding shops mirror reflecting my image as the tailors ran around me , makingst minute adjustments to the Tuxedo I had on . ording to their ns , I will be dressed in a tux for the first part of the wedding , while the second part will be our official Ceremonial Joining attire . I stood still , mechanical , trying to focus on anything except the thought of L getting married today . Each tick of the clock on the wall felt like a countdown to my hell . Do you want us to shorten the cuffs ? the tailor suddenly asked me , staring at me with uncertainty . Whatever you please , I murmured , refusing to meet his gaze . Despite my calm expression , my thoughts inside were far from calm . I couldnt stop thinking about L . I had purposely avoided my phone today because I had to resist the temptation to look up the ceremony . Although Nathan had ruled for barely a year as an Alpha , he had be influential in our world . Many werewolves looked up to him , and despite his insistence that he wanted a simple wedding . everyone couldnt stop talking about it , and I didnt have an issue with Nathan . I just couldnt wrap my head around the fact that L would be walking down the aisle to another man . The mere thought sent a sharp pain through my chest which I swallowed ; I couldnt afford to let it show . As the tailors went away to adjust the cuffs , the bell above the shop door chimed and in the mirrors reflection , I saw my grandfather enter . The temperature in the room seemed to drop several degrees . Ramsey , he started in a gruff voice . When they told me you were here , I thought they were joking . I have fittings , I replied curtly , adjusting thepels of my tuxedo . After the Harvest Moon Festival , we had avoided each other like gue . We barely had our meals together and the only time wed bump into each other was at the meeting hall or something else . There was one night when I got up to get myself snacks from the small kitchte downstairs , I caught him making out with one of the pack housemaids . Aside from that , weve not said two words to each other . Youre cutting it close , he murmured , walking around me, inspecting . Your wedding is tomorrow . Shouldnt you be ¡­ I This is preparing , I said tly . He wanted to say something in reply to that but decided against it . The suits fit well , he C 198 The other side of love ¡­. mented . At least something is going ording to tradition around here . My jaw clenched . Did you need something ? I thought you might want to know how Alpha Nathans wedding is progressing . I hope you have settled with him because hes an influential link between us and the werewolf now ording to my sources . You would need him in the long run . He settled into one of the waiting chairs . Anyways , the wedding will start soon . Its a pity your declined his invitation to go , it would have been ¡­ I didnt ask to be filled in ¡­ I cut him short . No , you never do ask the important questions , do you ? His voice carried that familiar note of disappointment I was used to . Just like you didnt ask before making a fool of yourself at the Harvest Moon Festival . I finally turned , dismissing the tailor who had returned a while ago with a gesture . Weve been through this Have we ? Because I dont recall you ever exining why you chose to disgrace our family name ¡­ Is that what you were worried about ? The family name ? Iughed bitterly . Not the fact that you manipted and lied ¡­ I protected our legacy ! his voice rose . Everything I did was to ensure our bloodline remained pure , remained strong . But you ¡­ he shook his head . You let your emotions cloud your judgment . Just like your father . The mention of my fathers name made me clench my fists . Are we done here ? He rose to his feet , straightening his jacket . The ceremony should be starting soon and our representative said Nathan looked quite ¡­ satisfied with his choice and L seemed to be ready to be the next Luna of Blue Ridge . I hope you stop chasing her now . Its enough that you had her before her mate but ¡­ Im hoping that would not be a trouble in the future . Mentioning Ls name felt like a dagger to my chest . Great , Grandpa . Im happy for Nathan and I wish them the best of luck . Any other thing youd want to report on ? He snorted . Youre such a terrible liar , Ramsey . I know youve been thinking about her . I shot him a warning nce . Drop it ! Youve been avoiding me since the Festival when you know its just me and you now and any other family youll make with Cassidy . Its time you stop sulking and act like the Lycan Leader you were raised to be . Furthermore , I hope youve done away with your mistresses ? Why ? You want to have them too ? I fired back , holding his gaze . Sleeping around with the maids in the pack house ? I guess its something I learned from you . My grandfatherughed , crossing his arms . I will let you disrespect me today but in the end , you still did my will so I wont take offence . Besides , burying yourself in work and pretending you dont care will not solve anything . Ls noting back , Ramsey . Shes sealed to Nathan Tanner 198 The other side of love ¡­ 1 came down from the fitting tform , sttripping myself of the fitting clothes . This conversation is over . If youll excuse me , I have a wedding to attend tomorrow He only sighed but didnt press further . One day , Ramsey ¡­ youll thank me for everything . With those parting words , he left the bell chiming mockingly behind him . Back at my office , as soon as I entered , my staff looked up , each of them were staring at me with surprise . My secretary walked up to me immediately I settled behind my desk . Alpha , what are you doing here ? Your wedding is tormmorow . Shouldnt you be ¡­ I dont know , taking the day off ? I waved her away . I have work to finish . The less I have to deal with after the honeymoon , the better . My secretary hesitated and I know she wanted to talk more but decided against it . Alright , she said cautiously . But dont overwork yourself . I nodded and waited for her until she closed the door . I shifted my attention back to the little pile of work on my desk . Chapter 199 199 The other side of love II Ramsey But half an hourter , I was still struggling with one document , reading and rereading to understand what it said because I couldnt concentrate . Lax was pacing inside me . Shes saying her vows right now , He whined in my head . Can you imagine how beautiful she looks ? Youre a fool , Lax growled . L should be ours . Not now , Lax . I muttered under my breath , returning my focus to focus to my work . Remember how her skin felt under our hands . Her scent , her smile , Lax continued ignoring me . How could you let her go ? I mmed my pen down as I growled . Enough ! Please Lax , I dont want to be worked up . Please ¡­. I dont want that , lets just go through with this . Thankfully , the door burst open and Lenny sauntered in , he was in a good mood . Hey , groom ! he called out to meing to my desk immediately . Are you ready for tonight ? Its your bachelors eve ! Thest hurrah before youre a married man . Thrilling I said dryly , not looking up from my papers . Lenny dropped into the chair across from me , undeterred by myck of enthusiasm . Come on , man ! Ive nned the perfect night . Drinks , music and of course , some entertainment . Ive got the VVIP section at TIC booked and the whole club locked down for us . I ordered the finest whiskey , all your favourites and the drinks too . Therell be alcohol , booze , women ¡­ He paused as if he was expecting a reaction from me . Fine , I murmured . Fine ? Thats all youve got ? he rose and came to perch on the edge of my desk . Ive got all the hottest shifters dancers from three different packsing . The twins from Silver Creek you remember them ? Strippers , games , a little mischief and that vampire contortionist you liked fromst years full moon celebration ¡­ its tradition . Sounds great , I muttered , still not looking up . Cmon , man ! Its yourst night of freedom ! Weve got games nned , women , the guys are flying in from everywhere , theres this new thing with the cherry stems that you wouldnt believe ¡­ I said it sounds great ! I finally raised my head , trying not to show my exasperation . Lenny , ! appreciate the effort , but Im not in the mood . Lenny leaned forward , his grin fading . Not in the mood ? Ramsey , I wont let you spend this night , sulking in your office . 1/3 199 The other side of love I Im not sulking . I snapped . Im working Right . Lenny snorted . Well , like it or not , youreing . The guys are already gathering at the club . Youre not backing out of this . Later that night , the club pulsed with energy around me , but I might as well have been sitting in a void . I nursed my fifth or was it sixth ? ss of whiskey watching dispassionately as my friends celebrated around him . The air was thick with the scent of alcohol and sweat and unbelievably loud music . Most of the people that hade were friends from college days , Lycans from other packs , and business partners abroad . They all looked like they were having fun . I tried not to think of Nathan touching L ¡­ I was trying to dispel the thoughts from my mind , but it was the only thing I couldnt bring myself to do . Were they fucking around the room now ? Did L like it ? or the Come on , Ramsey ! Lenny shouted music . Get in here ! This is your night ! I shook my head , raising my ss in a silent toast . I didnt want to celebrate . I just wanted the day to end . The strippers Lenny had hired were performing their routines all over me and the party grew increasingly wild , but none of it was enough to arouse me . I was thinking of something else . It was nearly midnight . Most of the guys were drunk and the ones that werent were in one corner , pleasuring themselves with the women . I didnt want to go home either , because my thoughts would be too loud , so here was perfect to say the truth . Just check , Laxs voice filtered into my head . One quick look at your phone . I pulled out my phone . I could feel the alcohol beginning to kick . As soon as I opened my phone , a news notification caught my eye and I clicked on it automatically . The headline literally made my heart stop : Alpha Nathan Ditches Late Alpha Logans Eldest Daughter to Marry Her Sister The whiskey ss slipped from my numb fingers , shattering on the floor . No one noticed over the music . For a moment , I thought I was imagining things . I blinked , my vision slightly blurred from the alcohol as I read the headline again and tapped on the article . A video was attached , and I didnt hesitate before ying it . The clip showed Nathan , standing before a Moon Priest , speaking his vows. But the woman beside him wasnt L . It was rissa , beaming triumphantly as she repeated her vows . I stared at the screen , my mind was reeling . I couldnt believe what I was seeing . Shes not married ¡­ Lax growled , his voice filled with urgency . Ls not married . Laxs voice seemed to spur me on the more . I stood so abruptly that my chair toppled backwards . Lax was howling in my head , a sound filled with both rage and desperate hope . 10:56 199 The other side of love II What had Nathan done ? And why hadnt anyone told me ? Ramsey ? Lenny appeared at my elbow . Are you drunk ? Do you need anything ? But I was already moving , shoving my way through the crowd . I had to find her . Was she okay ? I had to ¡­ Alpha ! Lenny crossed my path . Whats wrong ? I didnt answer , I kept moving . Suddenly , I stopped dead in my tracks . Tomorrow was my wedding day . I was supposed to be getting married to someone else in less than twelve hours . Since when has that stopped us ? Lax hissed . Find her ! Lycan Leader ! Lenny was practically shouting in my ears . I finally turned my attention to him . I need to fix something , I said firmly . What ? Ill get it done for you , he immediately volunteered . I shook my head . Dont worry , just have a swell time . Im going now . Without another word , I left the club , smiling for the first time that day . Fated out Chapter 200 200 You¡¯re Mine!!! L co I stared at him, wondering if this was a ploy. Soon, some pack members or maybe Cassidy herself would jump out of nowhere andugh at me, iming I had fallen for their trick. He steadied me on the ground, reluctantly letting me go, although his hands were still wrapped around my waist. ¡°Don¡¯t look so surprised, L,¡± he said gently finally letting me go. The door to my room was still ajar, and this man¡­ thest person I expected to see¨Cwas telling me to my face that he was ready to let go of Cassidy, let go of his rtionship, his duties, everything that had been an obstacle all along because of me. ¡°What do you mean you¡¯re not getting married tomorrow?¡± My voice came out as barely a whisper because my mind still struggled to process his sudden deration. ¡°I¡¯m not getting married tomorrow,¡± he repeated, his golden eyes locked on mine. There was no hesitation in his gaze, no waver in his voice. He sounded sure of what he was saying. ¡°I heard you the first time, I replied. ¡°Just, what are you talking about? What do yo stammered, my heart was racing. mean?¡± I He took a step forward, his presence overwhelming my senses. With each step he took toward me, I took one backwards until my back was pressed against the cool wall. Somewhere in the slow walk, he had closed the door. I wanted to tell him to leave ¨C I wanted to ask him to leave and nevere back. I wasn¡¯t pissed, I wasn¡¯t even angry, I was everything but unhappy. But I hated that my body was automatically melting against him¡­ I hated everything but, I was powerless. It was as if I couldn¡¯t function at the moment. All I wanted to do right now was¡­ I didn¡¯t know. ¡°I can¡¯t marry her, L, his voice was husky, filled with an intensity that weakened my knees. My lower abdomen pulsed with want but I ignored it. ¡°Not every time I close my eyes, all I see is you. Not when my heart has belonged to you since the moment we first met. ¡°D¨CDid you call it off or something?¡± I stuttered, trying not to think about his scent filling up my nostrils, sending warm tingles within me. He ced one hand against the wall beside my head effectively caging me and my breath caught in my throat. The heat ¨C his scent radiating from his body was intoxicating, making it impossible for me to think straight. Our faces were inches apart, and I could see the flecks of green in his amber eyes. *I¡¯ve never stopped loving you,¡± he confessed, his free handing up to cup my cheek. His touch sent electricity coursing through my veins. I found myself leaning into it. ¡°Every decision you.¡± I¡¯ve made, every path I¡¯ve taken they¡¯ve all led me back to ¨C My pulse quickened, and I instinctively backed up, trapped between the wall and him. ¡°Ramsey, you¡¯re not making any sense. You¡¯re supposed to be married tomorrow. This this isn¡¯t¡­¡± C 200 You¡¯re Mine! ¡°I love you!¡± he cut me off, his voice was raw with emotions. ¡°I¡¯ve always loved you. And no. matter how much I¡¯ve tried to bury it, to convince myself I could move on, I can¡¯t. You¡¯re in my blood, in my soul. I was a fool for letting you slip through my fingers. For everything I did to you. I know words are not enough. ¡°You hurt me!¡± I interrupted him shaking my head. ¡°That¡¯s all I can ever think about, and think of. You cannot hurt the person you love¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m not toote, he interrupted, practically melting into my body. His hand reached out, brushing against my cheek. I squirmed, fighting off a moan. ¡°I should¡¯ve fought for you sooner, but I¡¯m here now. And I¡¯m not letting you go.¡± My world tilted on its axis. Here was the man I¡¯d dreamed about for countless nights, the one whose memory I¡¯d tried desperately to erase. Yet somehow, he¡¯d found his way back to me, confessing the words I¡¯d longed to hear. ¡°Ramsey, I began, ¡°You can¡¯t just say these things now. You¡¯re toote and honestly, it doesn¡¯t justify your behaviour towards me. He leaned closer to me, his lips were merely an inch from my ear, ¡°How can I show you? How do 1 make it up?¡± At this todo didn¡¯t think we were bothered about the apology because right now, all I wanted to ask him to kiss me. I was no longer hearing what he was saying or understanding the words he was using. My hands trembled as they found their way to his chest, feeling his racing heartbeat beneath my palms. I tried to steady my breathing, but it was impossible. His touch, his voice, his presence ¨C it was all consuming me. ¡°Ramsey, we can¡¯t¡­¡± I tried again, but the words died in my throat when his forehead pressed against mine. ¡°Tell me you don¡¯t feel it, he murmured, his breath was warm against my lips. ¡°Tell me you don¡¯t feel this pull between us.¡± I squeezed my eyes shut, trying to stay strong. But the bond, the connection was undeniable. We kept squirming in each other¡¯s arms, daring the other person to move to make a first move. He was running his hand up and down my arm¡­our gazes met and I saw it as in as day what he meant and what he wanted. ¡°I don¡¯t know, I whispered, my voice had automatically gone to a whisper. His lips curved into a sad smile. ¡°You do know. You¡¯ve always known¡± Before I could respond, he closed the remaining distance between them. His lips brushed against mine, soft and hesitant at first, as if giving me a chance to pull away. But I didn¡¯t. My breath hitched and I found myself leaning into him, my resolve crumbling with each passing second. O He didn¡¯t take it any further, he didn¡¯t try to deepen the kiss. Unable to resist any longer, I lift myself on my tiptoes, my fingers curling into thepels of his jacket. Our lips met again, in a kiss that felt like homing after years of wandering. He C 2DD You¡¯re Mine!!! responded immediately, his arm wrapping around my waist to pull me closer. His mouth was all hunger and restraint breaking at the seams, and I couldn¡¯t help but grab his shirt to pull him closer. My fingers tangled in his hair, my body responding to him in ways [ couldn¡¯t control. ¡°Ramsey, I gasped against his lips, my voice was a mix of protest and need. He pulled back just enough to look into my eyes. ¡°Tell me to stop, L and I will. I promise, I will but don¡¯t,¡± he sighed softly. ¡°But if you don¡¯t¡­¡± his voice trailed off¡­ How do you tell a will man you want him in a way that by the time he¡¯s done with you, your legs be so jittery and you won¡¯t be able to walk properly? I was looking forward to my wedding night with Nathan because I haven¡¯t been with any other man since Ramsey four years ago. I didn¡¯t say anything, I grabbed his wrist pulling him back to me. Our mouths collided in a desperate, fiery kiss this time around. There was no going back. His lips moved against mine with a familiarity that made my heart ache, reminding me of all the years we¡¯d lost. Ramsey deepened the kiss, pouring years of longing and unspoken words into it. His hand slid from my cheek to the nape of my neck. He stopped for a moment, resting his forehead on mine again, both of us were breathing heavily. His thumb traced gentle circles on my hip. His hands were slowly working the tie I made with the ropes of the robe I had on. The thought that he would find me naked underneath, made me sp my legs. My hand slid under his shirt, feeling the heat of his skin and the hard nes of his chest. I pushed the fabric upward, loving the way his hands were roaming over my curves, exploring every inch of me as if he was memorizing me all over again. He pressed a warm kiss on my neck, pushing the robe aside to nibble gently on the exposed skin. He broke this kiss long enough to allow me to pull his shirt over his head, revealing his muscr torso. ¡°I¡¯ve dreamed of this moment,¡± he whispered, ¡°goddess, babe!¡± he groaned, as my hand brushed against his hardness pressing against my thigh. ¡°The other time we made love, Ramsey, I murmured, meeting his gaze. ¡°You rushed me¡­ now I want you to make love to me, slow and long.¡± ¡°You know how long I¡¯ve been waiting to do this?¡± he murmured, his knee parting my legs. He swept my hair off my neck, holding me still. ¡°You¡¯re going to take every inch of me tonight¡­ ¡°You¡¯re mine!¡± Fated out Chapter 201 201 You¡¯re mine! II L m He silenced me with another kiss, this one softer, sweeter. His hands framed my face as if I were the most precious thing in the world. When we parted, his eyes shone with unshed tears of his own. ¡°Stay with me,¡± he pleaded, pressing gentle kisses to my forehead, my cheeks, and the corner of my mouth. Give us another chance. Let me prove to you that nothing will tear us apart this time.¡± He lifted me effortlessly, my legs wrapping around his waist as he carried me to the bed. I tumbled onto the soft mattress ¨C it had been a garden benchst time. He came to lie next to me as he started kissing me softly again. His teeth graze my jaw, running his wet tongue down my throat, sucking at the ce where hist mark was once. His breathing drags as his hands move to my robe again, slowly undoing the knot I had on. He yanks the knot loose and parted my robe both ways so Iy naked before him. He runs his hands through the space between my breasts, down to the arch of my woman¡¯s core. I suck in a hard breath arching against him. I kissed him harder, letting my hands slide to his pants, rubbing him at the tent that had formed there, earning a darkened gaze from him and swallowed grunts. Then he grabs my chin with both hands and ravages my mouth, sending shivers down my spine. Suddenly, he stops kissing me and resumes sucking my throat again ¨C making loud suckling noise as his tongue swirled around his faded mark. Then he drags his tongue to the space between my breasts running them along the ridge of my mould, expertly avoiding my strained buds. I squirmed with want and impatience, wishing he would just swallow my engorged bud. Instead, he slides his tongue down my stomach, swirling his tongue around my belly button. Then he starts to kiss my centre. He moves his tongue so meticulously, grazing my skin with his beard. I moaned sping his head. He chuckles, raising his head to look at me. His eyes were shining ¡°I almost lost an eye there, Miss Woond.¡± With amusement. I felt a blush creep up my cheeks, averting my eyes. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I murmured. ¡°This is no time for modesty, L,¡± he murmured, lowering his head as he went back to kissing the walls of my thighs. He begins to eat me out, swirling his tongue up and down my slit. Stopping to suck now and again. I felt the pressure beginning to build up. He must have felt it too because his hand strays to my hardened nipples, rolling them in between his hands. That did it for me. I thrust my hips halfway to the air and he followed after me, licking me¡­ I groaned, whining my waist faster to his tongue, until I started shivering, growling loudly like a banshee. Spent, I 201 You¡¯re mi settled back on the bed and immediately, he tosses me around, so I was lying on my stomach. He paused for a second, I could feel him unbuckling his pants. Then hees to kneel behind me on the bed, kissing my bare butt cheeks. I growled with delight, as his hands ran through my wet snatch. ¡°How are you so wet?¡± he murmured into my ears. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for making you wait this long!¡± Then he slips his fingers into my wetness. I curled, widening my legs to give him more space. He slips in a second finger, positioning his middle finger so that it works on my nub while his thumb and index finger work their way in and out of my snatch. I moved my waist to his rhythmic pump, feeling that familiar lightheadedness. Then suddenly he stops. I turned, wondering why he did that when I met his gaze. ¡°Are you sure?¡± he asked, his voice barely above a whisper. I nodded, my heart was pounding. ¡°Yes.¡± That single word was all it took. Ramsey captured my lips once more. He spins me forward and settles himself between my legs. I caught sight of his maleness and I tried not to shrek. It looked bigger than thest time. He strokes himself for a minute, stopping to scoop some wetness from me. After that, he lined himself at my opening, then leaned forward to kiss me again pushing inside of me slowly at the same time. ¡°Fuck!¡± he groans into my mouth the second he slides in. He slid all the way out and mmed. inside of me again with such force that I felt him literally in my womb. I shouted and immediately his eyes flew open. ¡°Sorry! Did that hurt?¡± he asked, removing himself from me. ¡°A bit!¡± i chuckled ¡°It¡¯s just, you were too fast and¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± he murmured, cing a kiss on my shoulders. ¡°Should I stop?¡± Then he murmurs. ¡°Please don¡¯t say yes!¡± I chuckled again. ¡°No, of course not!¡± Then heys on his back, his handszily resting behind his head. ¡°What are you waiting for?¡± he teases, but the in his tone only fuels me. I climb onto him, my knees pressing into the mattress as I take charge. It took me a while to get all of him inside of him but when I did, his hands immediately came around my waist, rocking himself from below. His eyes had darkened, his lips were slightly apart and his teasing had melted into groans. ¡°No!¡± a wicked gleam appeared in my eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t touch!¡± I reached for both of his hands and pulled his hand above his head, pinning him. ¡°Where did you learn that?¡± he murmured huskily, taking my nipple that dangled in his face inside his mouth. ¡°You talk too much, I replied and started moving up and down him. Suddenly, he flips me over, 201 You¡¯re mine!!! spooning me. He slips inside me again and begins to stroke me. I could feel every rushing sensation as his length throbbed inside me, his fingers rubbed at my nub while he continued to pound me. I strained my neck as our lips met again. He takes it, biting and tugging at my lips, releasing them to look into my hungry eyes. Perhaps to get me to look into his. Then he buried his face in my neck, murmuring how much he loved me. Stroking and pounding me into craziness, groaning in my ears, lifting his head to look at me, taking my lips in his, moaning in my mouth, getting harder inside me¡­. He quickened his pace. ¡°Look at me!¡± he growled hoarsely. ¡°Turn around¡­¡± I turned my whole body, my legs curled against his butt, with him still buried deeply inside me.. ¡°I want to watch youe he growls, rubbing at my swollen nub. His pace was bing unrhythmic, his breathing filled the room. I could feel the familiar sweetness feeling me up. I threw my head backwards, groaning. ¡°No!¡± grabbed the back of my neck, forcing me to look at him. His pupils had gone ck¡­ his voice was thicker, almost guttural. I could see his canine, jutting out¡­ ¡°Look at me, L!¡± I gazed at him through half¨Clidded eyelids, every part of my body pulsed with sweetness, and our scents filled the room. Then in the stillness of it all, while I was trying to keep up with him, he growled, pumping deeper¡­ ¡°L!¡± he moaned my name as I felt him clench inside me as his hot liquid filled my core. That did it for me, I let myself go. Just before I wentpletely over the edge, I heard Nymeris¡¯s voice. ¡°Mate!¡± When it was over, wey tangled together in the aftermath. I felt a peace I hadn¡¯t known or felt in years. A bell dinged in the far distance, a wake¨Cup call ¨C an rm for Omegas, to start their day. We had spent the entire night, reaching out to each other, over and over again. The sheets under us were thick and gummy with our fluids but we were too tired to change out of it, so we justid there, still wrapped in each other¡¯s arms. I stared at the ceiling, my thoughts were all over the ce now that reality had set in. I had crossed a line ¨C one I wasn¡¯t sure I could evere back from. ¡°Ramsey, I began hesitantly. He propped himself up on his elbow, looking down at me. ¡°Yes,¡± he murmured. I searched his face, trying to find the words. ¡°What happens now?¡± His expression softened and he brushed a strand of hair from his face. ¡°Now,¡± he said, ¡°We focus on being together. There will be lots of chaos, L. I¡¯m not going to lie to you about that and I¡¯ve never told you this before but my grandfather knows that we¡¯re mates and maybe Elder Thorne, Cassidy¡¯s father¡­¡± C 201 You¡¯re mine! || ¡°Oh!¡± ¡°Nothing to worry about, he leaned back on the mattress, drawing me closer to him. ¡°I will protect you, L. This time around, I am ready.¡± ¡°Ready?¡± I asked. ¡°Ready for what?¡± Fated out Chapter 202 202 A can of worms¡­. L o There was silence for a minute before he sighed. ¡°The only reason I had seemed powerless in the past is mainly because of my grandfather and a few elders. The goal is to retire them all, bring in a new set of people¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s suicidal,¡± I sprang into a sitting position. ¡°Everyone knows that elders are the pir of every pack He nodded. ¡°I know, but if I want to be with you, I must seize all the power. With most Werewolf Alphas on my side aside from Nathan¡­¡± he paused, watching me closely. I didn¡¯t react. Honestly, I had forgotten about Nathan. ¡°What about him?¡± I asked. ¡°He refused to sign a cotion that binds Werewolves and Lycans. It¡¯s nothing serious but something like a union where every pack releases a specific number of warriors responsible for tackling the Dark One and his armies. So, we don¡¯t have to worry about manpower or packs being vulnerable when they send out their entire warriors.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a good idea!¡± I nodded with approval. ¡°Yeah, I know but Nathan refused to sign and he didn¡¯t give his reasons. But¡­¡± he reached for my hands, pressing warm kisses inside my palm. ¡°Nathan is stubborn, Ly. I don¡¯t know, most times his actions are irrational and he ys the victim.¡± ¡°He ys the victim?¡± I turned to him with surprise. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know if he told you this but, I didn¡¯t throw Ramsey in the dungeon because he refused to say your whereabouts. I did so because he did something else and I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m in the right position to say it.¡± I stared at him, wondering if I should go with what he was saying or remain neutral. ¡°What are you talking about, Ramsey? I know you¡¯ve never liked Nathan but you don¡¯t have to spin lies just to justify yourself. At the end of the day, I¡¯m on your bed, just like how you¡¯ve always wanted.¡± ¡°The way you make it sound¡­¡± he queried with a frown. ¡°Isn¡¯t this what you wanted? My body¡­¡± I could feel my anger rising slowly within me. I was so mad. I removed myself from his embrace and pushed to the side of the bed, I could feel him following after me. ¡°L, c¡¯mon!¡± I heard him sigh. ¡°I¡¯m not trying to spin tales and Nathan is not who you think he is. Nathan is maniptive, he¡¯s dangerous and I¡¯m telling you this. I also believe he has a hand in the death of your father. By this time, I had crossed to the other side of the room. I stopped in my tracks and whirled to stare at Ramsey. This was the height of it. ¡°No! No!¡± I walked back to where he was standing now, he had a wary look on his face. ¡°You didn¡¯t just use my father to lic. That¡¯s preposterous, Ramsey. How can you suspect Nathan of 22 A can of worms. killing my dad? He was in your dungeons¡± ¡°I said what I said. Your father wasn¡¯t attacked by Ferals, the story of the Ferals was a cover¨Cup story suggested by your father himself and he was the one who asked me to remand Nathan in dungeon because Nathan has tried to kill him twice. Once when he lost his mother and shortly after you left but because of the good rtionship he has with his father and how much¡­¡± ¡°Hold on!¡± I raised my hand to stop him, chuckling dryly. ¡°I think this is where I ask you to get the fuck out. Sex was great, I had a swell time, please leave!¡± I walked to the door but he followed after me, reaching for my hand and jerking me backward towards himself. His movements were gentle. ¡°I don¡¯t care what you have to say, I¡¯m not letting you leave,¡± he said. ¡°But you have to believe me, L. I am not lying, it¡¯s a good thing you didn¡¯t end up with him though. I know¡­¡± ¡°Aha!¡± I snatched my hand from his hold. ¡°If you liked me so much, then why didn¡¯t you try to stop me from marrying him? If he¡¯s all these things you¡¯ve used him of, why didn¡¯t you stop the wedding?¡± ¡°Because you you were never going to get married anyways!¡± he replied, staring at me directly in my eyes. ¡°I knew it, a long time before you returned to Blue Ridge. A Moon Priest told me that I and you were destined for each other and that our joint efforts would bring an end to the Dark One¡¯s reign¡­¡± he paused slightly, running a hand through his hair. ¡°But that¡¯s a story for another day. Right now, I¡¯m telling you that, Nathan is not who he seems.¡± I just kept staring at him. I didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°Fine!¡± he continued ¡°I was angry that you left. I fell sick after you left and I came down to Blue Ridge, your father told me you left but your sister rissa confirmed that Nathan might know. I was angry that he wasn¡¯t forting with the answers I wanted and may have lost my temper but what you heard isn¡¯t what happened and I me myself for not speaking sooner¡­¡± he trailed off and tried to reach for my hand but I curled backwards. 7 ¡°Why¡­¡± I whispered. ¡°Why are you telling me all of these now? Why?¡± ¡°Because I want you to know. I don¡¯t want to be like the people in your lives who keep things away from you. We finalized the investigation two weeks ago, all thanks to Lenny. Later on, I will bring all the detailed evidence and fi and show them to you. I swear, L¡­ I am not deceiving you. ¡°The Panthers¡­¡± I was too numb to reason, but that was the first thing that came to my ¡°You sent them when I was in the human world.¡± mind. ¡°Yes!¡± he nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve admitted that to you already but it was just to track where you stayed. that¡¯s all. If I wanted to hurt you, L¡­ I would have done so. I don¡¯t know what your conversation with Nathan has been but I promise you, I¡¯ll show you the truth¡± I didn¡¯t want to continue with this conversation. ¡°You know what!¡± I raised my hand to stop him before he could say something else. ¡°Can we just wrap this up? We were having such a beautiful time together and I just want to bask in it.¡± 202 A can of worms¡­. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he scratched his head. ¡°It didn¡¯t intend to spoil it for you. Just pretend I never said it The gentle rays of morning peeked through the windows when I stirred from a peaceful slumber. My body was deliciously sore, a reminder of the passionate night and early morning I¡¯d shared with Ramsey. His arm was draped possessively around my waist, our legs were tangled with each other beneath the sheets. We¡¯d talked for hours after Ramsey¡¯s revtion earlier and we¡¯d concluded that I wouldn¡¯t take his word for it until I saw hard evidence of everything he imed Nathan did but somewhere at the back of my mind, I believed him. We also addressed years of misunderstandings and hurt. Ramsey hadid his heart bare, exining how he¡¯d finally found the courage to break free from his grandfather¡¯s expectations. Though he hadn¡¯t gone into details about that, he kept mentioning his grandfather and I couldn¡¯t help but wonder if he had anything to do with Ramsey running away from our bond. We had ended the conversation with him reassuring me he was ready tomit to me. ¡°I¡¯m done living for others, he¡¯d whispered against my hair. ¡°From now on, every decision I make will be for us.¡± But that wasn¡¯t what woke me up. Someone was knocking on our door. The door had seized though, making me wonder if it was a mistake. Just as I was going to press deeper into Ramsey¡¯s warmth and sleep, the sound came again. I jolted fully awake as the knock came a third time. Multiple voices filtered through the door, speaking in hushed but urgent tones. I turned to Ramsey, expecting to see him equally startled, but his amber eyes were already open, calm and unfazed. ¡°Hi, beautiful,¡± he smiled at me, cupping my face and pulling me to him for a quick kiss. When I pulled apart. I nodded towards the door, wondering if he had heard the sounds and the aggressive knocking. ¡°Someone is out there, I whispered, my heart was beginning to race. He stroked my arm soothingly. ¡°It¡¯s just Lenny and some warriors from White Moon Pack. I guess. they traced me here, but it¡¯s nothing to worry about love. They¡¯ve been here for a while.¡± ¡°Here for a while?¡± my hackles had risen in rm. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you do something? They won¡¯t leave until they see you.¡± ¡°I know!¡± he smiled at me, he had a wistful look on his face as he caressed my cheeks. ¡°I was banking on spending the entire day with you but¡­¡± He sighed deeply, ¡°Lenny follows me around. like a pup. If I don¡¯t answer him, he might bring the door down.¡± Before I could process the implication of his words, he was already rising from the bed, his muscr form silhouetted against the light flitering into the room. He reached for his clothes scattered on the floor, showing off his perfect body. ¡°What do you think the soldiers want?¡± My stomach tightened. He turned to me, he was already pulling on his discarded clothes. ¡°Probably came as escorts. Don¡¯t worry about it. Just get dressed¡± Fated out Chapter 203 203 Dangerous dawn¡­ L Despite his reassurance, I couldn¡¯t shake my unease. I dressed quickly, already envisioning the entire White Moon Pack and Cassidy standing outside the door. Why else would Lenny and the Warriors show up here? And why now? A few minutester, Ramsey strode to the door and opened it. Lenny stormed in. His shirt was untucked, his hair dishevelled, and his face slick with sweat, like he had run a marathon. His chest was heaving, and his expression mixed with fury and desperation. ¡°What the hell, Ramsey? Lenny barked. His eyes darted around the room, widening with shock when he saw the rumpled bed. He pointed at it, his eyes darting back to Ramsey who looked uncharacteristically calm. How was he doing it? ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡­¡± he trailed off as our eyes met. I was hoping he wouldn¡¯t notice I was in the room. When his gazended on me, his face contorted with disbelief as his eyes moved from me to Ramsey and back beforending on the bed. ¡°Are you kidding me right now?¡± He ran a hand through his hair, muttering, ¡°Oh goddess!¡± He began pacing the room like a caged animal, his distress radiating off him in waves. His hands trembled as he unbuttoned his cor buttons. I could see the veins in his neck pulsing with tension. ¡°This is messed up. This is so messed up. What the fuck are you doing here L? What are y doing in this room? Can one of you¡­.¡± his eyes flicked between Ramsey and me as if he was searching for some exnation that would make sense of what was obvious. No one spoke. you He walked to Ramsey, his eyes were wide with panic. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever seen him that scared. ¡°Do you have any idea what you¡¯ve just done?¡± Ramsey¡¯s face remained impassive. ¡°What are you talking about, Lenny?¡± he asked. His voice was even and unaffected. ¡°Calm down, how did you find me here?¡± ¡°How I found you?¡± Lenny snapped, with an incredulous tone. ¡°Is that what you should be worried about? How I found you when obviously¡­¡± ¡°Lenny!¡± Ramsey growled, giving him a pointed stare. He sighed. ¡°It¡¯s Beta instinct. I realized a few hours after you left the club that you didn¡¯t return. to the pack house, you were nowhere to be found and I grew worried. I followed your scent ¨C though that didn¡¯t do much and my gut feeling¡± As he talked, he kept staring at his wristwatch. ¡°But that¡¯s not what matters right now. We can still fix this. If we leave right now we can still make it back to White Moon Pack in time. The ceremony isn¡¯t for another four hours. We¡¯ll get you dressed in record time. Thirty minuteste, tops. Nobody will notice and I¡¯ll personally ensure every warrior here keeps mute about¡­¡± he gestured vaguely at me¡­this.¡± ¡°Her name is L,¡± and, Ramsey chuckled darkly. ¡°I¡¯m not going back with you for the wedding. Perhaps, after the wedding. I will return but just go back home and pretend like vou don¡¯t know C 203 Dangerous dawn¡­ anything or where I am. I¡¯ll handle this my way.¡± The colour drained from Lenny¡¯s face. He grabbed Ramsey¡¯s shoulders, his fingers digging in desperately. ¡°Do you even realize what you¡¯re saying? You¡¯re throwing everything away. Do you have any idea what chaos this will cause? What your grandfather will do?¡± Lenny¡¯s voice cracked with genuine fear at this point. ¡°You¡¯ve seen his cruelty firsthand!¡± Ramsey¡¯s expression darkened at the mention of his grandfather¡¯s name, but he remained calm. ¡°He doesn¡¯t scare me, Lenny. Never did! All those times I caved in, I did it because I was hoping I would be a good grandson to him but after all these years, he stillpares me to father. I am not still good enough for him. ¡°Ramsey¡­¡± Lenny said with a pleading tone. ¡°I am not a pawn in his games, Lenny. Not anymore.¡± Lenny¡¯s distress intensified. He threw his hands in exasperation and turned to me. ¡°Do you even know what you¡¯re getting into?¡± he asked. ¡°You think this is just about Ramsey and his decisions? You have no idea what Elder Eldric is capable of and what he¡¯s done to protect the family¡¯s reputation.¡± I frowned, wondering why he was making a big deal out of it. Ramsey looked perfectly calm to me. ¡°I think you¡¯re overreacting. Whatever Elder Eldric has done, Ramsey¡¯s a grown man. He can make his own decisions Lennyughed bitterly, the sound was filled with despair. ¡°You think this is overreacting? You have no idea. Elder Eldric isn¡¯t just ruthless he¡¯s merciless. And when he finds out about this¡­¡± he trailed off and shook his head as if he was unable to put his fears into words. I felt a chill run down my spine. There was something in Lenny¡¯s voice that made my blood run cold. There was clearly a dark history here, one that made even this strong Beta Lycan quake with fear. But before I could ask, Ramsey stepped in, brushing against my arm lightly as I turned my attention to him. ¡°L,¡± he said softly, his eyes meeting mine. ¡°Could you give us a moment? I need to speak with Lenny privately Though curiosity burned through me, I nodded. ¡°Of course,¡± I squeezed, Ramsey¡¯s hand before slipping out of the room grabbing my jacket on the way out, a brief run would silence the voices in my mind.¡± The morning air was truly a breath of fresh air after leaving the room but something felt off from the moment I stepped onto the sidewalk. An unsettling sensation crawled up my spin, making my hair stand on end. I had barely walked three steps when I heard a voice within me. It was Nymeris¡¯s ¡°Go to the pack house!¡± I stopped in my tracks. ¡°Nymeris?¡± I whispered, careful not to attract any attention to myself. ¡°Yes!¡± she replied. ¡°Go to the pack house. Now.¡± 203 Dangerous dawn¡­. voice was filled with urgency. ¡°Why?¡± I questioned. No response. ¡°C¡¯mon, girl you cannot just give me instructions and disappear. I cannot show up at the pack house just because I want to Tell me why you need me to go there?¡± There was silence and for a minute, I thought she wouldn¡¯t reply me. ¡°Miriam¡­ she needs you there!¡± The only thing that kept going through my mind as I ran to the pack house was perhaps, I¡¯d misunderstood Nanny. She was my mother even before I realized it. I know I couldn¡¯t justify her actions for keeping me in the dark but there must be a reason for it right? I ran straight to the pack house but when I got to the gates, the Warriors on duty blocked me off. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, miss but you do not have authorization to ess the pack house.¡± I turned to the warrior on duty, I was shaking with fury by thick house.¡± ess to wherever I want to in Blue Ridge. You can¡¯t tell me not to? time. am L Woond; I have They stared at themselves, not before I caught pity in their eyes. ¡°We¡¯re simply following orders, one of them said. ¡°Orders from who? Not Alpha Nathan¡¯s, I¡¯m sure!¡± ¡°From the Luna, they responded in unison. ¡°She asked us not to le anyone you have to apply for a pass and state your reasons.¡± go to my father¡¯s house.¡± you in that if you want to see ¡°Which of the Luna? Because as far as I am concerned, there is no official Luna of this pack. She hasn¡¯t been coronated officially and my step¨Cmom, Luna Vanessa doesn¡¯t have the right to ask me not to¡­¡± While I was still speaking, a car arrived. I had to step aside for the car to go in but it stopped halfway and rissa came down. ¡°L, what are you doing here?¡± she asked. She looked surprised if not awkward as she walked towards me. My eyes travelled down to her right hand. Nathan¡¯s ring adorned her finger and Luna¡¯s signatory. ring was on her thumb too. I waited to feel jealous or something else but instead, I felt relieved.? ¡°The warriors on duty said they were given orders by the Luna not to grant me ess into the pack house. Do you care to exin what¡¯s going on?¡± I asked, staring at her pointedly. ¡°Oh!¡± she chuckled softly. ¡°I did ask them not to let you in. First I¡¯m trying not to let history repeat itself. I am not my mother, I don¡¯t think I can live with any man¡¯s bastard and let them call me mother and secondly, it¡¯s our honeymoon, and I don¡¯t want a lot of visitors. Nathan has a lot to deal with, I¡¯m sure¡­¡± ¡°I didn¡¯te for, Nathan, rissa. If I wanted to fuck your husband, I had plenty of 203 Dangerous dawn¡­. opportunities before the wedding. I should have had his pup growing in my womb now. Where is Nanny?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you, her daughter? Why don¡¯t you know your mom¡¯s whereabouts?¡± I took a step towards her, at this point, the only thing standing in the way of my sanity was the fact that I was powerless. I knew I couldn¡¯t be too rash with my reaction to not end up in the cell beating up a Luna. I have to stay alive to fight. ¡°Where is she?¡± She rolled her eyes before responding. ¡°She came herest night, causing so much ruckus, so Nathan asked them to throw her into the holding cells.¡± The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!